《The Hedge Wizard (Book 5 will be removed from RR 2nd December)》 Chapter 1 - Grave Digging Hump buried the body beneath an ancient ash tree. His master had taken an arrow to the shoulder¡ªnot too lethal for a wizard, most of the time. Hump cleaned the wound alright, and his potions did the job removing the goblin poison. He¡¯d never been much good at healing magic yet managed to seal the wound shut. If that was all, his master might have made it. But the gods had dealt them bad luck as they so often did with wizards. Three days of hard riding through wind and rain had taken their toll. When the fever struck, Hump knew there was no recovering. Now the ground got to keep him. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s going to rain again,¡± Hump said, staring up at the grey clouds through the canopy. They were nearing the edge of Brookwood Forest, another day or two and they¡¯d have found a place to take shelter and rest. As it was, little but goblins and bandits dwelled within these trees, and travellers were few and far between. Staying was dangerous. His master hadn¡¯t woken in the morning, so Hump sat with him till he passed. It was well on its way to noon now, and he could be all but sure something would find their trail soon. By that point, Hump needed to be long gone or risk a similar fate. Despite knowing that, despite all the lectures on following wizard¡¯s logic over emotions, he couldn¡¯t leave. Not yet. He turned to his master¡¯s stuff¡ªwell, his stuff now¡ªlooking everywhere but the grave. Only when there was nowhere left did he face his master for the last time. He deserved better than to die to goblins. They¡¯d been ambushed along the road. It was stupid really. Goblins were no real threat on an ordinary day, but an arrow from the bushes was deadly whether it came from a Chosen archer or goblin runt. If it had only been a little further from his heart, or the rains hadn¡¯t come, or they¡¯d found a wagon along the road, perhaps his master would have made it. Hump wanted to curse the gods for such bad luck, but they weren¡¯t listening, nor did they care. This was the life they led. Gutter rat or silver spoon, all were swallowed by the ground just the same. Not that his master would make a fuss. ¡®Dead is dead,¡¯ he¡¯d say. ¡®And the dead don¡¯t care.¡¯ The dead might not, Hump thought grimly, but the dying certainly do. He¡¯d died in a feverish sleep, groaning and gasping until the end. Still, there were worse ways to go. Hump licked his lips as he searched for words, but his mouth felt dry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± His jaw trembled. He took a deep breath, fighting to keep himself composed. ¡°If you¡¯d not picked me up, I¡¯d no doubt be dead in an alley somewhere. I¡¯ll never forget that. I won¡¯t forget what you taught me either. I¡¯ll practice my spells every morning I can, give the staff a good polish more often than it needs, and keep my head out of trouble.¡± It was hard to look away. Hard to do anything. He wasn¡¯t sure what he was waiting for. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t buried bodies before. It was part of the trade. Being one of his own though, it hit differently. For so many years it had been just the two of them. He knew the dangers of the job, that eventually it would catch up to them. Somehow, he¡¯d always thought it was something way off in the future. ¡°You deserved a better death.¡± He choked out the words, unable to hold back tears. ¡°But you know how the gods are, they never cared much for us wizards.¡± He sniffed and wiped his eyes with his sleeve. ¡°Look at me. I¡¯m a mess.¡± Prancer stamped his hoof and snorted, the grey horse a small reminder that Hump wasn¡¯t alone. A sad smile came to his face. It was enough. ¡°Prancer thinks so too. I¡¯ll take good care of him. Give him an apple any time I¡¯ve got a copper to spare.¡± He paused. ¡°Guess that¡¯s it. Just¡­ well, rest easy, Master.¡± It was much easier to fill in a hole than it was to dig one. From the odd glimpse of the sun he caught behind grey clouds, he guessed it was past noon when he finished. Plenty of time to find himself a new place to camp, but then what? The thing he wanted most was sleep. It wasn¡¯t just the sadness, he was empty, like a pit had opened inside of him. Where would he go next? How would he survive? Hump¡¯s eyes wandered to the well-oiled wizard¡¯s staff leant up against the tree. It had a white gemstone focus embedded in its head; made from the heartstone of a calamitous clam, if his master were to be believed. Beside it, a pouch full of potions lay on the ground alongside a leatherbound spellbook that he¡¯d set on his master¡¯s cloak. From the outside it wasn¡¯t anything special. It just looked like any old leather journal, but it was the prize of his master¡¯s possessions. The one thing he¡¯d never let him study. Sure, Hump had seen a few pages¡ªit was full of detailed spell formations and potion recipes¡ªthe ultimate collection of hedge wizard knowledge. Yet his master never let him flick through those pages. For years he¡¯d craved to read all the knowledge passed down by their predecessors. ¡®Too dangerous,¡¯ his master had told him. ¡®You¡¯re not ready.¡¯ Now that he had the chance, all he felt was doubt. How am I supposed to know when I¡¯m ready? Cautiously, he picked up the book and sat down against the ash tree, placing it in his lap. He had a vague understanding of how it worked. This was a soulbound artifact, a hand-me-down from all their predecessors. And now it was his. He pulled open the leather cover to find seven names listed on the first page, each with a line through them. Each of them dead. His master¡¯s name was at the bottom, crossed out just the same, and at the top¡­ Hump frowned. The name was blotched out, hidden beneath the blackest ink. Hump tried to turn to the next page, when a sudden sliver of essence seeped out from the book and pricked the tip of his finger like a needle. He yelped, whipping his finger away and sucking it. A droplet of blood remained behind on the page. For a second, nothing happened, then all at once a wave of pressure pierced Hump¡¯s soul and ripped his essence from him. Blood and ink swirled on the aged yellow paper, and his name took form beneath his master¡¯s. The eighth on the list. ¡°The old man never mentioned that,¡± Hump grumbled to himself. He inspected his wounded finger, squeezed out blood from the tip, then sucked it again. ¡°Just got done burying him and he¡¯s still causing me trouble.¡± The book abruptly changed pages, flipping through them as if stirred by a strong wind, coming to a stop on Transform Earth. The spell formation filled the lower half of the page in perfect detail. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Spellbook Transform Earth Description: Create, shape, and manipulate earth beneath your touch. Classification: Chant School: Alteration Spell Tier: 0 Ability Rank: 1 ¨C Basic shaping and manipulation capabilities. 2 ¨C Your control of essence and affinity with earth allows you to extend the spell¡¯s range beyond your physical body, enabling you to influence the earth within a six-foot range. Notes: A perfect spell to practice three key elements of magic for any budding wizard. Master the art of intent, envision your goal with clarity, perfect your control over essence, and the secrets of magic shall be yours. Plus, an impromptu ditch can make for a fantastic emergency hiding hole. (Mind the worms, they speak in tongues) Hump frowned. He picked up the book again and started to close it, but it shook violently, falling from his hand and landing on the ground where it flopped open to the same page again. Okay, now that¡¯s weird. He narrowed his eyes, half expecting it to jump up and do something. When it didn¡¯t move, he felt like an idiot. The moment he reached toward it again, it shook. Hump sighed. ¡°You¡¯re not a normal book, are you?¡± It shook again, vaguely shuffling toward the grave. Hump frowned. ¡°You want me to use this spell¡­¡± He glanced from the book to the grave. ¡°On the grave.¡± Then it dawned on him. ¡°A tombstone.¡± It shook again. ¡°Okay. Okay, I think I follow you. I¡¯m going to pick you up now, so don¡¯t bite me or anything.¡± Tentatively, he set the book back onto the spare cloak and stood. Taking his master¡¯s staff from where it rested against the tree, he glanced once more at the book. Am I really going to follow instructions from a book? Stupid as it was, he didn¡¯t like the idea of leaving the old man in an unmarked grave. He took a stance at the head of the grave and planted the butt of the staff into the ground, gripping it tightly with both hands. Hump was short for sixteen, and the weapon extended well beyond his head. Still, holding it was a comfort, like a piece of his master remained with him. He gathered his will, drawing upon the essence in the core of his soul. Transform Earth was one of the first spells he¡¯d learnt¡ªhe¡¯d always had a strong affinity with earth and his master had used the cantrip as a shaping exercise that Hump could practice on the road. He¡¯d never been much good at that aspect of it; shaping was too finicky. He was more the brute force type. Most of the time he just used it to form stone shards that made good ammunition for Rockshot. What he was doing here wasn¡¯t much harder. He envisioned the shape of the tombstone in his mind. There was more to magic than merely being able to picture something, you had to fix the spell¡¯s formational channels in your mind and have the conviction to make it happen. To believe indisputably that the world would move when you commanded. He could tell it was working when the essence within him began to stir and interact with that of the world around him. It washed through him from his heart to his hands in a wave of warmth, surging out of his fingertips and into his staff. The runes along its shaft glowed with the essence of the earth, its bronze radiance smoking from them faintly. They were there to help control the essence, to give it power and guide it into the heartstone focus at the head of the staff, where it would be contained until the spell was ready. As essence flooded in, the crystal shone brightly, the surface bubbling with light as the power inside tried to break free. The earth awakened in response. Particles of dirt rose into the air around Hump, hovering a few inches from the ground as if drawn up by a magnet. ¡°Transform Earth,¡± Hump whispered, releasing the spell. A chill swept through him, jutting out from his heart¡ªthe price of using essence. Thin tendrils of bronze light spiralled from the crystal like scraggly spiderwebs torn in the wind. They pierced the ground, seeking the stones below. He drew them to him, directing them with his will. At first, only the pebble sized ones came, rising from the dirt and clumping together in the air before him, then the larger, fist sized rocks. He shaped them into the tombstone, breaking and binding the stones together with an effort of will and essence. When he was satisfied, he released it. The tombstone thumped to the ground. It was more oval than rectangle, and that was being generous. Where he¡¯d bound the rocks together it had come out bumpy and rough, but crafting essence into intricate shapes had never been his strong point. Even straight edges were a challenge. Essence smoked out from faint cracks in the stone, bronze light still glowing inside in a way that reminded him of molten rock. It was also a sign that he¡¯d used far more essence than he¡¯d needed to. Master Sethril would have chided him for such inefficiency. He grunted as he heaved the stone into place, positioning it over the head of the grave. It was a mishmash of grey and brown stone, but it was better than nothing. Using the butt of his staff and a bit of essence, he scraped into it the words, Sethril Woodrow. After a moment¡¯s thought, he added, May the gods never catch him. Hump smiled. His master would have liked that. He walked back over to where he¡¯d left the book. ¡°Happy?¡± The pages shuffled once more, opening to a page with only a single paragraph. The Book of Infinite Pages Introduction To whosoever holds this book, this is a record of all those that have come before you. Where we have failed, there is hope for you to succeed, so learn well from our lessons. Trust in this book to aid you on your path, for it knows you better than you know yourself. When you are ready, our secrets shall be revealed. ¡°You¡¯re going to teach me?¡± The book didn¡¯t move. Hump tapped it with his finger. ¡°Hello? How are you going to guide me? What do you do?¡± Still, nothing happened. Hump sighed. ¡°Fat lot of good you are.¡± Again, he found himself without purpose. Staring out into the shadows of the forest, he felt a shiver run down his spine, thinking of all the bandits or goblins that might be lurking. He knew he was hungry. They¡¯d been on their way to a new dungeon that opened in Bledsbury and there hadn¡¯t been a chance to stop for a proper meal. Dungeons were always a good source of work for hedge wizards and being well within the kingdom¡¯s territory it would be safer than most. If he waited there, another wizard was bound to show up eventually. Maybe he could find himself a new apprenticeship. Sure, it was a difficult life, wandering from dungeon to dungeon, quest to quest, never staying in one place for more than a week or two. But that was the life of a hedge wizard, and it was a free and honest one. Or perhaps he should head to the capital. He¡¯d heard good things about the Elenvine Academy. His master had gone there, even made a bit of a name for himself, if his stories were to be believed. Though Hump didn¡¯t much like the idea of being stuck within walls, reading books day after day. He slipped his hand into his pocket and felt the icy touch of his master¡¯s wizard medallion; he¡¯d taken it from around his neck before burying him. He stared at the silver trinket and the single stamped eye stared back. There¡¯s another option, he realised. He had his master¡¯s staff and his spellbook, and all the things a wizard needed. After a moment, Hump hung the medallion around his neck, wincing against the cold¡ªhe would need to have the guild rebind it. He adjusted it so that it lay on top of his undershirt to keep the chill off his skin, then fitted the potion pouch to his belt, along with the spellbook, the weight of which made him feel off balance. Standing there, he felt ridiculous, as if he were wearing somebody else¡¯s clothes and they were all too big for him. Tentatively, he took up his master¡¯s staff, the runes still glowing with the residual essence from the earlier spell. Where the light touched, his skin tingled with a pleasant warmth. He looked up at the sun, judging which way was east, then strode over to Prancer. It was only a few days ride to Bledsbury, and a new dungeon was a better place than most to earn some coin. Chapter 2 - Rusty Knight When Hump finally dismounted, little of the day¡¯s light remained save for a vein of molten gold that slowly lowered beneath the horizon. Not a day into his journey, and he¡¯d already broken one of the old man¡¯s rules: never leave it till dark to break for the night. But a wizard had his ways. ¡°Light,¡± he whispered to his staff, forcing a sliver of essence into the focus. It shone with white light, illuminating the surrounding woodland just enough for him to find firewood. Wizard Light was a simple cantrip, something any wizard learnt as a child, and one of the first spells the old man had taught him. The memory left him in a lull of solemnity. He hadn¡¯t known his exact age when he¡¯d started his apprenticeship, so the old man decided he was six. Why he¡¯d decided to pick some runt off the street to be his student, Hump had never understood. Best not to ask when you have a good thing going. Whatever the reason, it was the old man¡¯s loss. Hump sighed. It was too quiet on his own. He set the fire the old-fashioned way. There was no use wasting what little warmth he had left on a spell, the night was too cold for that, and fire magic was about as inefficient as it got. He still had many more spells to cast before he could settle in, and that was his priority. Brookwood was a dangerous place for a lone traveller, even more so if they were stupid enough to start a fire at night. He¡¯d need to hide it well if he were to keep curious eyes away while he slept. Sitting on part of a fallen tree beside the fire, he unbuckled the old man¡¯s spellbook from his belt. ¡°Don¡¯t flip out on me, okay?¡± It didn¡¯t do anything, which was exactly what he liked out of his books. He thumbed through the pages until he found the spell he needed. Spellbook Hidden Fire Description: Create a veil that conceals the light, sound, and smoke of a fire. Classification: Ritual School: Illusion Spell Tier: 1 Ability Rank: 1 - Basic understanding of runes and veils. Notes by Ivish: A handy little spell I picked up from a mercenary in the Sweeping Meadows. Traded it for a night of drinks, would you believe it. Poor fool was too drunk to even remember. Not used to being the one that got to ride Prancer, Hump ached more than usual as he lumbered about the campsite. He murmured the chant for Hidden Fire, using the butt of his staff to inscribe six runes into the ground surrounding his firepit. They were basic storage-type runes that would hold onto his essence for a good half day, maintaining the spell while he was asleep. If it rained, they¡¯d be washed away, but by that point he¡¯d be awake anyway. He followed the spellbook carefully as he went. He¡¯d done it enough to have it practically memorised, but one could never be too careful with things like this. A single slurred word and at best he¡¯d need to start over. At worst, he¡¯d miss it and have a hole in his veil. He didn¡¯t have the skill in illusions to make up for something like that, nor the essence to waste on a botched spell. When he muttered the final word of the chant, cold swept through him, spreading out from his core. The runes pulsed once with blue light and went dark. He took a deep breath, clenching his teeth to help stop them from chattering. ¡°It¡¯s way too cold for this,¡± he muttered, rubbing his chest to try and bring back some of the warmth. His soul was still reaching maturity, the next ten years or so being his most critical period of growth. On a good day, he could set up camp and train for a couple of hours each evening, practicing his basic shaping exercises and cantrips. Days of cold and danger had drained him of all the essence his reserves allowed him. He knew what his master would say if he were with him. ¡®Good for the spirit. Nothing pushes a wizard to grow like reaching their limits.¡¯ It was tedious, but he checked the spell from every angle as he¡¯d been taught, taking every care that neither light nor smoke escaped its confinement. Only once he was satisfied that he wouldn¡¯t be knifed while he slept did he take his old cloak and sit down. Freezing and hungry, he huddled close to the fire, trying to take in as much of the heat as he could to replace what was lost. To think that not even a week ago he and his master had been at one campfire amongst many, feasting on venison with ale all around. Funny how quick things change. His stomach grumbled and he took a strip of salt beef from his pouch. He stared at it in the firelight and scrunched his nose. Even soaked, the blackened meat looked dry as a boot. Shame some things never do. But food was food, even if it did taste like wood pulp. If he were lucky, he¡¯d reach an inn on the morrow and stuff himself silly. Maybe splurge on a scalding hot bath while he was at it. He deserved it after all he¡¯d been through. Wizards were ill-suited to the cold. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. *** ¡°Ho there, stranger!¡± Hump jolted, heart pounding in his ears. He¡¯d fallen asleep by the fire with his head rested on his pack and staff hugged to his chest. Across the dying flames, two black figures stood stark against the night sky; a man as tall as any Hump had seen, and his horse. ¡°Might I share your fire?¡± the stranger continued. My fire? Hump thought through the fog of drowsiness. How the hell did he find the damn thing? For a moment, Hump lay there frozen, holding his breath as if that would somehow make him disappear, all too aware of the sword at the man¡¯s hip and the fact he was in bandit territory. Stop acting like some farmer¡¯s daughter. Slowly, he forced himself to nod. ¡°P-please,¡± he said shakily, his voice barely a whisper, his throat tight from tension. He cleared his throat and tried again. ¡°Please. Be my guest.¡± ¡°Thank you kindly. I was caught out by the dark and rode through the night in search of a place to stay. You know how it is.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The man started to tie his horse to one of the nearby trees. Hump pushed himself up and lay his staff across his lap, gripping it tight, and pointing the focus at the man as discreetly as he could. Not that it could do much for his situation other than make him feel a little more comfortable. If it was just the one man, he could send him flying with an Essence Blast, but bandits worked in groups. Hump glanced nervously at the shadows beyond the fire, expecting more figures to appear at any moment and assail him. The night was still. Not ten paces away, Prancer kicked at the ground and huffed in agitation, either caused by the presence of the new horse or something else. Hump wondered if he could reach the stallion before an arrow found him, though he abandoned the idea nearly as quickly as it came. Even on a good day he¡¯d be too slow, and right now his legs were stiff as logs. He watched the big man with rabbit eyes as he petted his horse innocently. Nobody wakes a man before they jump him, Hump reassured himself. The man stepped closer to the fire and Hump had to crane his neck to look at him. Fair hair and handsome, he looked younger than Hump had first thought, and not much older than him. If not for the rust spotting his chainmail and gaps where the rings had broken loose, Hump could have mistaken him for a knight. As he was, he looked every bit a bandit. Hump didn¡¯t blink when the man removed his sword belt, handling the weapon as if it were a baby as he placed it carefully on the ground beside him. He slumped down next to it, his armour chinking. Silence loomed between them, but for the crackle of the dying fire. ¡°That a wizard staff?¡± the man asked. Hump nodded. He gulped, waiting for an arrow to find his back. ¡°That explains the glow.¡± Hump glanced at the focus crystal; he hadn¡¯t meant to channel essence into it. ¡°You¡¯re a wizard then?¡± the man continued. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He hesitated but saw no reason to hide it. ¡°Hump.¡± After a second, he sat a little straighter and added, ¡°Wizard Hump.¡± ¡°Wizard Hump?¡± The man bellowed a deep, chesty laugh that made Hump startle. ¡°A grand name for a wizard!¡± Hump forced himself to smile. The man¡¯s laughter suddenly stopped, and a frown formed on his face. ¡°Come, man. You¡¯re staring at me as if I were a bandit.¡± Hump paused, carefully turning over all the questions in his head before deciding there was no good way to ask. ¡°Are you not?¡± The man stared at him, taken aback. ¡°A bandit?¡± he spat. ¡°I am Bud of Blackthorne, sworn Knight of Kelisia. I am no bandit! Here, look.¡± He pulled out a medallion from around his neck, a silver flame hung from the chain¡ªthe mark of Kelisia. Hump frowned at him. A Chosen of the Frostfire Witch, the Goddess of Winter herself, was a rare thing. It could have been stolen, but a Chosen wouldn¡¯t go down easily. Besides, he¡¯d heard of a Blackthorne estate nearby¡ªa small farming region held by some minor lord. ¡°Then, there¡¯s nobody out there ready to put an arrow through me?¡± ¡°Not that I know of,¡± Bud grumbled, putting the medallion away. ¡°You really took me for a bandit?¡± ¡°Most knights I know don¡¯t sneak up on people in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°A man in need is a man without heed, as they say. You¡¯ll have to forgive me.¡± Suddenly, he rose to his feet and Hump flinched. Bud didn¡¯t seem to notice as he walked back over to his horse, untying something from the saddle. ¡°Here, I caught a pheasant a few hours back. I¡¯ll split it if you like.¡± He held it up by its feet. ¡°She¡¯s a plump one. You can even have the bigger half.¡± Hump blinked at the knight, then stared at the bird. His stomach groaned. Well, if I am to die tonight, at least it will be with a full stomach. Hump forced himself to smile. ¡°How could I say no to that?¡± Bud grinned and returned to his place beside the fire, where he began plucking the bird. ¡°It¡¯s Humphrey by the way.¡± The knight glanced up. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You asked about my name; Hump is short for Humphrey. Not that you can make fun of it with a name like Bud anyway.¡± The man appeared aghast. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Bud?¡± ¡°Well it¡¯s not the knightliest of names, is it?¡± ¡°A name doesn¡¯t make a knight,¡± Bud said seriously, wagging a feather at him like a finger. ¡°I¡¯m as much a knight as any man you¡¯ll meet.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the rustiest knight I¡¯ll ever meet. Sir Rusty, I should call you. Or the Rusted Bandit.¡± ¡°Just Bud will suffice,¡± he said. ¡°Neither name nor armour make a knight.¡± ¡°Then what does? Your sword?¡± Hump tilted his head, trying to get a look at it on the ground. The hilt looked much like every other sword he¡¯d seen. ¡°My valour.¡± Hump thought for a moment, then forced himself to relax, retracting his essence from his staff. ¡°I can see some truth in that. You must have valour in bucket loads to be a Knight of Kelisia.¡± ¡°That¡¯s going a bit far.¡± Bud laughed. ¡°I simply do the best I can.¡± ¡°Is this your first time travelling alone?¡± Bud looked at him sharply. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Only the arrogant or ignorant would approach strange fires in Brookwood. Bandits own these parts, and goblins stalk the parts they don¡¯t. That¡¯s why I took such care to hide my fire. Speaking of which¡­¡± Hump stared at his veil, perplexed. He could still sense his spell at work. ¡°How did you find me? I have twice as many spells as I need to make sure no one can.¡± Bud scratched the back of his head and chuckled. ¡°What?¡± Hump asked. ¡°You see, I kind of fell asleep. It was Asoltef that found you.¡± He thumbed toward his horse. ¡°He¡¯s always been good at taking me to the right place.¡± Hump¡¯s jaw dropped. He stared at the shadow of the horse, munching idly on a mouthful of grass. ¡°And where¡¯s he taking you now?¡± ¡°To the dungeon of Bledsbury. At least, I hope we¡¯re heading there. Hard to tell which way I¡¯m going with the sun lost behind the clouds all day.¡± ¡°Huh. As it so happens, I¡¯m heading there too.¡± Chapter 3 - The Unreachable Ale Mug ¡°It seems we¡¯ve been blessed with another night beneath the stars,¡± Bud said. The rusty knight almost sounded pleased. ¡°That¡¯s probably my fault,¡± Hump said wryly. ¡°The gods hate us wizards.¡± It was another cold, wet day of riding, and they¡¯d passed neither inn nor farm. Somehow that did nothing to dull his new companion¡¯s spirits. Bud rode with his head held high through wind and rain, always with a childlike glee in his eyes as if every place he looked might harbour the start of his grand adventure. Hump knew enough to know the harsh reality of the world¡ªif he looked too hard, all he¡¯d find was bandits in these hills. There was no such thing as fairy tales. There had been a time when Hump had believed such things existed. He¡¯d looked at the Chosen of the gods in their shining armour and been captivated. Turns out, even heroes lose their shine when they¡¯re dead in the mud. Wizards couldn¡¯t afford such ideals. They had no godly boons, no blessings or skills, only the spells they learnt through study and practice. Those passed on from master to apprentice, generation to generation. Wizards found their own answers, for the gods sure as hell didn¡¯t give them any clues. Bud chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing personal. The gods work in mysterious ways.¡± ¡°Never seemed so mysterious to me. The Wizards¡¯ Law is certain: whatever you hope will happen, won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°Now that¡¯s just ridiculous.¡± Hump shrugged. ¡°Travel with me long enough and you¡¯ll see just how true it is. When I want sun, I get rain. When I want an inn, I get empty lands of nothingness. When I want a quiet, undisturbed night beside my fire, a rusty knight shows up and scares the shit out of me.¡± Bud scratched the back of his head, a goofy grin on his face. ¡°I said I was sorry about that. And you can¡¯t expect the gods to plant an inn along the road just because you¡¯re tired of sleeping outside!¡± ¡°Maybe not an inn¡­ Would it have hurt them to have a merchant pass us by though? Just a little effort, that¡¯s all I¡¯m asking.¡± ¡°It is not for the gods to appease us,¡± Bud said. ¡°Perhaps you bring bad luck upon yourself. I¡¯d heard wizards went against the norm, but you¡¯re asking for trouble.¡± ¡°You worried I¡¯ll rub off on you?¡± Hump gave a mocking smile. ¡°Kelisia might not be too pleased to know one of her honoured knights is travelling with a wizard. Not that she¡¯d notice; she¡¯d have to be listening for that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not so sure. Perhaps it was more than mere luck that I found you.¡± Hump laughed. ¡°There¡¯s a theory. Perhaps she really is watching over us. In which case¡­¡± He gazed up at the dark clouds, raised his hands over his head, beseeching the heavens. ¡°Send me an inn!¡± he called. When nothing happened, he frowned and looked at Bud. ¡°See, she¡¯s not interested.¡± Bud¡¯s eyes went wide, his mouth dropped open. He looked from Hump to the sky as if waiting for a lightning bolt to strike him down. Finally, he shook his head in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re a brave man, Hump.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, wizards are just cursed. That¡¯s the life we chose.¡± Hump paused and rubbed his chin. ¡°Though maybe having you about won¡¯t be so bad. You are a Chosen after all, perhaps you¡¯ll balance it out.¡± ¡°I fear it would take more than a single knight to balance you out.¡± He glanced about the surrounding hills. ¡°But I shall pray She doesn¡¯t decide to bring bandits down upon us in the night.¡± ¡°Pray all you want, but just in case she¡¯s not listening after all, I¡¯ll cast my veils over the camp too. Not that it did me any good last night.¡± Strange as Bud might be, Hump was glad to have him along. He kept his mind away from thoughts of the old man and the lonely road ahead. Bud had the mannerisms of a lord but lacked the pride and narcissism that usually came with it. From what Hump had pieced together, he was likely some lord from one of the estates nearby. No doubt ran off after a disagreement with his daddy. Either way, Hump found himself taking a liking to the knight. Whether by Kelisia¡¯s mercy or wizardry, the bandits left them undisturbed that night. And by noon the next day, they had left the Brookwood behind for the farmland of Bledsbury. The shadows of the afternoon were growing long when they finally reined in atop a hill that overlooked the town. It sat far below in the basin of the valley, dwarfed by the lake along which it was built. Farms quilted the hills from where they stood all the way down to the town. Across the lake was thick forest, only broken by a long, grey road that wound its way through. The Mountain Road. The reason the king had placed a prize to clear this dungeon. ¡°It¡¯s magnificent,¡± Bud said. Hump nodded. ¡°Have you been here before?¡± ¡°No,¡± Hump said. ¡°Most of my apprenticeship was spent in the south. We don¡¯t have so many hills down there. You?¡± ¡°Not once. Amidst all my training, there was little room for travel. To think I would never have seen this if I hadn¡¯t left home.¡± ¡°This type of terrain makes for hard travelling,¡± Hump said. ¡°The horses won¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°My Asoltef can handle it,¡± Bud said, patting the stallion¡¯s neck. ¡°Good,¡± Hump said, urging Prancer onward. ¡°But it¡¯s not the stallion I¡¯m worried about. Let¡¯s hope someone in town knows where the dungeon is.¡± Bud followed at his side, eyes wandering the mountains surrounding them, roaming over the great lake below. Hump could almost hear his mind ticking. ¡°It almost seems a shame not to find a nice spot along the lakeshore and set up camp,¡± Bud said. ¡°Why be indoors when we could be out here? One with nature.¡± He took a deep, deep breath and let out a long sigh. ¡°Feel free,¡± Hump grumbled. ¡°You want to spend another night getting pissed on by the heavens, I won¡¯t stop you. Myself, I want a hot meal and an even hotter bath.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I know it. But all my life I¡¯ve spent cooped up in the city. It¡¯s been rather nice to spend some time out on the open road, man against the elements. It¡¯s almost primeval.¡± He paused. ¡°A hot meal does sound nice though.¡± It was a deceptively long way to the town, and twilight graced the sky when the sound of music and voices reached Hump from an inn. They¡¯d made it. ¡°Thank the gods,¡± Hump said, and for once he meant it. The Lake in a Bottle was packed with twice as many people as there was space for, squashed up on long, makeshift tables and benches that had been set up in rows to make room for as many as they could. Built of rough and polished timber, the inn was two stories tall¡ªan impressive size by the standard of most small towns, but not enough to house all those that had flocked for the dungeon. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Hump breathed deeply, mouth salivating. ¡°Can you smell that?¡± Bud scrunched his nose. ¡°Smoke, stale ale, and sweat. Indeed I do.¡± ¡°Not that you rusty fool. Food!¡± ¡°Well yes, that too.¡± The innkeeper handed five mugs full of ale to a serving girl as they approached, then wiped down the counter. He was a thin man with dishevelled greying hair, and tired eyes. When he spotted them, he looked more stressed than pleased. ¡°Ain¡¯t got no more roofs if that¡¯s what you want. We¡¯re stuffed as a pig.¡± Hump scrunched his nose. Maybe they would be camping by the lake after all. ¡°What about food and beer?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Oh, and a bath.¡± ¡°No baths for diners.¡± ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡± ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m kidding?¡± he said blandly. ¡°No, you do not. Just the food then.¡± He nodded. ¡°What¡¯ll it be? We¡¯ve lamb and boar on the spit. Chowder in the pot.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have the lamb,¡± Hump said. ¡°What about you big fella?¡± he asked Bud, who was looking around the room as if he¡¯d walked into a zoo. ¡°What? Oh. The chowder if you would. And have you got any cheeses? And a flagon of wine would go down splendid.¡± He nodded and looked at Hump. ¡°Drink?¡± Hump grinned. ¡°Beer.¡± ¡°Susie!¡± He shouted to the back. ¡°One lamb, one chowder!¡± He turned back to them. ¡°Copper for yours,¡± he said to Hump. ¡°Four for the big man.¡± Hump looked at his lordling friend expectantly. For a moment, Bud appeared confused. Then in a panic he slapped his hand to his belt, searching along it. His eyes widened. ¡°No!¡± Hump growled. Eyes wide. Pure shock stormed through him. ¡°You didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Bud winced. He had the same face Hump had seen a hundred times. Hump glanced at the innkeeper then back to Bud. He stepped closer to the knight, and whispered, ¡°Tell me you didn¡¯t leave without your coin.¡± ¡°I¡­ erm, well. I left in somewhat of a hurry.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a knight!¡± Hump snapped. ¡°How could you have no coin?¡± ¡°Either pay or leave,¡± the innkeeper said. ¡°Not sure you noticed, but we¡¯re a bit busy.¡± Hump gritted his teeth, so angry and hungry he could have tossed the knight out onto the street. But the fantasy was fleeting. Bitterly, he took two coppers from his purse. ¡°Forget the wine, he¡¯s having beer too. And no cheese.¡± The innkeeper nodded and poured out their drinks. Hump glared at Bud. ¡°You owe me a bloody castle.¡± Bud grinned. ¡°You truly have Kelisia¡¯s generosity¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it,¡± Hump snapped. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say it. This is my generosity. You owe me!¡± It didn¡¯t take long for a woman to bring out their dishes. She nodded toward the tables. ¡°Find yourselves a seat.¡± Hump stared at his beer on the counter. Plate in one hand, staff in the other, he was stumped. For all the spells he knew, he lacked the truly important ones. The woman looked at him as if he were an idiot. ¡°Someone will bring it over for you. Stop standing around and find yourself a seat.¡± Hump smiled awkwardly and nodded. ¡°Thanks.¡± But when he turned around, his shoulders slumped. ¡°Easier said than done,¡± he muttered. Oddities always seemed to gather in places like this, looking for work just as he was. And always with more sharp and pointy things than he¡¯d have liked. There were few places one could find outlaws sharing tables with soldiers, mercenaries with adventurers, vagabonds with thieves, or a duo of Northmen the size of bears with pale white skin sitting in the corner nearest the fire, and a woman sat between them with long braided hair. Hump made a point to stay away from those last ones. All would be competition for the king¡¯s grand bounty: the dungeon core. Not that Hump expected to claim that prize. He¡¯d be happy to get away with a few midweight heartstones and gold coins. Unlikely enough to purchase any spell higher than Tier 1, but it would keep him going till his next job. ¡°Right,¡± Hump said, searching for seats. ¡°Go find us some of Kelisia¡¯s generosity.¡± ¡°Over there.¡± Bud pointed. Hump followed his finger to a gang of that could have easily passed for bandits or sellswords. They looked six pints in already. They didn¡¯t have much in the way of armour, but they had the broken noses and scars to show they lived the rough life. Not the best of company, but there were two vacant seats at the end of their table and Hump was too hungry to care. The moment they sat down the table went quiet. Mugs clattered to the table and the six men gave them a wicked look. The broad-shouldered man at the centre of the table leant forward and looked at them with a toothy smile. He had dark eyes and dark hair, and the stare he gave them was darker still. ¡°Hello there,¡± he said, loud enough for the whole room to hear. ¡°I¡¯m Nel. What¡¯s your name, knight?¡± ¡°Bud of Blackthorne,¡± Bud proclaimed. He extended a hand. ¡°Pleased to meet you.¡± The man grinned but didn¡¯t take it. ¡°You in town for the dungeon?¡± ¡°You guessed it,¡± Hump said. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you, kid,¡± he growled. ¡°Shut your mouth.¡± Bud stiffened. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be rude.¡± Nel laughed loudly. Slowly, he rose from his chair and sauntered over to stand behind Bud. He rested a knobbly hand on Bud¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Funny you should say that. I always heard a lot of good things about you knights. You reckon you¡¯ll take home the treasure?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my first time in a dungeon,¡± Bud said, frowning at the man¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t expect too much, but a man can hope, eh?¡± ¡°Well put. You see, my friends and I need the coin. Where a man like you, well, the armour¡¯s got to cost more than I¡¯ve ever had. Right?¡± ¡°Believe me,¡± Hump said, ¡°he¡¯s broke as they come. And that armour¡¯s rusted to shit.¡± ¡°Kid,¡± Nel looked at him with hollow eyes. ¡°I told you to keep your mouth shut. You interrupt me again and I¡¯ll smash your teeth in.¡± Hump stared at him. His grip tightened on his staff. A part of him wanted to blast the man. In a one-one-one he was confident he could take him, but with his friends nearby those odds plummeted. That, and the innkeeper would kick him out if he started a fight, whether it was his fault or not. Bud stood, nearly seven feet of metal and muscle, shoving off Nel¡¯s hand and looming over the man. ¡°Now you¡¯re going too far,¡± he growled. Nel squared up to Bud, but being at least a head shorter than the knight, it was more amusing than threatening. ¡°Sit the fuck down,¡± Nel snarled. Bud placed a hand on Nel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I think that¡¯s enough.¡± As one, the rest of Nel¡¯s group were on their feet. The music in the inn went quiet, and Hump felt all eyes turn to watch. Hump glanced at the lamb on his plate and sighed. He started to stand, but one of Nel¡¯s lackies tried to stop him. Hump pointed his staff at the man, gathering his will. ¡°Blast,¡± he whispered, essence flowed into his staff. The runes shimmered faintly blue, and power pulsed from the crystal. Hump hadn¡¯t put much strength into it, but it was enough to send the man stumbling back. He tripped on the leg of the bench, crashing to the floor entangled with the legs of the man behind him. And then Hump was on his feet, his staff poised to launch another spell, his left hand ready at his side. The few pieces of battle magic he knew were the prize of his collection. They required only short incantations and movements. Hump could practically taste the words on his lips, calling to him, lulling him to let loose the ancient power. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t start anything if I were you,¡± he said instead. To emphasise his point, he channelled a little extra essence into his staff. The crystal pulsed with blue light. The closest two recoiled, covering their faces, expecting a second blast. Hump gave them his most pleasant smile. For a long moment, the inn was silent with tense trepidation. Hump¡¯s gaze moved between the sellswords. Each of them stayed back, glancing at each other, waiting for someone else to make the first move. Good, Hump thought. That¡¯s what they get for picking a fight with a hungry wizard. On the next table along, another man stood up¡ªa soldier from the looks of him. ¡°There a problem here?¡± He wasn¡¯t as tall as Nel, let alone Bud, but he had the build of a man that had trained all his life, and the fair hair common in those of the south. Nel glanced at him, then back to Bud. His lips tightened into a sinister smile and he looked Bud right in the eye. ¡°Course not. No problem at all.¡± He shrugged Bud¡¯s hand from his shoulder and stepped back. ¡°We¡¯re all friends here.¡± Hump noticed the sneer on the man¡¯s face as he sat back down, the rest of his lackies following hesitantly. Bud was still frowning at the sellsword. His type might not be common in the inns the lordling was used to, but most low-level dungeons had their rogues in Hump¡¯s experience. They never messed with the old man though. He had an aura to him that made it clear to everyone that he was not a person to be taken advantage of. ¡°Leave them,¡± the soldier said. ¡°They¡¯re not worth the trouble. You two best find yourself another table.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t agree more,¡± Hump said. ¡°Thanks for your help.¡± The soldier nodded. ¡°Dangerous place for two young lads. Look out for yourselves.¡± He took his seat, the other soldiers continuing as if nothing happened. Hump picked up his plate and sighed. All he wanted was a hot meal. This would never have happened to the old man, he thought bitterly. Keep reading on Amazons Kindle, Kindle Unlimited and Audible! Thanks for checking out The Hedge Wizard! Book 1 has been released on and . It''s been a fantastic experience publishing on Royal Road, and the community here has made writing so much more fun. A massive thank you to all of you for the continual support. I''ve been writing for 8 years now, and my dream has always been to make it as a full time author. With this, I''m one step closer. The series has now been picked up by a publisher and even has an audiobook by one of my favourite narrators, Tim Gerard Reynolds. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. You can check out my official announcement post for more information: Amazon and Audible Announcement Royal Road will continue to update at the current rate of two chapters per week, and I intend to always post The Hedge Wizard here first. Due to the exclusivity clause required by Kindle Unlimited, future books will come down two weeks before they launch on Amazon. Thanks again everyone. New chapter going live straight after this. Amazon and Audiobook Announcement I¡¯ve mentioned it a few times in the comments and on discord now, but I am so hyped to tell you that The Hedge Wizard will soon be published on Amazon. Book 1 is already up for pre-order and will be fully released on 21st June on Kindle Unlimited and Audible, narrated by Tim Gerard Reynolds (who some of you may know from Red Rising, which is one of my favourite sci-fi series). A paperback version will hopefully follow on the same day, but Amazon can be a bit unreliable. This version of the book has been professionally edited, a massive thank you to everyone that commented feedback! It¡¯s also got a badass new cover: The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. So what does this mean for RR and Patreon readers? I¡¯ll continue to upload chapters here with no change to schedule, and that will always be the case. Best case scenario if the book sells well I can reduce my hours at work and increase the release rate (I know 2 chapters a week is a bit meh). KU requires me to remove most of the content of Book 1, so I will be taking those chapters down on the 11th June. It¡¯s been just over a year now since Hedge Wizard came out, and I can¡¯t thank you all enough for the support. Book 3 has started strong, and I really hope you enjoy what¡¯s to come! I¡¯ve been getting quite a few messages lately about writing and publishing advice, so if anyone has any questions about the process let me know. Or anything else in general. Otherwise, see you next chapter :) Alex Book 2 is out on Amazon! (New cover reveal - the bowl cut is gone!) Hey everyone, Book 2 of The Hedge Wizard launches today on Amazon and Audible! This is a big one for me as I plan to leave my job and go full-time with writing if the book performs as expected. I should have made the decision by Saturday, so I¡¯ll let you know! I don¡¯t like asking for support, but it is highly appreciated and makes all the difference with the Amazon algorithm in the first few days. Leaving a rating or review can be done without actually buying the book, or if you have Kindle Unlimited, the book can be downloaded for free and still counts toward the best seller rank. These factors decide everything for a book¡¯s launch, so if you can help me out it would mean so much to me. Here are the links: Amazon Link: https://mybook.to/hedgewizard2 A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Audible Link: https://www.audible.com/pd/The-Hedge-Wizard-2-Audiobook/B0BDP9RVVT Also, Hump¡¯s upgraded from the bowl cut on Book 1¡¯s cover! Book 2 covers the events following the defeat of Bledsbury Dungeon up until the defeat of the gorger. Even though it¡¯s been through three rounds of professional editing, I can¡¯t thank you all enough for helping to edit it to where it is now. The comments have been incredibly useful, and just having you guys reading has made writing such a fantastic experience. Thanks for reading! Alex P.S. Just to be clear, today¡¯s launch will not impact the release rate on Royal Road. The Hedge Wizard will always come to RR before Amazon. Book 3 is out on Kindle! (and new cover reveal) Hey guys, as mentioned last chapter, Book 3 launched today on Kindle and Kindle Unlimited! The audiobook is on its way, but that will be out sometime over summer. If you would like to help out, an honest review or rating on amazon is incredibly helpful (it doesn¡¯t require purchasing the book) If you have Kindle Unlimited, even just adding the book to your library or downloading the book boosts the best sellers rank, which is what decides a launch¡¯s success. Thank you! Here''s the Amazon Link. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. And here''s the cover! Really appreciate all the comments and feedback left throughout Book 3. I went through all of it chapter by chapter while doing my edit, and it made the process much easier. I think I¡¯ve managed to fix most of the issues highlighted, or at the very least made them much less obvious. Royal Road releases will continue without disruption. Thanks for reading! Alex P.S. If you''re interested in picking up a Hedge Wizard keychain, you can find them on Etsy here: Etsy Link Chapter 297 - To Journey on Dragonback (Start of Book 5) There wasn¡¯t much space on Igni¡¯s back. Between Hump, Celaine, Tessa, and of course, Nishari, they were crammed along the wolf dragon¡¯s spine about as tightly as they could fit. As amazing as it was to fly on dragonback, the excitement started to fade after the first hour. Then the boredom set in. Turns out, there wasn¡¯t a huge amount to do while soaring through the air. With the wind buffeting their faces, it was hard to even hold a conversation. Still, that didn¡¯t stop Tessa from trying. The keeper pointed into the distance and shouted. ¡°¡­there¡­ top.¡± ¡°Any idea what she said?¡± Hump yelled into Celaine¡¯s ear. ¡°We¡¯re landing there for the night.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Tessa was seated at the front, closest to Igni¡¯s head, Celaine just behind her. Between Hump and Celaine was Nisha, who hadn¡¯t stopped wagging her tail since they took off. There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of fear from the little dragon. If anything, she was a little too excited. Hump had to keep her urges at bay out of fear she might jump off and try to keep up by flying. They¡¯d left Drakalyn that morning. After many heartfelt goodbyes, they were finally on the road¡ªwell, in the sky. While the place hadn¡¯t exactly been the most welcoming of places to Hump, that was not true for everyone. Celaine¡¯s family had welcomed him into their home with open arms, Vamir had let him live with him for months, and Ado had taught him an invaluable lesson. Perhaps one day, he¡¯d seen them again. As for Prancer¡ªleaving him behind hurt most. The horse had been his longest companion, other than the old man. With some luck, they¡¯d one day be reunited in Sheercliff, if the trade between Drakalyn and the Daston¡¯s went ahead successfully. For now, he was going home. Returning to Sheercliff City was exciting. For the first time, he had a place to go back to¡ªa manor, no less, gifted to him by Countess Daston. Vivi should still be there, watching the house for him and working on her research. The others had said they¡¯d keep her informed of their location by letter, so with any luck, Hump and Celaine wouldn¡¯t have too much trouble tracking down the rest of their party. He wondered how they were doing. If they¡¯d seen action, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised at all if Dylan had already reached the fourth circle too¡ªhe¡¯d been the closest of all of them. Bud wouldn¡¯t be far behind. Emilia was more difficult for him to judge¡ªshe was a practitioner like him, but martial techniques were different to wizards, and in general practitioners rarely reached Rank 4. He would know eventually. First, they needed to get back to Sheercliff. Flying certainly had its benefits. They travelled most of the Charred Heights in a single day, coming to the marshy area where Hump and Celaine had first encountered the land-lizard monstrosity and fallen into the river. It was thanks to that they¡¯d found Walt. Another day¡¯s travel, and they¡¯d be back in Alveronian territory. What had taken them two weeks on foot was going to take them two days. Tessa had told them Igni could do it faster, but she didn¡¯t want to risk him being weakened from the flight in case a fight broke out. It was a sentiment Hump could understand well. They would soon be entering their homelands¡ªa place whose dragon hunters had slain many of Drakalyn¡¯s dragons in that past, and whose Chosen still viewed their people as heretics. While it wasn¡¯t so bad in the larger cities like Sheercliff and Elenvine, Hump had already had a taste of the hatred in the outer regions. He¡¯d encountered it firsthand. When the land came up beneath them, Hump wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d ever been so pleased to see grass. It was cold, windy, and the sun was quickly setting, but he felt like himself again. He slid from Igni¡¯s back, landing heavily on the hard earth. The instant he touched the ground, the whole world felt like it was shaking. He stumbled, grabbing onto his staff for balance but still falling to his knees. Everything was wobbling, and his thighs ached like dragon fire. Celaine and Tessa each landed deftly beside him, the two women laughing with each other. ¡°Is it common for dragon keepers to be this clumsy?¡± Celaine asked. ¡°Common¡­ no.¡± Tessa said, grinning. ¡°Brilliant,¡± Hump said glumly as he struggled back to his feet, still trying to find his balance. They were on a large, flat rise, surrounded by mountain tops and rolling hills. To the south, the marshland was just about visible. It would have been around here when they were attacked by Winston the shapeshifter and his gang of mercenaries. ¡°But, it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen someone go weak in the knees. Don¡¯t be too disheartened, Wizard.¡± Suddenly, Igni stamped his front foot and huffed in Nishari¡¯s direction. He tilted his head, watching her expectantly. Hump felt his bond with Nisha flare, but he didn¡¯t know why. There was no fear in the little dragon, only excitement and curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Igni has invited Nisha to join him on today¡¯s hunt,¡± Tessa said. ¡°While it is your decision, I suggest you let her go. This will be good training for her, and training from her own kind is something she will lack in the years to come.¡± ¡°Where will they go?¡± Hump asked. ¡°First, a drink. Igni will need it if we¡¯re to continue at this pace. There¡¯s a river nearby. After that, I suspect he will find a forest to hunt in. The little one must learn to hunt now while feeding her with stored food is still manageable. It¡¯s not too bad now, especially with a storage artifact like Celaine¡¯s belt, but a full-grown wolf dragon like Igni is another matter entirely.¡± Hump looked at Nisha and frowned, feeling worried. ¡°Is it safe?¡± ¡°The Fallen Lands are never safe, but Igni would die before he let anything happen to her. You can trust him.¡± He glanced at Celaine, who shrugged. ¡°I¡¯d trust Tessa¡¯s advice far more than my own.¡± Hump let out a sigh, but seeing Nisha¡¯s inquisitive look, he could hardly say no. More than that, Tessa was one of the captains of the dragon keepers. There were few with more expertise in the matter of wolf dragons, so who was he to argue. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Very well,¡± Hump said. He faced the great dragon, meeting his eyes. ¡°I entrust her to you, Igni.¡± The dragon seemed to understand and gave a slow bow of his head, blinking slowly. Hump turned to Nisha. Go ahead. Good hunting, little one. Igni walked toward the edge of the hill, beating his wings hard and leaping off. His wings strained for a few more beats against his weight, and then he was in the air, flying upward. Nisha followed fearlessly, racing for the edge of the cliff and jumping. She spread her wings, taking off with far more ease and soaring into the air. Igni flew at a relaxed pace, allowing her to keep up as she swopped and spun through the open air. ¡°She¡¯s amazing, isn¡¯t she,¡± Celaine said. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that only a month ago and she was just starting to fly. Now look at her!¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Hump said. Seeing her in the open sky like this, Hump couldn¡¯t help the smile that spread across his face. ¡°Right. We had best do our part too,¡± Tessa said. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want our dragons feeling like we¡¯re slacking. Cela, do you want to see if you can find us some firewood. Doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s wet. Igni will manage it.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll start setting up a veil over the campsite,¡± Hump said. ¡°Keep any monsters spotting our fire.¡± Tessa looked at him with a hint of surprise. ¡°It really is useful travelling with a wizard.¡± Hump smiled. ¡°I¡¯m glad to finally have a companion that thinks so!¡± ¡°She¡¯ll learn,¡± Celaine called from down the slope. ¡°It¡¯s not even been a day yet. Give it time.¡± Hump laughed, then noticed Tessa smiling. ¡°You two get along well,¡± she said. ¡°We do.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to see. Reminds me of my own youth. Treasure it. The years will pass before you know it.¡± Though Tessa had told him there was no need, Hump started the fire himself, trying to keep busy instead of worrying about Nisha. He could sense her in the distance, blazing excitement burning through their bond. Occasionally he¡¯d catch a glimpse from her mind of the forest or mountains from the air. As amazing as it was, it made him worry more. Gods knew what monsters were out there. When he sensed Nisha approaching, he looked up at the skies with relief. A few minutes later, he spotted a dark shape far above, growing quickly larger as it circled toward them. Igni sank lower and lower, spiralling through the air, and at his side was Nisha. At this distance she was tiny. If one didn¡¯t know better, she could easily be mistaken for a large bird. But she swooped down eagerly, gliding through the air with the ease and grace of a creature perfectly fit for the skies. As they closed the distance, hump spotted something large and limp gripped in Igni¡¯s talons. Just as he neared the ground, he released the carcass of a large, sheep-like creature, letting it thud to the ground in a cloud of dust. At his side, Nisha landed in an excited rush, practically falling out of the sky. She landed on all fours, running with her wings still flapping as she attempted to slow down, then stumbled to a stop. It was only when she turned to face them that Hump noticed the white rabbit in her mouth, her jaws clamped greedily around it. Blood stained the white fire. ¡°Good landing!¡± Celaine called after her, beaming. Hungry. Mine. She glared around with wide, ravenous eyes. The purple gleam shone brilliantly. Watching her dragon instincts on full display, Hump smiled, trying to calm her through their bond. ¡°Good job, Nisha. Well done!¡± Her eyes met his and slowly returned to normal. This time, he sensed hesitation in her mind. Mine? ¡°It¡¯s yours, little one,¡± Hump said. ¡°You earned it. Go ahead and eat.¡± Celaine laughed. ¡°She¡¯s a mad little creature.¡± ¡°Their instincts take over when they¡¯re young,¡± Tessa said. ¡°This time it¡¯s fine, but in the future you should insist she share at least a little of the kill. It will help her to understand that you¡¯re a team.¡± ¡°I can do that,¡± Hump said. ¡°She¡¯s made fast progress though. Igni is particularly impressed.¡± ¡°Of course she has!¡± Celaine said. ¡°That¡¯s our Nisha. She¡¯ll be a fine wolf dragon when she¡¯s older.¡± It was a quiet night beneath the stars. They made a stew from part of Igni¡¯s kill, and then Hump spent some time studying his magic. Distant Whisper was his first priority. While the wolf dragon telepathy of his manifested soul was useful, as of yet it was unreliable. He seemed to only be able to use it with people he knew very well, and it required manifesting his soul to do so. After working on the cantrip, he moved onto his shaping exercises, followed by his River and Waves and Spirit Well practice. Each day, Hump gave a little of his leftover essence to Walt, still housed within the Lich¡¯s phylactery, chipping away at the required essence to unlock the rest of her library. At the end of his routine, he closed the Book of Infinite Pages and tried to speak with Glyndaril within. Now that he knew the name of the silver owl, he felt closer than ever to getting answers from it, yet it didn¡¯t respond. The last he¡¯d heard from it, back when he¡¯d first encountered the true dragon, Skyfire, during his dragon blooding ceremony, Glyndaril had told him ¡®Not Yet¡¯. Since then¡ªnothing. Looking up, he noticed Celaine leant up against a nearby tree, staring out into the night. Nisha rested her head on Celaine¡¯s lap, fast asleep. Hump smiled at the sight, taking it in for a moment before he stood and walked over, taking a seat beside them. Nisha rolled over to show her belly, her eyes still closed. Hump stroked it gently and said quietly to Celaine, ¡°Feeling homesick?¡± ¡°A little,¡± she said. ¡°You know how it is.¡± ¡°There¡¯s always that sinking feeling when you leave a place, isn¡¯t there?¡± She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be back though. One day.¡± It was a chilly night, so each of them slept close to the campfire, wrapped in their bedrolls. Hump¡¯s Hidden Fire succeeded in hiding their campsite from any beasts that might disturb them, so they woke undisturbed the next morning. When Hump rose, he felt like he¡¯d been beaten. Every part of his body ached and all he¡¯d done was sit for the day. Still, it was a far sight better than travelling by horseback. At least his thighs hadn¡¯t been rubbed raw. They flew fast through the second day, passing over the small marsh they¡¯d passed through last time. To the east, over a mountain ridge, Hump caught a glimpse of the Dead Marshes. Even shrouded in thick mist, the region encompassed almost everything in sight, a product of many dungeons formed over centuries. What they¡¯d experienced last time was nothing compared to it. There were few places more dangerous. In a matter of hours, they passed the small marsh and forested hills that had previously taken the days to navigate. By late afternoon, Vonhold Pass was finally in view¡ªthe last settlement of Alveron on its northwestern border, and one of the main entry points into the Fallen Lands. While small compared to the fortresses further east, it was a powerful stronghold no less, and one it was in their best interest to avoid the attention of. Beyond the fortress, Hump spotted campfires. They would belong to adventurers and soldiers, no doubt hunting the monsters that came too close. When they¡¯d left Alveron all those months ago, the Fallen Lands was becoming more of a threat than ever. Monster attacks were becoming more frequent and more damaging. The number of adventurers was increasing, and no doubt the danger too. Tessa directed Igni to land on the rear side of a hill, out of view of the fortress. ¡°We are near the borders of Alveron now,¡± Tessa said. ¡°We¡¯ll rest here for the night before continuing. I¡¯d prefer to keep Igni away from prying eyes, but if we are to fight, I want him at full strength.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen as long as we keep our distance,¡± Hump said. ¡°How high can Igni fly?¡± ¡°With all of us on his back, not high enough to go unseen. The air becomes thin the higher we go, and he won¡¯t be able to support so much weight.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll just need to avoid the major roads and settlements along the way. A few rumours of a dragon in the air won¡¯t be a problem so long as we head straight for Sheercliff.¡± ¡°Even a dragon must rest. It will be four days of hard flying through hostile territory. While Alveron lacks methods to attack us in the air, we will be vulnerable at night.¡± ¡°Any that come seeking us will soon regret it,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Do not forget, I am a fourth circle Chosen now, and Hump is stronger than me. We will have your back, Tessa.¡± Tessa smiled, chuckling. ¡°While I appreciate that, I¡¯d prefer it if we could avoid battle with our would-be allies. Though it may be unavoidable.¡± It was a hard truth to listen to. While Hump had little loyalty to his own people, he still liked to think they had some sense. In truth, the outer regions were a place stuck in the past. The Pantheon had become more lax in recent years, but many would be faithful to the old ways, and the days when outsiders were heretics, no matter who they were. Chapter 298 - Little Sense Hump¡¯s legs protested when he climbed onto Igni¡¯s back the next morning. It hadn¡¯t felt so bad the day prior, but the strain in his thighs had grown in the night. Nisha climbed up, settling into place in front of him, her tail whipping at his stomach in her excitement while she tried to sniff Celaine¡¯s back. ¡°Stop that!¡± Hump said, tugging at one of her ears. Play. She stared at him with expectant eyes. Hump urged her to relax. ¡°We can play later.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t think of this part, did we?¡± Celaine said. ¡°She¡¯s going to be bored out of her mind and with way too much energy.¡± ¡°If we were farther from the border, I¡¯d suggest she fly alongside us for a while,¡± Tessa said. ¡°You think it¡¯s too risky?¡± She nodded. ¡°We need all the speed we can get here, and if we need to stop for any reason, it¡¯s just more opportunity for us to be caught.¡± ¡°I am sorry about how difficult all this is,¡± Hump said. Tessa laughed loudly. ¡°I am an outsider to your people, just as you were to mine. It is to be expected. And you do not have dragons in your land.¡± ¡°Well, this won¡¯t be the treatment you receive from Countess Daston.¡± ¡°Then we shall get along well,¡± Tessa said cheerfully. ¡°Until then, we are operating in hostile territory.¡± Igni started to beat his wings, pounding the air as they lifted from the ground. ¡°Until then, we travel fast,¡± Tessa shouted. Crossing the border on foot had been relatively simple. Hump and Celaine were travelling by horse at the time, so they¡¯d simply needed to move far enough away from Vonhold Pass and take another trail. The roads had been empty, and the villages so far apart that there was simply nothing to worry about. Things were different now. Alveron¡¯s army was on its border. Where the roads had been desolate only a few months ago, now, wagons moved back and forth with provisions. Even far to the west of Vonhold Pass, new recruits marched along the road, no doubt reinforcing some of the wooden outposts that had popped up by the other trails leading from the Charred Heights¡ªanywhere that monsters could get in. In a way, Hump was pleased to see it. The people in the outer regions were the ones that would suffer the most as the Fallen Lands expanded. It was they that needed protection, and Hump was pleased to see that the kingdom was giving it. He supposed that even the rich nobles in their shining houses safe at home in Elenvine knew where their food came from, and how quickly the commonfolk would turn on them if suddenly the supply fell. With so many people on guard against the monsters of the Fallen Lands, it was simply impossible to avoid notice entirely. They were an hour or so into the day¡¯s travel when Hump heard the sound of a bell tower ringing and the distant shouts of soldiers. ¡°They know we¡¯re here now,¡± Celaine said. It took Hump a minute to even locate the source of the sound, eventually spotting a small fort at the edge of the woodland below. They¡¯d been trying to avoid the villages and towns, but spotting these new fortifications was difficult. ¡°Won¡¯t do them much good,¡± Hump said. ¡°Not unless they want to chase after us on foot.¡± Tessa turned around and shouted, ¡°There are those that can fly amongst your Chosen, are there not?¡± ¡°Some, but not many,¡± Hump answered. ¡°It is unlikely for them to be here.¡± The day went undisturbed. It was easy travel over rolling hills and quilted farmland. Seeing these lands from above, it was hard to imagine life here. Hump had grown up on the road, travelling from one village to the next in search of any that would pay for their services, but out here, one might travel half a day just to find their neighbour. They survived off their own food, and for the most part, alone. Sure, there were hamlets here and there, but for the most part it was just farms and woodlands. It certainly put things into perspective. The southern lands of Alveron were so rich and full of people, but other than the towns built along the larger roads, there was almost nothing out here. If the monsters of the Fallen Lands found their way in, there would be nothing to stop them, and nobody would hear the screams of these isolated people. Tessa seemed far more confident in her navigation skills than Hump. Celaine had given her their map, which she was somehow making use of even so far from the roads. With her taking care of that, there was nothing left for Hump to do but to try and get some reading done. A difficult feat with the wind blasting in his face, but he made do. He didn¡¯t dare to enter Walt¡¯s library while on Igni for fear of falling off. They camped that night at the edge of a forest, on a grassy plain that Igni quickly burned to dirt. This time, Igni hunted alone. It was too dangerous for Nisha to go off with him and risk making a mistake that caught people¡¯s attention. Now in Alveronian territory, Hump took every care setting up their campsite. It was ironic in a way¡ªhe took more precautions now than he had in the Fallen Lands, using Hidden Fire and the Disruptor Veil spell he¡¯d discovered in one of the warlock bases in Sheercliff City. As terrifying as monsters could be, in the end, it was always people that one had to fear most. In the warmth of the waning summer, it was far from an uncomfortable night. They made fast progress the next day, clearing the outer regions by later afternoon where they set up camp in a small forest glade, concealed by a canopy of tall trees. They¡¯d found a flat spot near the top of the hill where they made camp, where they were well-sheltered from the wind and any prying eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll take turns keeping watch tonight,¡± Tessa said. ¡°Tomorrow, we should arrive in Sheercliff City by my estimate.¡± ¡°If we¡¯re where you say we are, there¡¯s not far to go,¡± Hump said. ¡°The outer regions are large compared to the south.¡± ¡°Are you ready with that spell of yours?¡± Tessa asked. ¡°Distant Whisper?¡± Hump nodded. ¡°Yes. I should be able to contact a friend of ours, Vivienne, from about half a mile away.¡± ¡°You¡¯re contacting Vivienne?¡± Celaine asked. ¡°Why not the countess?¡± ¡°I know Vivienne¡¯s aura,¡± Hump said. ¡°I need something like that to lock onto.¡± ¡°What if she¡¯s not there?¡± Celaine asked. ¡°It¡¯s been more than six months. She could have moved on.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s not there we¡¯ll do things the old fashioned way.¡± Both Celaine and Tessa gave him a quizzical look. ¡°Please enlighten us, oh great wizard,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Tessa will drop us off and we¡¯ll enter the city on foot and speak to Countess Daston directly.¡± Celaine rolled her eyes. ¡°A master plan. Truly.¡± ¡°Hey! I¡¯d rather avoid it if we can. Just imagine the spectacle of a dragon descending on the Upper City.¡± Hump grinned. ¡°I can hardly wait.¡± *** ¡°Ughh.¡± Hump said, waking with a start and almost choking on his own drool. He blinked back his tiredness to see Celaine kneeling over him, green eyes watching him. ¡°Is this a dream?¡± ¡°I sure hope you don¡¯t dream about this,¡± she snapped, then prodded him in the ribs. ¡°Up you get. It¡¯s your shift.¡± Hump yawned but nodded, crawling out of his bedroll to Nisha¡¯s dismay, and into the cold night. The little dragon huffed at him, then curled up in his bedding. Hump chuckled to himself and pulled his cloak close around him. When combined with his battle robes, it wasn¡¯t too bad. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°You go to sleep,¡± he mumbled to Celaine. ¡°I¡¯ve got it.¡± ¡°See you in a bit,¡± she said, climbing into her own bedroll. He¡¯d got the last shift, which was his preference. If he was only going to get a few hours sleep, he¡¯d rather have it all in one go. They were nearing the end of summer, and the nights were still short. He found a nice spot that overlooked the hill they were camped on and stared toward the horizon, watching as the moon slowly made its way below. It felt like more than an hour had passed when he caught the first glimpse of sunlight cresting the horizon. In the twilight hour, the sky was cast in purple and orange, marred with faint wisps of clouds. He watched it rise, finding some small joy at the beauty of it. He¡¯d got the last shift, which was his preference. If he was only going to get a few hours sleep, he¡¯d rather it all at once. They were nearing the end of summer, and the nights were still short. In the distance, through the trees, the sun was just beginning to crest the horizon. Yawning, he blinked fiercely, trying to stay focused. The worst part about watch duty was he couldn¡¯t even read, at least, not if he were to do it properly. It was a dull¡ª Something caught his eyes amongst the trees. He stared in that direction, soon spotting a shadow moving between two, using them as cover. A second later, he saw another¡ªpeople. They were under attack. Hump focused on Celaine¡ªeven in her sleep, he only faintly sensed her aura, concealed by the nature of her huntress blessings. He glimpsed wisps of green, silver, and darkness in it, faintly flickering like fire. Reaching for it, he applied a touch of essence and activated Distant Whisper. ¡°Celaine, wake up. We¡¯re under attack.¡± He saw her sleeping form come alert in a second. She glanced at him, seemingly taking a second to process where his voice had come from¡ªhe¡¯d not used the cantrip on her yet¡ªthen she rolled over to where Tessa slept, shaking her awake. Both women were out of their bedrolls without another word, their weapons ready. Celaine in her leather armour and black cloak, and Tessa in the black scaled armour of the dragon keepers. The fire was dead now, and in the dim morning, they were certainly intimidating. Igni¡¯s body shifted, the ground rustling as he stood. Hump¡¯s Disruptor Veil would conceal the sound and any essence usage, while his Hidden Veil would make their campsite appear as just an empty forest glade. The enemy wouldn¡¯t spot them until it was too late. Stay with Igni, Hump said to Nisha through their bond. She yawned, stumbling over to him sleepily and leaning up against the dragon. She still hadn¡¯t figured out what was going on, but that was fine. Celaine was of the fourth circle, Hump a Rank 4 wizard, and Tessa of the sixth circle¡ªwhoever was coming, they were about to realise just how poor of a choice they¡¯d made. Celaine and Tessa came to stand by Hump¡¯s side. ¡°I spotted two figures down there.¡± Hump pointed down the hill. Even as he said it, another appeared, moving between the trees. ¡°There¡¯s more,¡± Celaine said. ¡°I count seven.¡± ¡°Seven down the hill, four up the slope behind us, and three more in the trees on our left,¡± Tessa said, she paused a moment, frowning. ¡°And four more beings, though these ones have four legs. Dogs maybe.¡± Hump looked at her. ¡°You can tell that with a glance?¡± ¡°Awareness of the Wilderness,¡± Tessa said. ¡°My third blessing. It gives me a sense of anything in my surroundings.¡± Hump raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s useful. How do you want to proceed?¡± ¡°We can take them by surprise if we attack now,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Strike hard at those down the hill and they won¡¯t be able to take advantage of their numbers.¡± ¡°This could just be a misunderstanding though,¡± Hump suggested. ¡°If they think a monster landed here, they¡¯re only trying to keep the region safe. Once they realise there are people here, they might just leave.¡± ¡°These enemies pose little threat,¡± Tessa said confidently. ¡°The strongest I sense amongst them is a third circle Chosen¡ªperhaps two of them. There is no need for us to ambush them. I suggest we try to solve this peacefully at first, seeing as we¡¯re only in this area for diplomatic purposes.¡± She said it with such certainty that Hump didn¡¯t feel a need to question her. If there were two third circle Chosen amongst them, and so many attackers, it might give Celaine and him a difficult time, but not Tessa. Not a sixth rank Chosen. ¡°In which case, let me do the talking,¡± Hump said. ¡°The two of you stay inside the veil.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Celaine said. ¡°I feel like things always go wrong when you do the talking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that bad!¡± Hump snapped. ¡°And Bud¡¯s not here. The two of you are clearly foreign so they¡¯re less likely to trust you. I¡¯m the only choice.¡± Celaine smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a good point. And I know you¡¯re not that bad. Take care of it. I¡¯ll make sure Nisha¡¯s safe.¡± ¡°Thanks. Before that though, I want to prepare a quick formation.¡± ¡°How quick?¡± Tessa asked. ¡°They¡¯re closing in quickly.¡± ¡°Thirty-seconds. I¡¯d prefer them to be a bit closer anyway when I step outside. Adds an air of mystery if I appear out of nowhere, don¡¯t you think?¡± Tessa cast an apprehensive glance in Celaine¡¯s direction. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Celaine said. ¡°This is just Hump for you. Doesn¡¯t take anything seriously until he has to.¡± Hump grinned. ¡°You have to admit, it¡¯s way more fun that way.¡± He carved the runes of the formation just inside his veil, creating a quick rendition of Rockslide. It was a rushed job, but it would be enough for his purposes. ¡°Right,¡± Hump said, stepping up to the edge of his veil. ¡°I¡¯m going to go greet them. Don¡¯t let any of the archers shoot me in the back.¡± ¡°I will make sure of it,¡± Tessa said. The enemy were in clear view even for Hump now. Six men holding one-handed weapons and shields advanced in a line, a particularly large man at their centre¡ªthat was probably the third circle Chosen. Close behind them was a woman in white and gold robes. She carried a sceptre of white wood, with golden wings attached at the top. She was a Chosen of Lady Light. So there are multiple Chosen amongst them, Hump thought. They¡¯re going to be incredibly happy to be greeted by a wizard. Hump stood at the edge of his veil, readied a Shield spell in his mind just in case, then stepped beyond the veil. ¡°That¡¯s far enough,¡± Hump called, trying to convey as much authority as he could through his voice. ¡°You are encroaching on our encampment.¡± Hump enjoyed the look of shock in the faces of those below. Murmurs carried up the hill, too faint to hear what they were saying, even with his senses boosted after his dragon blooding, but from the way they glanced at each other nervously, Hump got the picture. ¡°My apologies for the scare,¡± a man replied in an accent that could only mean nobleman. It was the tall, broad figure at the centre of the line. Hump caught the glint of steel in his right hand¡ªa war hammer. ¡°What is your name?¡± Hump thought for a moment, deciding whether or not to conceal his identity. If things broke out into a fight, the last thing they needed was for news of this to come back to him. At the same time, he had Countess Daston¡¯s backing now, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be so bad to throw some weight around. ¡°I am Wizard Humphrey Woodrow,¡± Hump said. ¡°And I¡¯m in the service of Countess Daston of Sheercliff. My companions and I are on our way to the city.¡± ¡°Then you can help us, friend,¡± the man said. ¡°I am Sir Merek Harthgard, leader of this band of adventurers, and a Chosen of Byzantius. We are of the Bearskins, but today hunt bigger prey. There is a wyvern in these parts.¡± The Bearskins were a powerful guild within the Adventures¡¯ Guild. In the past, Hump would have liked nothing more than a job in their service. How things have changed. ¡°You are mistaken,¡± Hump said. ¡°There is no wyvern on these hills. It would be best if you and your men left.¡± There were some quiet chuckles amongst the group, and even Merek grinned as if Hump had cracked a joke. ¡°I think someone¡¯s trying to take our kill,¡± a woman said. ¡°We can¡¯t have that now?¡± a man answered. ¡°What do we do with people that try to take things from us?¡± ¡°Gut them.¡± More laughter. Merek gestured at the group, ushering them into quiet. ¡°Now, I¡¯m willing to let you go, Wizard, seeing as you didn¡¯t fully understand the position you¡¯re in, but it¡¯s a one time offer.¡± Merek released the red essence of Byzantius. Hump saw the light fill his eyes, filling them with red fire. Steam blazed off his body as pumping blood turned the surface of his skin red. ¡°Step aside! This is our prize.¡± ¡°You would go against the Dastons?¡± Hump asked. ¡°You are no Daston. Just some boy wizard too big for his britches.¡± ¡°He thinks he¡¯s the White Flame Wizard!¡± One of them laughed. ¡°I think I met him at that tavern the other day.¡± More chuckles went up around the crowd. Clearly, they weren¡¯t concerned, but in Hump¡¯s mind that was a good thing. He sensed little strength from these people. The leader, Merek, couldn¡¯t be more than third circle¡ªTessa had confirmed as much. Other than that, it seemed everyone amongst them was without powers. ¡°If you will not back down, you leave me no choice but to fight,¡± Hump said. ¡°I¡¯d rather not kill anyone this night.¡± Merek cracked his neck, the sound echoing in the forest. ¡°You see, that is where you and I differ. Shields!¡± he bellowed. As they formed a line, pressing their shields together, essence rose from him, spreading to each of the shields until they shone with red. Was that some sort of flame resistance? ¡°Light him up,¡± Merek shouted. The woman behind him levelled her staff toward Hump, light blooming in the focus. Hump didn¡¯t wait for her blessing to activate, taking aim with his own. ¡°Focused Beam,¡± he barked. A ray of blue light shot forward just as her spell lit up the area before him. He squinted, partially blinded, but he saw his spell strike. The woman fell back, screaming. The men in front of her roared with fury and rushed closer, climbing the hill. Behind Hump, he heard the howl of wolves and more people shouting. He glimpsed the silver light of Celaine¡¯s Power Shot but paid it little mind. The two women could handle themselves fine, not to mention Igni. These people thought they had poached themselves a wyvern¡­ little did they know. Hump took a step back, crossing the threshold of his veil. ¡°There¡¯s a veil,¡± Merek called. ¡°Stay together. We push through as one.¡± They slowed their advance to a fast march, closing in quickly. Hump took up his position at the centre of his formation, pressing the butt of his staff to the core of his formation and channelling his essence inside. He stared down the hill. It wasn¡¯t too steep, but it would do. With a thought, he let his essence soar, drilling his intent into his formation and the ground below. Bronze tendrils lashed at it, lacing dirt and stone with essence until it shone up through the grass, illuminating the night. ¡°Rockslide.¡± Hump¡¯s voice resonated with his essence. The ground shook. Dirt crumbled before him, churning, and then it poured out in an avalanche of stone and earth, straight into the Merek and his warriors. If they were lucky and had a little sense, they might yet live. Chapter 299 - To Throw Some Weight The dragon blood in Celaine¡¯s veins roared, her Hunter¡¯s Instinct alerting her to the danger that surrounded her. The howl of wolves filled the forest to the left of their campsite¡ªthose had to be the creatures Keeper Tessa had sensed, which meant there were three more in that direction. ¡°That wizard of yours really does know how to make a show,¡± Tessa said cheerfully, watching the spectacle of his magic. ¡°He¡¯s not my wizard,¡± Celaine said. Tessa smiled knowingly, then nodded toward the trees nearby. ¡°You handle the left side. There are four on the hill to the right, one of them of the third circle. They shall be mine.¡± ¡°Yes, Keeper.¡± ¡°Remember¡­¡± Keeper Tessa hefted her spear like a javelin and drew back her arm, essence exploding from her as she infused the weapon with her blessing. ¡°Try to handle this diplomatically.¡± She launched the spear at the hillside. It streaked through the air on a brilliant ray of silver, striking the hillside where the enemy were gathered. It stuck in the ground, the spear glistening as the enemy around it cried out in alarm, and then power erupted. The hillside was obliterated in an explosion of dust and dirt, sending the enemy flying for cover in all directions. Tessa stood amongst them a moment later. Right, she¡¯s got that covered, Celaine thought, turning to her own foes. Four wolves appeared from the forest and crossed Hump¡¯s veil. The moment they stepped inside, their excitement came to a stop at the sight of Igni glaring at them. The dragon stood over Nisha protectively. They growled, hackles raised, only for Igni to take a step forward and unleash a deep, rumbling snarl. His eyes gleamed with purple light as he unleashed the indomitable will of a dragon upon them. Between his legs, Nisha growled with newfound ferocity. The wolves let out a defeated whine and dropped to the ground. They didn¡¯t move. They didn¡¯t even make a sound. Behind them, three figures appeared from the forest. A woman with an axe who shouted commands at the wolves, trying to figure out what was going on; a man with twin swords; and a second man gracefully running at his side, a spear held behind him in one hand. Celaine grinned at the sight of them, excited to put the changes to her blessings to the test for the first time. Shadow rose around her as she released her new major blessing, Embrace of the Dark. It felt nothing like her other powers. The connection to nature and the hunt felt different, this was about darkness and the energy within. Wielding Master of Shadows, she extended the haze of shadow before her, encompassing even the campfire, until there was no light left on her side of the veil, even for her. But she didn¡¯t need light. As her prey stepped into the veil, she activated her enhanced variant of Predator¡¯s Intent, Gaze of the Night Hunter. The world was clear to her once more, as were her enemies. She saw right through them, to the shining core of their being. She was the hunter, and there was nowhere they could run from her. Their life was hers if she only decided to take it. The two men froze at her deadly intent, paralysed in fear, but the woman managed to advance, somehow locating her within the darkness. She screamed as she hefted her axe, swinging it in a slow, clumsy arc. Celaine stepped to the side, allowing the axe to strike the ground. It was a powerful blow¡ªthe woman was almost certainly Chosen and had likely reached the second circle, but it was far from enough. Her attack left her off-balance, and right in the middle of Celaine¡¯s shadows. It was an easy job to finish her off. But for today, killing was not their objective. Swiftly, Celaine drew Bloodshadow from its sheath and held the dagger to the woman¡¯s throat. ¡°Don¡¯t move unless you want to die.¡± Celaine released her shadows to see the woman staring at her with wide eyes, her mouth agape, her breathing rapid. The two men behind her stared in horror at Celaine, and then their eyes found Igni, lording over their four wolf companions like the apex predator he was. They collapsed to the ground, their weapons falling from their hands. ¡°That goes for all of you,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Sit there and be quiet, and you may just make it through the rest of the night alive.¡± Glancing behind her, Celaine spotted Tessa up the hill, leaning against a tree as she watched Hump at work. Around her, two of their attackers were either unconscious or dead, while two more were on their knees. Hump, on the other hand, was still taking care of things. He stared down the hill at the mess he¡¯d made with an annoying smirk on his face. He¡¯s enjoying this way too much. Celaine sighed. And this is why we let Bud handle the talking. *** Hump stared down at the havoc he¡¯d caused. Five of the shield bearers were working hard to climb out of the mound of dirt he¡¯d unleashed on them, which turned out to be rather challenging in a full coat of mail. Merek was the only man still standing, protected by an aegis that appeared before his shield and held back the earth. ¡°I told you this was a bad idea,¡± Hump said. The man roared as he heaved aside the weight of earth and stone and tried to step forward again. He was battered and beaten from where his shield had failed to block the initial barrage of rocks, but his eyes were defiant. If they were to end this without further bloodshed, Hump would need to change that. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Hump levelled his staff at the man. He summoned his soul, releasing just enough of his aura to give the man a taste of his strength. ¡°That spell was a warning. If you do not surrender, I will stop holding back.¡± Merek looked at him¡ªat his aura¡ªhis face draining of colour. ¡°Who¡ªWho are you?¡± ¡°I told you who I am. I¡¯m Wizard Humphrey Woodrow.¡± ¡°I have money,¡± Merek said. ¡°Spare me and my men, and I can pay you well.¡± Hump let out a long breath and frowned. ¡°For now, just gather your men and come up here. We need to have a conversation. And have one of them check on the Chosen of Lady Light down there¡ªI didn¡¯t expect my spell to take her down so easily. I¡¯m worried I hit her too hard.¡± Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. It didn¡¯t take long for the Bearskins to collect themselves. While Hump hadn¡¯t intended to cause serious injuries, one man had broken his leg and two more were struggling to walk. The Chosen of Lady Light was unconscious with a bleeding head injury. She didn¡¯t look much older than him. Stepping into the veil, all eyes lingered on Igni and Nisha, a mixture of surprise, confusion, and fear written across their faces. Hump ordered the group to drop to their knees. Without their weapons, and seeing Hump¡¯s company, all signs of fight had left the group. There were thirteen men and women in total, and four wolves that now cowered behind their owner. ¡°I told you that you were mistaken,¡± Hump said. ¡°We travel with dragons, not wyverns.¡± ¡°Dragons¡­¡± Merek whispered. ¡°How? There hasn¡¯t been a dragon in these parts for centuries.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s your lucky day,¡± Celaine said. Tessa knelt by the Chosen of Lady Light¡¯s side, inspecting her wound. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Merek snapped, trying to get to his feet. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Celaine said, manifesting a spear of shadow and pointing it at the man¡¯s throat. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Cela,¡± Tessa said. ¡°I¡¯m inspecting her wound. I suspect she may have a cracked skull. We need to tend her immediately. Does anyone have a healing potion?¡± Celaine gave Hump the side eye. ¡°Nice one,¡± she whispered. Hump grimaced, feeling guilty. She may have been part of a group that was attacking them, but he didn¡¯t want the death of a young woman on his conscience. ¡°Ursal, give them access to our supplies,¡± Merek ordered. A woman straightened her back. ¡°May I move, or will I too have a spear pointed at my throat?¡± She glared at Celaine. Celaine¡¯s face twitched in annoyance. ¡°If you didn¡¯t want a spear pointed at you, perhaps you should have stuck to your own campfire instead of trying to sneak up on ours.¡± ¡°Just give her the damned potion,¡± Merek said. ¡°Quickly, Ursal, for the sake of the gods.¡± The woman took a small pouch from her belt and opened it. Inside was a small storage space, neatly packed with potions. They must have some wealth to have a storage artifact like that, Hump thought. The woman took out a red vial and handed it to Celaine, who passed it to Tessa. Tessa gave it to the woman and massaged the base of her chin to make her drink it. After a few seconds, Tessa frowned. ¡°What was that potion?¡± ¡°A minor healing tonic,¡± Ursal said. ¡°Like you asked.¡± Tessa looked at her as if she were an idiot. ¡°That¡¯s the best you have for healing. Do you not care about your companion?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a war against monsters and we were assigned to some ghastly town,¡± Merek said with a scowl. ¡°Healing potions are in short supply.¡± ¡°Let me do it,¡± Hump said. Merek looked at him in confusion. ¡°You?¡± Tessa stepped back, and Hump approached the woman on the ground, holding his staff over her head so that the Silver Sprig gifted to him by Owalyn dangled over her bloody wound. It had seen a little use before he¡¯d left Drakalyn. Mostly to figure out how it worked, but also to help lessen the burden on the healers tending to all those wounded in the battle against the undead. The Silver Sprig was a simple artifact to use¡ªit absorbed the essence of nature over the day, each leaf turning silver once it reached capacity. At full capacity, like it was now, he could at the very least mend a broken bone. He¡¯d yet to test it further. He closed his eyes and focused his intent on the sprig, willing its power to come out and heal the injury. The silver leaves started to shine, essence sprinkling from them in a rain of glittering dust, pouring over her head. ¡°That¡¯s an artifact of healing,¡± Merek said, stunned. Hump could understand his shock. Healing artifacts were about as valuable as they came, even single use ones. An artifact like the Silver Sprig¡­ Hump couldn¡¯t guess at how much it would be worth. The green light of healing blossomed from the wound, and in moments flesh knitted itself back together and the woman¡¯s breathing became more relaxed. She pressed her eyes together, then opened them in a squint, appearing startled as she saw Hump standing over her. Her eyes went wide with fear. Hump pulled back his staff. ¡°You¡¯re alright. I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the wizard,¡± she stammered. She sat up, looking around. Seeing her companions on their knees nearby was enough to put some of her previous fear back in her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°We were defeated, Kerri,¡± Merek said. ¡°You took a nasty blow to the head and the wizard healed you. Do what they say.¡± Hump nodded his head toward the rest of her group. ¡°Join the others.¡± He waited for her to kneel with everyone else, and then it was time to ask his questions. There was one in particular on his mind. ¡°How did you find us?¡± The axe woman with the wolves raised a hand. ¡°I have a blessing that allows me to mark my prey and track them.¡± ¡°Should we expect more of you?¡± Celaine asked. The woman shook her head. ¡°Only us. We followed it from Gumbree after you passed over the town around midday.¡± ¡°You must have been on the move for a while then,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Without stop,¡± she said. ¡°I thought it was a wyvern.¡± Her eyes turned to Igni. ¡°Clearly not. He is magnificent. And so is the little one.¡± ¡°Indeed they are,¡± Tessa said. ¡°What are they doing in Alveron?¡± Merek asked. ¡°You must know that foreigners riding dragons over our lands is an act of aggression. Wyvern or not, we have every right to be here.¡± ¡°I told you before, we are on our way to meet with Countess Daston,¡± Hump said. ¡°Upon her invitation. We are on our way to Sheercliff City now.¡± There was a long silence as the Bearskins considered that. They¡¯d laughed when he¡¯d made the claim before, but it seemed reality was finally setting in. ¡°What will you do with us?¡± Merek asked. Hump glanced at Celaine and Tessa. ¡°What do you think?¡± Hump smiled at her. ¡°Set them loose,¡± Tessa said. ¡°We will be gone from here before they can speak of us to anyone, and we travel far faster than word of mouth.¡± ¡°It does seem a shame to kill them after going to the trouble of healing one of them.¡± A few sucked in a breath. ¡°Not funny, Hump,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Hump?¡± a woman said. She appeared to be in her thirties and had a quiver on her back. She must have been one of the archers that Tessa had dealt with on the hill. ¡°You¡¯re Wizard Hump?¡± Hump frowned, confused that she knew him but not recognising her in the slightest. ¡°That¡¯s what I told you?¡± ¡°Gods above,¡± she whispered. ¡°That¡¯s him. He¡¯s the White Flame Wizard.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just a rumour,¡± Merek said hesitantly. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be¡ª¡± She shook her head and stared at Hump in awe. ¡°I was in Sheercliff during the attack. Even from the Lower City, I saw the main Tree of Damnation set ablaze, bathed in a stream of white fire. They say he had the aura of a dragon.¡± All eyes glanced at Igni and Nisha. Merek swallowed. Hump didn¡¯t know how to respond. He was stunned to hear word of his deeds would have reached even a group of Bearskins guild members, and even more so that one recognised him. ¡°Please spare us, Lord,¡± Merek said, bowing his head. ¡°I¡­ we told you we had no intention of killing you,¡± Hump said, trying to maintain an assertive voice. He walked over to Merek, who lifted his head. Hump extended a hand. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I will do nothing. Hand me your Adventurers¡¯ Guild medallion?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You heard me. We¡¯ll let you go, but I want your medallion.¡± Merek glared at him. ¡°Just hand it over,¡± one of the others said. ¡°Yeah. Come on, Merek. They¡¯re letting us live. Who cares about the medallion.¡± Merek removed the chain from his neck and slapped it into Hump¡¯s hand. ¡°The rest of you too,¡± Hump said, making his way through the group. In the end, he had thirteen of them. ¡°Is this really necessary?¡± Merek asked. ¡°You may get to live, but I declared myself before you attacked us,¡± Hump said. ¡°You knew what you were doing, and there are consequences for that. I¡¯ll be reporting you all to the guild.¡± Hump nodded toward the hill. ¡°Now go.¡± The group stood collectively, making their way toward the edge of the veil. There were no more words after that. The group slowly made their way down the hill, supporting their wounded and disappearing into the early morning shadows. The thought of how far they¡¯d have to travel to find another town made Hump smile. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Celaine asked, looking at his collection of medallions. ¡°I hate adventurers like them,¡± Hump said. ¡°They have a little strength, and they take advantage of it to push people around. They were prepared to kill us today for the sake of a prize. While I¡¯m not ready to dish out death and judgement so easily, I¡¯ll make sure at least some justice finds them. Neither the guild nor the Pantheon take kindly to Chosen and adventurers like them.¡± Chapter 300 - The White Cliff ¡°What do you make of this?¡± Celaine asked, handing Hump a leather belt pouch. ¡°That guy with two swords must have dropped it when he fell over.¡± Hump took it, opening the pouch to find a small arsenal of trinkets inside. ¡°They look like artifacts. Weak ones though. I think they¡¯re all single use.¡± One in particular caught Hump¡¯s fancy. He took out what looked to be a chip of a broken essence stone. A faint orange glow came from within¡ªsome sort of rudimentary enchantment that infused the chip with fire essence. From the feeling of power between his fingertips, it was unstable enough that it wouldn¡¯t take much to set it off. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Celaine asked. ¡°If I were to guess¡­¡± Hump threw the chip at a nearby rock. It exploded with a sharp bang, chipping off a small bit of the stone. Nisha jumped up into the air in a start, then slowly walked toward the stone, sniffing curiously. He grinned. ¡°Explosives.¡± ¡°Really weak, useless explosives you mean,¡± Celaine said. Hump held another up to the morning light, staring through the translucent stone, an idea blossoming in his mind. ¡°Maybe.¡± Celaine chuckled. ¡°What?¡± Hump eyed her suspiciously. ¡°You have fun with your toys,¡± she said, squeezing his arm. ¡°You know what, I¡¯ll do just that! You¡¯ll be jealous once you find out what I have in mind.¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡± While Celaine was right that these chips were pretty useless. The only thing Hump could think of was that they might function as a distraction. They were certainly too small and weak to blow up anything¡ªa lock maybe? There are better ways to get through locks. But the concept itself had potential. If he took a small essence stone and infused it with essence like this, he could create an arsenal of exploding ammunition for Rockshot. It was an expensive way to do things. He always hated single use equipment for that very reason. The old man and him hadn¡¯t had much money, so maintaining even a well-stocked potion pouch was difficult, let alone the luxury of exploding stones. Things were different now, however. They had many essence stones from Drakalyn stored in Celaine¡¯s Belt of Storage, and more than enough gold to support a powerful arsenal of equipment. He knew how effective single-use items could be in an emergency. Wizardfire was expensive to produce but had proved invaluable to him time and again as a low ranked wizard. When one was up against the odds, the price no longer mattered if it preserved one¡¯s essence and kept them alive. At the end of the day, surviving was what mattered. With that in mind, Hump resolved himself to find some time to stock up on supplies once they were back in Sheercliff. He¡¯d need to go back to the alchemy shop where he¡¯d first bumped into Lord Randall Ferrand. His father was missing with a bounty on his head¡ªa traitor to the people of Sheercliff. And then there were his companions, Skander and Madeleine. By the end of Hump¡¯s time in Sheercliff, they were almost getting along with each other. Almost. They mounted up at first light, leaving their campsite and flying south. There was no sign of the Bearskins that attacked them now. They¡¯d had two Chosen of Seres amongst them, so no doubt some powers over the wind to speed them on their way. He¡¯d report them to the guild once he was back in Sheercliff, and then forget about them. Theoretically, as long as Tessa¡¯s map reading skills were as good as the impression she gave, they¡¯d reach Sheercliff City sometime that afternoon. Hump had to admit, he was pleased the journey was coming to an end. Five days sitting in one place was enough for him. They made no effort to avoid towns or roads anymore¡ªthere was no need. Their presence in Sheercliff City was no secret, and so long as they made it to the city that day as planned, there was no risk of being ambushed again. Igni flew low and fast, his great form casting a giant shadow across the lands. While he stayed out of reach of any arrows, they were close enough that Hump could make out figures on the road below. Distant faces looked up at them, no doubt shocked and terrified at the sight. Alarms rang out, people shouted, and others simply watched. It had been a long time since dragons had come to Sheercliff. Hump was surprised by the number of travellers he spotted, especially this far from the city. Wagon after wagon travelled north, loaded with weapons, food, and all other manner of provisions necessary for the war effort. There were soldiers too, marching in orderly columns of leather and steel. And then there were the new recruits. It was a simple matter to distinguish them from the professionals. Other than a few with rusty mail coats, most had little more than gambeson, and almost all of them carried spears. Each time they were spotted and the alarm raised, Igni passed on, moving far too fast for them to initiate an attack. It wasn¡¯t long until the familiar farmland that surrounded Sheercliff City came into view. Green fields spread out as far as Hump could see, broken only by the occasional patch of woodland. And then, the white cliff of the city came into view, glistening in the distance like a mountain of silver amidst green fields. At first, that was all Hump could see, but slowly, its features became more distinct. The great walls that surrounded the Lower City came into view, as white as the cliff itself, and then the many houses of the Outer City sprawled out beyond them. For a time, Hump saw it with the same excitement as he had a year ago when they¡¯d first come to the magnificent city. Then, reminders of the battle came into view. Reminders of the Shattering of Sheercliff. A deep fissure split the centre of the cliff through its centre. It was a remnant from when the warlock, Anthony, had destroyed the Shrine of Osidium and split the Upper City in two. As they drew closer, the ruby eyes of the shrine became visible upon the cliff face, staring out at any that approached, but it couldn¡¯t be the same. The former shrine had been destroyed, along with the seal guarded within. It had been one of the twelve seals that kept back the ancient gods, which were all that stood between this world and the next War of the Firmament. It was a terrifying thought, but Hump tried to focus on the good of returning. This was the closest place to a home he had, and while Bud, Dylan, and Emilia were likely elsewhere, there were other old friends for him to meet. Not all was bleak. The Tree of Damnation was gone from the Upper City now. Hump couldn¡¯t imagine the operation necessary to remove such a monolithic tree, but with the resources the Daston family had, it didn¡¯t surprise him to see it gone. Their estate stood watch at the other end of the cliff, at the tip, overlooking the people they were sworn to. Its ancient watchtower loomed at the very point¡ªduring the battle, Hump and the others had followed Lady Marcela through a secret passage in the cliff to reach it. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Soon, Igni slowed down to a gentle speed. Celaine glanced back at Hump. ¡°Can you reach Vivienne yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± Hump said. He extended his senses, reaching out with his mind and channelling Distant Whisper. At such a distance, it was no simple task. There was so much energy in the city, so much life and essence, it was almost blinding. But slowly he focused in on the familiar. He knew Vivi¡¯s aura better than anyone¡¯s¡ªshe¡¯d beaten down his soul with it almost daily during their training, so it wasn¡¯t something he could forget. He focused. Minutes passed, and the faintest trace of her aura came to him. He followed it back to the source and then all of a sudden felt the flame of her being. He¡¯d found her! Hump¡¯s face broke into a wide grin¡ªhe¡¯d found her! Now, it was a simple matter to activate the spell. An effort of will, and the connection was made. It was only then that Hump realised he¡¯d not thought about what to say. ¡°Erm, Vivi. Hi!¡± He floundered for words, already feeling the spell growing weaker with every word, the cantrip draining more and more essence the longer he spoke.. ¡°It¡¯s Hump. I¡¯m back¡ªwell, I¡¯m almost back. We¡¯re flying in on dragonback if you could let Countess Daston know to not shoot us. We¡¯ll fly around for a while to give you some time before we land.¡± ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Hump said. ¡°How will we know when to land?¡± Tessa asked. ¡°I told her we¡¯d fly around for a while to give them time to alert the guards. It¡¯s a one way message, so we¡¯ll just need to assume they act.¡± Tessa turned around and glowered at him. ¡°You never mentioned that.¡± ¡°We can count on Vivi, don¡¯t worry,¡± Hump said. ¡°I have complete confidence in her.¡± She held his gaze a moment and then sighed, turning back to face the city. ¡°It is magnificent,¡± she called. ¡°It has been many years since I was in Alveron, and this city is beyond anything I saw back then.¡± ¡°See if you think that once we land,¡± Celaine said. ¡°You¡¯ll never get used to the stink.¡± Tessa laughed. Hump was surprised when he felt a connection touch his mind a few minutes later. ¡°It¡¯s Vivienne. The countess is expecting you in her estate and has given instructions for you to land in her garden. Come from the south side and avoid the walls¡ªorders have not yet reached all the guards that we are not in fact under attack.¡± There was a pause, but the connection didn¡¯t end. ¡°Welcome back, Hump.¡± It was a strange feeling hearing another person¡¯s voice in his head, but the earlier excitement returned to Hump. It truly was good to be back. ¡°They¡¯re ready for us,¡± Hump called to the others. ¡°Vivi just communicated with me.¡± He conveyed her instructions to Tessa, and quickly Igni veered right, flying around the outer rim of the city in a circle until he came to the rear of Sheercliff. Here, it was quiet and empty. There were no farms, only grass plains and mountains in the distance. Igni turned and suddenly steered upward, soaring above the cliff and the Upper City. As people cried out below and stared at them, Igni bellowed a roar that shook the world. While Celaine directed Tessa, who guided Igni down toward the Daston Estate, Hump took in the familiar streets. The distant hum of the city reached them, a cacophony of noise that Hump hadn¡¯t missed in his time away. Two white stone bridges now spanned the fissure left in the cliff. Empty land filled the plateau, particularly around the top of the shrine where the battle had been focused. The ruins had been removed, and construction workers were at work everywhere one looked. Much of the city had already been restored, but it would be a while yet until the previous majesty of the plateau returned. The Lower City was another matter. Remnants of the battle where everywhere one looked, some areas still not cleared of rubble. In time, houses would be rebuilt, shops renewed, and ancient wonders such as the opera house restored. Perhaps in times of peace, the work would have already been completed, but this was a city prepared for war. Beneath them, the Daston Estate spread out. While not as large as some of the noble estates Hump had seen, built atop the plateau, it was truly magnificent. It was one of the only estates with a garden in the entirety of the Upper City. The manor conformed to the shape of the cliff, with two straight sides and one that curved along the cliff¡¯s edge. To the rear of the cliff was the training grounds, connected to the manor by a wide hallway, and beyond them, the gardens, framing the estate in green. Figures were gathered in the garden already, waiting to greet them. Even more were gathered on the streets outside, taking in the spectacle of Igni, no doubt. Igni beat his wings hard as he came to a stop above the garden, hovering in place. Slowly, he landed amidst the trees and flowerbeds, right beside the training grounds where Hump and the others had practiced so often in the past. Here, they were out of view of any prying eyes. The garden was alight with all colours and looked beautiful. The damage to the estate had been repaired, and now it seemed just as sublime as when Hump had first come here. The gaudiness wasn¡¯t lost on him¡ªit was a display of wealth beyond any necessity, but as he had come to know the Dastons, he knew they cared much for their people. Over on the garden path, people were gathered to welcome them. Hump¡¯s eyes were first drawn to Countess Justine Daston, saddened to see that she was still bound to her wheelchair after the injuries sustained in the battle for Sheercliff. He was pleased to see her daughter, Marcela, standing at her left. She was dressed in summer silks in neutral tones, vastly different from those of Drakalyn, but no less fine. At her hip was her sword. Last he¡¯d heard, she was to go to the Fallen Lands too. They¡¯d become close in their quests together. To Countess Daston¡¯s right, stood Vivi. She was as elegant as ever. Long grey hair framed her face. She wore fine wizard robes, her wand at her hip. Seeing her now, she seemed younger than when he¡¯d last seen her¡ªrefreshed. It seemed her time in the city had been good for her. Graham, Countess Daston¡¯s lead researcher, stood with her, staring with wide eyes at Igni, in a mixture of horror and fascination. Hump was pleased to see him too; it was thanks to Graham that the artifact to locate the warlock bases was created, along with Hump¡¯s new staff. There were other familiar faces too¡ªSir Isaac, who had gifted Hump his robes and helped to make his staff, Francis Dordrel, the adventurers¡¯ guildmaster of Sheercliff, an old man dressed in wizard robes and a younger one behind him that looked to be an apprentice. The giant of a man that was Sir Roderick was instantly recognisable, even outside of his armour. Hump was surprised to see the Chosen in Sheercliff, but he supposed that a city like this couldn¡¯t let all of their strongest warriors go, especially not after the appearance of Anthony and his warlocks. The man had a broad grin on his face as Igni thumped to the ground. After five days of travel, Hump knew what it was like when Igni landed usually. He didn¡¯t take much care, thudding to the ground and quickly relaxing. Today, he was different. He landed gracefully, elongating his neck and flourishing his wings like one might a sword, showing off to their audience. He twisted his head to face them, eyes gleaming with purple light, the intent of a dragon descending on those gathered. The reaction of those gathered varied. Countess Daston smiled, Marcela¡¯s hand went to her sword, the wizard apprentice stepped back, fear in his eyes, and Sir Roderick simply laughed. After a few seconds, Igni released his intent, turning away in disinterest. Vivienne was the only one that seemed entirely unaffected, her eyes on Hump and Celaine, smiling at the sight of them. Hump grinned back as he slid from Igni¡¯s back, landing with Celaine and Tessa. Nisha jumped, using her wings to lessen her fall as she came to stand beside him, hugging his leg more than usual as they rounded Igni to meet the gathered crowd. No need to be nervous, Hump assured her. What he got back was new. Mixed in with her nerves, she seemed almost annoyed that he¡¯d noticed. She stepped slightly away from him, trying to elongate her neck just as Igni had. Hump smiled at the sight. That¡¯s my girl. A broad smile was on Countess Daston¡¯s face as she greeted them. ¡°Welcome to Sheercliff City. Wizard Humphrey, Celaine, it is so good to see you both well.¡± ¡°And you, Countess,¡± Celaine said, bowing her head. She gestured to Tessa. ¡°This is Keeper Tessa, and her bonded dragon, Igni. She is a captain amongst our dragon keepers, and a sixth circle Chosen of Owalyn.¡± ¡°Celaine has spoken highly of you,¡± Tessa said. ¡°I come as a representative of my people, to speak on their behalf. We were most honoured to receive your letter, and eager to speak further on the matters brought up within.¡± ¡°Wonderful.¡± Countess Daston clasped her hands before her. ¡°I am most eager to speak on this, but before that, allow me to see to your accommodation and necessities. You must all be famished.¡± Chapter 301 - Many Confusing Things Countess Daston made the introductions. Most gathered in the garden were people Hump had met before and that he was on good terms with. In particular, Sir Isaac who ran the Sheercliff Academy, was particularly pleased to see that Hump was still using the battle robes he¡¯d loaned to him. The only surprise amongst the group was Wizard Lindle. He was the vice guildmaster of the Wizard Society here in Sheercliff. During Hump¡¯s previous stay in the city, he¡¯d tried to stay as far away from them as possible, especially after Inquisitor Abraxus and Eliana showed up. He would need to speak with Vivienne on the matter of Eliana as soon as he could. After the battle, she¡¯d been apprehended. She¡¯d killed his master, and Hump wanted to know justice had been found. Keeper Tessa received the best treatment Hump imagined any guest of the Dastons could ask for. The training hall would be made up for Igni¡¯s stay¡ªit was the only building large enough to house him, and with its defensive and regenerative enchantments, the perfect location for something so large and powerful. Tessa was offered the guest suite within the estate if she so wished, or in a manor nearby if she preferred a place of her own. She chose to remain at the Daston Estate where she would be close to Igni. ¡°My servants can see to Igni if you would like to follow me inside,¡± Countess Daston offered. ¡°I can have whatever bedding, food, or other necessities you wish supplied to the hall before the afternoon¡¯s end.¡± Tessa paced a hand on Igni¡¯s side. ¡°If you do not mind, Igni is rather restless after so much time in the air. He wishes to hunt.¡± ¡°Of course. If large game is what he¡¯s after, I suggest the woodland to the south.¡± Countess Daston pointed toward the mountains, across the grassy plains. ¡°Adventurers rarely go there, and it is mostly free of dangerous monsters.¡± ¡°That would be perfect.¡± ¡°All I ask is that you try and keep him away from grazing livestock. It wouldn¡¯t do to have farmers upset over a dragon stealing their sheep.¡± ¡°I shall ensure no such thing happens,¡± Tessa said. She turned to Igni, a brief exchange going on between them, and then the dragon lifted off, rising into the sky over Sheercliff City and soaring over the plains to the south. ¡°Magnificent, isn¡¯t he?¡± Sir Isaac said, the man¡¯s gaze fixed on the dragon. He flicked down the lens of his glasses, the runes in each corner shining as he studied Igni. ¡°He¡¯s bloody big, that¡¯s what he is!¡± Sir Roderick said. ¡°And that stare. Gods, it just gets the blood boiling, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Graham gave him a concerned look. ¡°You and I see things so entirely different.¡± Roderick laughed at that, clapping the lanky man on the shoulder. ¡°And we¡¯re better off for it, my friend.¡± ¡°Yes, well, I think I like the smaller one here,¡± Graham said. ¡°Far less frightening.¡± Countess Daston steered her wheelchair using an artifact on the armrest, leading the group along the path back to her manor, naturally keeping the conversation going with Tessa in a way that Hump could never do. It was strange hearing the two women speak¡ªa noble warrior of the Pantheon and a ¡®heretic¡¯ of Drakalyn, yet a sixth circle Chosen could never be out of place amongst a group like this. Tessa conducted herself with the confidence and grace befitting her rank. With the pleasantries out of the way, Hump made his way toward Vivienne, only for Wizard Lindle to step into his path, his apprentice following close at his heels. The man extended an eager hand, not even glancing in Celaine¡¯s direction. ¡°It is good to meet you, Wizard Humphrey. Very good indeed! How do you do?¡± Lindle wore wizard robes of copper coloured silk and the deepest purple. Runes patterned it, embroidered in silver and gold thread. He wore a gold broach in the shape of the Wizard¡¯s Society sigil of a focus crystal radiating essence. Hump took his hand, confused at the attention. ¡°Very well, thank you. It¡¯s been quite a journey. I¡¯m pleased to be back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure! Speaking of which, do you know where you will be staying?¡± Hump opened his mouth to respond, but before he could the wizard continued talking. ¡°We would be so pleased to have you at the Wizard¡¯s Society. We will always provide boarding for our members, especially such talented wizards like yourself.¡± Hump sensed worry from Nisha, she shrunk back behind Hump. Something about Lindle was making her nervous. ¡°Right¡­¡± Hump said, still trying to process what was going on. It seemed his feats really had spread far. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be staying in the Upper City. I have a manor here.¡± ¡°I see. I see. A shame, of course. Quinton, lad,¡± he turned to his apprentice, gesturing him forward. ¡°Come, say hello my boy. This is my apprentice. Quinton Sterl.¡± He was a young man with golden blonde hair much like Bud¡¯s. Hump guessed he was around eighteen, so roughly the same age as him. Unlike his master, his robes fell somewhere between formal wizard robes and battle robes¡ªcut in a way that allowed for ease of movement, but still lined with lines of gold and a leaf pattern. ¡°It really is an honour, Wizard Hump¡ª¡± He stammered, correcting himself. ¡°Humphrey, I mean.¡± He extended a hand in an awkward jerk, flashing a grin. Hump shook it. ¡°Good to meet you, Quinton.¡± ¡°Look at that. Fast friends, indeed,¡± Wizard Lindle said. ¡°Now you must visit us, Humphrey. Have you had a tour of our facilities here in Sheercliff City? I¡¯d be more than happy to show you around myself.¡± The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Oh, back off Lindle,¡± Vivienne said, walking over to join them. ¡°You¡¯re all but frothing at the mouth. Give him a chance to unpack his things first at least.¡± The man glared at her, his face twitching to contain his fury. ¡°Vivienne,¡± Lindle spat the word, his happy demeanour vanishing. ¡°I was merely introducing myself to Wizard Humphrey.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then you wouldn¡¯t mind if I steal Hump, would you? It¡¯s been a while and we have much to catch up on.¡± Wizard Lindle scowled at her, then turned back to Hump. He reached out and clasped Hump¡¯s shoulder, his smile returning. ¡°Seek me out, Humphrey. Whenever it suits you, come to the Wizard¡¯s Society. It is a travesty that one like yourself isn¡¯t more involved already. You will advance fast with us, lad. Fast.¡± He turned, following after the countess. ¡°Come along, Quinton. Much to do.¡± ¡°It was good to meet you, Wizard Humphrey,¡± Quinton said. ¡°I know Wizard Lindle comes across strong, but you really must visit. The guild members would love to meet you.¡± Hump nodded, trying not to frown at the madness of the conversation. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± He watched as Quinton followed his master. ¡°What was that about?¡± Celaine asked. Hump let out a breath, relieved to have been saved from whatever¡­ that was. ¡°A recruitment pitch,¡± Vivienne said. ¡°Or at least the beginnings of a bad one.¡± She surprised him with a hug. He was fairly sure that was a first, so she really must have changed in her time here. Then she whispered, ¡°You¡¯ll need to get used to this. They all want you in their ranks.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the White Flame Wizard,¡± she said. ¡°There¡¯s a new generation of wizards¡ªrecruitment is up because of the war¡ªand they look up to you. The commoner that stands with Chosen against warlocks and ancient demons.¡± ¡°This is all very¡­ strange.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to take some getting used to,¡± Celaine said. Vivienne released him, stepping back to study him. ¡°You look older. Stronger too. It seems your training is going well. I can hardly tell you¡¯re standing there before me now.¡± Hump smiled. Ever since he¡¯d advanced his Spirit Well and learned the Essence Overflow technique, his control over his soul had almost become natural. Keeping it concealed was no longer a constant struggle, but something he could do as an afterthought. Vivienne turned to Celaine. ¡°And you, Celaine. I wasn''t sure we''d see you back.¡± ¡°I had my reasons,¡± she replied. ¡°Hmmm.¡± Vivienne cocked an eyebrow at Hump, only for a moment, before turning back to Celaine. ¡°In any case, it seems your time away was productive. I sense strength in you I didn¡¯t feel before.¡± ¡°I reached the fourth circle shortly before departing from Drakalyn,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Excellent. That was fast. You¡¯ve both come so far in the year I¡¯ve known you, it¡¯s enough to be envious.¡± ¡°Just you wait,¡± Hump said. ¡°Once you see what I have to show you, you¡¯ll be blown away.¡± Vivienne¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is that so?¡± Hump grinned, wondering whether she¡¯d be more interested in the Essence Overflow technique or Walt and his library. If Vivienne could decipher the ancient books within, Hump could hardly imagine what they could uncover. But that would need to wait until they were away from any prying ears. A seriousness came over Hump as he asked the question, he¡¯d been wondering for the last six months. ¡°What happened to Eliana?¡± ¡°Put to death,¡± Vivienne said simply. ¡°You have nothing to worry about. I can go into more details if you wish, but rest assured, it¡¯s over. I witnessed the execution in person.¡± Hump nodded. ¡°Good.¡± There was a pause, when Celaine asked, ¡°How are Bud, Dylan, and Emilia? We¡¯ve heard no news since we left.¡± ¡°They are all alive, fighting on the front lines. I have letters for both of you¡ªthey¡¯ve been writing regularly about their adventures.¡± ¡°Battle has been constant,¡± Marcela said, approaching behind Vivienne. She¡¯d split off from the rest of the group. ¡°Marcela would be far better suited to explain the situation,¡± Vivienne said. ¡°My information¡¯s a couple of months out of date. I saw them two months ago while they were stationed in Fort Nordric. We were on a quest in the Fallen Lands when I took injury and was sent back home to recover.¡± ¡°Are you well now, Lady Marcela?¡± Hump asked. She narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree you¡¯d just call me Marcela?¡± Hump smiled fondly. ¡°Marcela then.¡± She nodded, pleased with herself. ¡°I¡¯m all healed up. I¡¯ll be returning to the front lines within the next few weeks with the next wave of soldiers. We found a dungeon before I was forced to leave¡ªa big one. You¡¯re welcome to come with me.¡± Hump glanced at Celaine who shrugged. ¡°We may take you up on that.¡± ¡°Plenty of time to decide. For now, and far more importantly¡­¡± Marcela knelt, going to Nisha¡¯s level. ¡°Who is this gorgeous creature?¡± Immediately, Nisha¡¯s tail started to flap about in excitement. ¡°Her name is Nishari,¡± Hump said. ¡°And she is my bonded dragon.¡± Marcela raised an eyebrow and gave him a look. ¡°I wondered why you and Celaine split off from your party. Bud wouldn¡¯t give me a straight answer.¡± ¡°At the time, we had to keep her secret.¡± Hump looked toward where Tessa and Countess Daston were talking. ¡°Now, I think things will be different.¡± Marcela nodded assuredly. ¡°They will be.¡± She extended a hand and Nisha sniffed her. ¡°May I touch her?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll love you forever if you do.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good for her to get familiar with as many people as she can, too,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Best to socialise her while she¡¯s still relatively small.¡± Marcela reached out, petting Nisha¡¯s head, and suddenly the little dragon regained her confidence, walking forward for more attention and rubbing against her legs. Marcela laughed. ¡°You are just beautiful.¡± She laughed again. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m touching a dragon.¡± ¡°Specifically, she¡¯s a wolf dragon,¡± Hump explained. ¡°In Drakalyn, they are commonplace, often bonding with the Chosen of Owalyn.¡± She gave him a discerning look. ¡°You¡¯re not Chosen, are you?¡± Hump shook his head. ¡°Nope. Just a wizard.¡± ¡°Hump¡¯s an exceptional circumstance,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Well, I¡¯d love to hear all about that,¡± Marcela said. ¡°And your time in the north. A secret dragon village in the Fallen Lands sounds like a tale out of a story book.¡± They talked for a while longer, before Countess Daston called an end to the meeting, allowing Tessa and the rest of them to settle down in their rooms and wash up. There was a dinner that evening that all of them were invited to. Considering the food Hump had experienced in the Daston Estate previously, he certainly intended to attend. For now, he returned to his manor. After six months, Hump still remembered the way. He and Celaine left Tessa at the estate and walked back along the familiar streets with Vivienne, catching up on what had happened since they were gone. She was still working closely with Countess Daston, and with the warlock threat gone from Sheercliff, she once more had time to focus on her research of ancient magics. He was pleased to hear that she¡¯d made progress with the Spirit Well technique, but as of yet she¡¯d not reached the next stage. After what Hump had learnt about the foundational techniques of ancient wizards, the delay might be a good thing. It seemed modern wizards were lacking in much more than spells. Coming to the gates of his manor, Hump could hardly believe it was his. They entered, making their way up a small pathway with small grass lawns on either side. Vivienne handed Hump a key and he went to unlock it. Only for a middle-aged man in a black suit to open the door. The man bowed his head. ¡°Master Humphrey, Mistress Celaine, so good to finally be able to welcome you home. Welcome back, Lady Vivienne.¡± Behind him, two maids stood before the staircase and curtsied. ¡°Thank you, Joseph,¡± Vivienne said, heading inside. She turned back to Hump and Celaine and gave them a confused look. ¡°Come on.¡± Hump blinked fiercely, trying to put together why these people were here. ¡°Vivi.¡± ¡°Yes Hump?¡± ¡°What the in the hells is going on?¡± Chapter 302 - Silver Sprig ¡°You own a manor now, Hump,¡± Vivienne said. ¡°Did you expect me to keep it clean myself? I hired staff on your behalf.¡± ¡°Staff?¡± Hump asked. He looked at the three people standing before him. ¡°These are my employees?¡± ¡°Three of them in fact. Joseph and Lara both live in the servant¡¯s quarters and take care of the household. Malary comes over each afternoon to prepare dinner. They¡¯ve all been excellent, so treat them well.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Hump said. ¡°Well, good to meet you all. Sorry to be so surprised.¡± Nisha breathed in excitedly, barely holding herself back from barrelling into them. Good girl, Hump reassured her. They made their way inside, Nisha¡¯s gaze moving between Joseph, Lara, and Malary. ¡°Is she a dragon?¡± Lara asked. She was a young woman, perhaps in her mid-twenties. Her brown hair was braided neatly behind her head. ¡°A wolf dragon. Yes,¡± Hump said. ¡°Can I say hello?¡± And that was it. Nisha exploded forward, her entire body trembling in excitement. Hump smiled as Lara held her hands up in a panic, wide eyed as the little dragon raced around her feet, brushing up against her legs. Don¡¯t jump! Hump ordered through their bond. While she was little compared to Igni, she was bigger than most dogs now. Easily enough to barrel someone over. Vivienne laughed and walked inside. ¡°Would you bring us some tea, Joseph,¡± Vivienne asked. ¡°And perhaps some cakes.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He looked at Hump. ¡°Should I prepare baths, Master Humphrey?¡± ¡°Please just call me, Hump. I can¡¯t take the formality. I¡¯m not used to it.¡± The old man smiled. ¡°Then allow me to be the first to help you grow used to it, Sir.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± Vivienne said. ¡°I¡¯ve already tried everything. Joseph is a stickler for the rules.¡± ¡°I see. In which case, baths would be great. We have a dinner this evening with the countess.¡± ¡°Then I shall have them prepared swiftly, along with some evening wear for you and Mistress Celaine.¡± ¡°Thank you, Joseph.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Vivienne said. ¡°While all that¡¯s happening, let¡¯s sit down for a chat. We have much to catch up on.¡± They took a seat in the living room, Hump calling Nisha away from the maid and trying to get her to settle down inside. Instead, she raced around sniffing everything. Hump looked around feeling like a stranger in his own house. Vivienne had filled the bookshelves in the room with her own books, furnished it herself, hung paintings she¡¯d selected herself. She¡¯d looked after it fantastically. ¡°So, what is it you have to tell me?¡± Vivienne asked. There was a lot. More than a lot, but Hump decided to start with the thing closest to the old man. He discussed his progress with the River and Wavs and Spirit Well techniques, culminating with his advancement with the latter and the discovery of Spirit Overflow. For each, he let Vivienne see the relevant page in the Book of Infinite Pages, also showing her Wielder of the Winds and the detailed note that came with it. Wielder of the Winds External Essence | Tier 5 Description To wield the Winds of Essence is to understand the Will of the World and harmonise with it. This essence technique lies in a wizard¡¯s capacity to perceive and interact with the subtle energies that permeate the natural world, aligning themselves with their ebb and flow. By attuning with these currents of magical force, one can draw upon a vast reservoir of power. Notes y.256 ¨C Nithrand ¨C A fundamental technique that requires an understanding of the intent and natural inclination of the world¡¯s energies, to wield them in a way that works in harmony with the world, not against it. In my youth, and certainly for all who studied under my master, it was considered a prerequisite for any wizard before undertaking Soul Manifestation, for to impart one¡¯s will upon the world without said understanding could lead to unpredictable and dangerous consequences. Today¡¯s wizards are far more lax, and it will be to the downfall of many. Never lose sight of the fact that we are just one small part of the world, and that we must first learn to respect it before we harness the immense strength it can offer. But, when wielded in balance, there is no end to its power. y.817 ¨C Lector ¨C A warning to all those that go down this path ¨C the Will of the World¡ªthe natural intent of everything around you¡ªis more powerful than you can imagine. Give it too much, and it will consume you entirely, as it did Master Ajax. May he forever rest in peace and beyond the reach of all the gods. Control the magic, or it will control you. ¡°Fascinating,¡± Vivienne said. ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine a Tier 5 spell being considered a prerequisite for Soul Manifestation, particularly one as complicated and vast as Wielder of the Winds.¡± Hump nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. It seems wizards in our age aren¡¯t building the foundation of those in the past. Maybe that¡¯s why so few practitioners advance to the higher ranks, and at least out of the martials and Wizard¡¯s Society, none have reached Rank 7.¡± ¡°It seems likely. I can¡¯t help but wonder why such knowledge disappeared.¡± Hump shrugged. ¡°No idea, but I intend to take the advice and work on these techniques further before attempting Tier 6 magic and reaching Rank 5.¡± Vivienne nodded. ¡°I encourage you to do so. I¡¯m afraid you are beyond my ability to advise now. While I¡¯ve been able to form a Spirit Well, I have yet to see any results even close to yours. How did you progress so quickly? Can you describe it?¡± Hump spoke of his general meditation, then of how he¡¯d brought down the roof of a dungeon, wielding the winds of essence. ¡°Fascinating,¡± Vivienne said. ¡°I have touched the winds, but I have never done so intentionally. Sometimes it just¡­ comes.¡± ¡°It was thanks to the teachings of a Shaman called Ado,¡± Hump said. ¡°He was of the sixth circle and very knowledgeable about nature and essence. Speaking of which, Owayln granted me an affinity with nature magic.¡± Vivienne stared at him then let out a breath. ¡°And all that in six months.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all.¡± Hump reached into his pouch and took out the lich¡¯s phylactery, Walt still inside. Vivienne¡¯s face paled. ¡°What is that, Hump?¡± There was fear in her voice. ¡°The former phylactery of a lich queen,¡± Hump said, grinning. ¡°It is now possessed by a friend of ours¡ªWalt. A spirit we found in the Fallen Lands¡ªyou¡¯ve got nothing to worry about. More important is what¡¯s inside the phylactery.¡± Vivienne peered inside. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything,¡± Vivienne said. ¡°Give him a moment. He likes to nap.¡± Hump focused his essence into the stone, feeding it with power and waking Walt up. ¡°Hi there,¡± Walt said, groggily. ¡°Walt, this is Vivienne.¡± ¡°Ah, the one that can read the books. Hump¡¯s mentioned you.¡± ¡°Books?¡± Vivienne asked. Hump nodded. ¡°Inside is a pocket dimension that stores a library of books collected by the lich. So far, we¡¯ve only accessed the first room and it¡¯s all in ancient Alveronian. Vivi, I think I may have uncovered a stash of ancient spells and wizardry. One that the Pantheon didn¡¯t manage to get their hands on.¡± Vivienne leant forward in her chair. ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°They¡¯re definitely books in another language, and they¡¯re stored in the library of a lich. Exactly what they are, I can¡¯t say for sure.¡± Vivienne stood up, pacing the room. ¡°No, you¡¯re most likely correct. At the very least, there should be something. In which case, this is a great discovery¡ªperhaps the greatest discovery of magical knowledge in decades.¡± ¡°I knew you¡¯d be keen on this one,¡± Hump said. ¡°There¡¯s still more to tell you. I met a true dragon. Spoke to a goddess¡ªoh and the Pantheon stole their powers from an ancient wizard, who made my spellbook from the heartstone of a silver owl called Glynadril.¡± ¡°What¡ªslow down Hump. Start from the beginning.¡± Celaine laughed at his side. ¡°You¡¯re out of breath.¡± Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Hump gave her an unamused look. ¡°Go on then, you tell her.¡± Celaine spoke of their time in Drakalyn, with Hump pitching in here and there. He left out some parts, like the fact that Owalyn was free of her bindings¡ªnot even Celaine knew that. That was their secret. He retold the story of the Wandering Wizard, reading straight from his notebook where he¡¯d written it down as closely as he could. ¡°You must never repeat this,¡± Vivienne said. ¡°Not to anyone. Not even your own party members.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Hump said. Celaine sighed. ¡°I know I agreed when we talked about it before, but I kind of hoped Vivienne might think differently. Bud and Dylan should know that it¡¯s possible the gods are not who they believe.¡± ¡°It is one story from an enemy of the Pantheon,¡± Vivienne said. ¡°There are a thousand more that say otherwise, and many more that are different still. This would do nothing for them, but it could bring harm. That¡¯s not even mentioning the risk of the gods finding out where this new rumour might have started. Hump would hardly be the first wizard slain as a heretic.¡± ¡°I do hate hiding it from them,¡± Hump said. ¡°Some things people are better off not knowing,¡± Vivienne said. ¡°The day may come when their faith is challenged, but it is not now.¡± ¡°If a second War of the Firmament comes, I think all of us will see the world in a whole new light,¡± Hump said. ¡°You should have seen it, Vivi. The scale of their magic. It was¡­ apocalyptic. The foot soldiers were more powerful than any of us, and a minor god had magic that killed them in an instant. If such strength came to Alveron¡­¡± Hump trailed off, lost in imagining the scale of such death. ¡°We would be no more,¡± Vivienne finished. ¡°But it has not come to that.¡± *** ¡°I feel ridiculous,¡± Celaine said. She moved her arm, the fabric of her gown catching awkwardly and making her look stiff. ¡°Who designs such uncomfortable clothes?¡± Her gown was a rich tapestry of pale reds and white. It hugged her figure gracefully before flaring out into a full, flowering skirt that stopped just above the floor. The sleeves draped past her wrists, which Celaine kept flicking back up her arms in annoyance, but the soft silks didn¡¯t cooperate. Around her neck was a necklace with a green essence stone pendant¡ªa gift from her mother before they¡¯d left Drakalyn. Hump grinned. ¡°A genius.¡± She glared at him. ¡°You like it, do you?¡± ¡°It¡­ has its charm.¡± ¡°It¡¯s charm?¡± She scowled. ¡°Seriously? That¡¯s the best you can do?¡± ¡°What did you want me to say?¡± Hump said defensively. ¡°Nothing. Forget it. Let¡¯s just go to dinner.¡± She headed for the door where Vivienne was already waiting, wearing a blue gown that was far subtler than Celaine¡¯s. Hump rolled his eyes and followed her out of the doorway. Joseph cleared his throat as he passed by. ¡°Master Humphrey, it is of course not my place to intrude on such matters, but might I suggest a simple compliment in the future?¡± Hump glared at the butler and let out a long sigh. ¡°I can see we¡¯re going to get along well, Joseph. Very well indeed.¡± The man¡¯s lips twitched into a subtle smile. ¡°I believe so too. Enjoy your evening, Sir.¡± Dinner was unlike anything Hump had ever attended. He¡¯d expected a few guests, but there had to be a hundred people gathered for the occasion. After so much time travelling and fighting with his staff, he felt a little naked surrounded by so many people and unarmed¡ªhe¡¯d parted with it at the door, leaving it in a large room where other coats and weapons were stored. He supposed this was why the wand was favoured by many nobles. A servant showed Hump to his seat, pulling the chair out for him and helping him take his place. He was close to the centre of the table, near to where Countess Daston would be sat. Celaine was opposite him, flanked on one side by the daughter of some noble, and on the other Corvin¡ªhis party had been the reason Hump and his own party had made it to the Tree of Damnation. Kesha, the only other survivor of the group, sat beside him. She had lost an arm in the battle, but it seemed the cleric had successfully reattached it. When they¡¯d first met, Hump hadn¡¯t gotten along with either of them at all, but Corvin had proven himself a valuable comrade in the end, right up until he¡¯d killed the enthralled Inquisitor Abraxus. Not that Hump blamed him. The inquisitor had murdered his friends. They exchanged pleasant greetings and made small talk of all that had happened in the time since. Hump could tell there was something¡­ different about Corvin now. He lacked the confidence of his past, and from the sounds of it he still hadn¡¯t gone back to battle. As a Chosen of Ordana, he should have been fighting in the Fallen Lands, but he was here instead. It couldn¡¯t have been easy to lose so many of his party. Soon, servants filled the table with silver cups and fine crystal, spreading out bowls of bread and fruit to snack on until dinner arrived. Fine wine and spirits were served to the guests, Hump partaking in a little for himself too. Marcela arrived a little late, taking a seat on Hump¡¯s right, much to Hump¡¯s pleasure, while to his left was Sir Clarance, a Chosen under command of Sir Roderick. Keeper Tessa was a few seats closer to the centre from them, along with the most important people of Sheercliff, and right beside where Countess Daston would be. He could tell from the lack of chair. He intended to speak with her before the night ended. Hump looked around the room for Randall, Skander, and Madeleine, but couldn¡¯t see any of them. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Marcela asked. ¡°I¡¯m fairly good at picking out faces in crowds like this. A habit you get used to when you don¡¯t want to get stuck next to the wrong person.¡± ¡°I was wondering about Randall,¡± Hump said. ¡°Ah. He and his house are rather out of favour at the moment. He¡¯s made a trip to Elenvine to meet the king, but other than that, I¡¯ve not heard much.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Countess Daston was wheeled into the room and took her place at the table. She gave a toast, welcoming Tessa to Sheercliff and the country, and then the feast began. Dinner started with a crystalised item of some sort¡ªto Hump, it didn¡¯t look edible, but he followed Marcela¡¯s example, cracking it with a spoon before digging into a crunchy, savoury dish. The food only became more exotic from there as dish after dish was carried out by servants. All of it almost unrecognisable, and decorated to look like various things, from lush, green forests to the ocean shores. After the meal, they were led into the garden where an ensemble played music. Hump did his best to enjoy the evening, dealing with all manner of strangers approaching him with knowledge of who he was. It was strange¡ªvery strange¡ªbut there was only one thing on his mind. As the evening started to wind down, he saw his moment to get Countess Daston alone. ¡°Could you get my staff, Celaine,¡± Hump asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to lure the countess away.¡± ¡°Good luck,¡± Celaine said. ¡°I¡¯ll find you when I have it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got something to ask Countess Daston,¡± Hump said to Marcela. ¡°Could you distract the crowds for a moment so that I can get her attention?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Marcela asked. ¡°Something I think I can help her with.¡± Marcela was frowning by then but nodded anyway. ¡°Then I can certainly do that.¡± Together, they walked up to Countess Daston. Marcela started to talk with the other guests, while Hump leant down to the countess¡¯ ear. ¡°Would it be possible for us to speak in private?¡± Hump asked. ¡°I would wait, but I think you might like what I have to show you.¡± The countess gave him an inquisitive look, studying him. Hump wondered what she saw with her foresight in that moment, but she nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± She made excuses and then led Hump into the same room where she had rewarded them for their actions in Sheercliff, and where he had first met Count Daston. Along the way, Hump caught Marcela and Vivienne¡¯s eye, calling both of them to him. ¡°So, Humphrey, what is this about?¡± Countess Daston said with a smile. ¡°Things were just starting to liven up.¡± ¡°I have something I¡¯d like to try on you,¡± Hump said. ¡°While I¡¯m unsure if it will help, I might be able to do something about your condition.¡± Hump was surprised when the countess appeared displeased at the suggestion. ¡°I¡¯m sure your intentions are well meaning, but nothing can be done. I¡¯m waiting for an audience with the Grand Priest, who may be able to help me.¡± The Grand Priest¡ªthe most senior of all Chosen, and the leader of the Pantheon. While there were no accurate figures, it was said that he was of the ninth circle. ¡°I still think this would be worth your time,¡± Hump said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t suggest it if it wasn¡¯t.¡± Celaine arrived then, stepping into the room with his staff. ¡°What in the world is going on?¡± Countess Daston asked. ¡°Vivienne, did you speak with them about this?¡± ¡°I did,¡± she said. ¡°And I believe it¡¯s worth your time.¡± ¡°Nothing can be done,¡± Countess Daston insisted. ¡°I have accepted that¡ª¡± ¡°Mother,¡± Marcela interrupted. ¡°Please just give them a chance. When has Hump ever done wrong by us?¡± Countess Daston hardly seemed pleased. Hump couldn¡¯t blame her. This woman was one of the most powerful Chosen in the kingdom, and now she had to sit back in her city unable to fight for it. ¡°Very well,¡± she said. Hump took his staff and held it out for her to see. ¡°This artifact is called the Silver Sprig. It was gifted to me by Owalyn herself, created from the power of the Great Tree.¡± ¡°You spoke with a goddess?¡± Marcela asked in amazement. Countess Daston said nothing, but her eyes widened as she gazed at the artifact. ¡°With your permission, my lady, I would like to try it on you.¡± She gave a small nod and reached out to clutch Marcela¡¯s hand. She squeezed and swallowed. ¡°Do it.¡± Hump took a breath, then focused on the Silver Sprig, releasing his intent into the leaves. He would use every bit of power the artifact possessed. The leaves shone like razorblades, gleaming with essence. Silver light radiated from them and rained from them in dust. The power blossomed, then poured over Countess Daston until she herself was radiant, the light filling the room. Hump continued to channel the power, driving it to heal her. To fix whatever was wrong with her. To imbue her with its healing energies and the powers granted to it by a goddess. One by one, the leaves were drained of their light, until they were silver no more, and simple green leaves remained. They all looked at Countess Daston. Hump took a step back, watching her. She released Marcela¡¯s hand and gripped the arms of her wheelchair. With faltering steps, she pushed herself up, stumbling slightly before Marcela caught her. The two women laughed. Hump saw tears in Marcela¡¯s eyes. With her help, Countess Daston continued forward a few more steps before returning to her wheelchair, already out of breath. Celaine squeezed Hump¡¯s shoulder, smiling. Vivienne laughed, clapping her hands. ¡°I will need some time to recover my strength,¡± Countess Daston said. ¡°My muscles have atrophied while I was in that damn chair, but I believe it worked.¡± A broad smile came over her face. ¡°Good,¡± Hump said. ¡°I know this could have technically waited until tomorrow, but it¡¯s been all I could think about since I saw you.¡± Countess Daston shook her head. ¡°Humphrey¡­¡± she took a breath, steadying herself. ¡°You are no mere friend of the Dastons. You are family. Not only did you save our city, you have saved me. If there is ever anything you need, you will have it. My eyes, my ears, my sword, and my word¡ªthey are yours.¡± Hump didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I had the artifact, and you needed the help. That¡¯s all there is to it. All I ask is that you keep my involvement in this quiet.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Countess Daston said, her eyes going to the Silver Sprig. ¡°If word of such an artifact¡¯s existence spread, there is no limit to what people might do for it.¡± Marcela stepped forward and stopped in front of Hump, bowing her head, tearing trailing her face. ¡°I won¡¯t forget this, Hump. Ever.¡± Hump swallowed nervously. ¡°Come on,¡± Vivienne said. ¡°Why don¡¯t we give the two of them some privacy. I think the three of us will take our leave now, my lady. Enjoy the rest of your night.¡± *** Marcela watched Hump go, still trying to comprehend what she¡¯d just witnessed. She still remembered the day he showed up at the academy, wearing little more than rags, and a wizard no less. At the time, she hadn¡¯t even registered that Bud wasn¡¯t the leader of the party. It didn¡¯t cross her mind that Hump was anyone she needed to speak with. And now he had returned with the divine gift of a goddess and used it to heal her mother. The Hero of Sheercliff. The White Flame. ¡°I sense much in that boy¡¯s future,¡± Mother said. Marcela nodded. ¡°I have never heard you make such a pledge. I¡¯m not sure he understood what it meant.¡± ¡°He will one day. If he ever needs us, we will show him.¡± ¡°Are you sure it was a good idea to make such a commitment?¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to bet our name on it. Wizard Humphrey will amount to great things. I could sense it, even today. He will play a part in the future of this world.¡± Marcela glanced back to make sure Hump was out of earshot. ¡°Seeing him now, I believe you.¡± Her mother smiled. ¡°You would do well to bring him onto our side.¡± ¡°He¡¯s already on our side. The only way he could be more on¡­¡± Her mother looked at her suggestively. ¡°Oh.¡± Marcela gawked at her mother. ¡°But you told me you would never force me to marry.¡± ¡°Your father and I never would.¡± A cheeky smirk came over her mother¡¯s face. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t prod you toward a suitable candidate.¡± Suitable? Hump was quite a bit younger than her and not of noble blood. He wasn¡¯t bad looking, but he wasn¡¯t particularly handsome. What he had was a good heart and an indomitable spirit¡ªtwo things the world needed more of. ¡°It won¡¯t happen. He is too enamoured with Celaine. Besides, he¡¯s too young for me.¡± ¡°Not even I can predict the future with such certainty.¡± Marcela glared at her mother. She wouldn¡¯t do it. They were friends, and that was enough. If there was one thing that Hump had proven, it was that he looked after his friends well.¡± Chapter 303 - To Hear from Old Friends ¡°That was a good thing you did,¡± Vivienne said as they strolled back through the streets of the plateau. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Hump said. ¡°I had the artifact and I thought it might work. It will take me a week or so to refill the leaves with essence, but other than that it has cost me nothing.¡± ¡°But it has gained you much. Justine will never forget what you did today, nor will her daughter. Your status in Sheercliff was already high. What you have just done has assured you an ally for life¡ªthis is not a family that forgets.¡± Hump smiled. ¡°I suppose it did cross my mind, but that¡¯s not why I did it. Countess Daston is one of the good ones¡ªa noble that actually cares. If things go bad in the years to come, we¡¯re going to need her.¡± ¡°To protect Nisha?¡± Vivienne asked. Hump shook his head. ¡°That too, but it¡¯s the war I¡¯m concerned about. I won¡¯t ever forget the battle I saw in that vision. We¡¯ll need every powerful and competent leader we have if that is the future we have to look forward to.¡± ¡°You speak of what Starick, the Three Eyes wizard said?¡± Vivienne asked. ¡°He¡¯s been talking often about such things,¡± Celaine said. Vivienne gave Hump a concerned look. ¡°It is good to consider all eventualities but worrying about something so far beyond your control isn¡¯t healthy.¡± ¡°Better than to be caught unprepared. Luck won¡¯t be enough to survive if this is what the future holds.¡± ¡°You really think we¡¯re heading toward another War of the Firmament?¡± Celaine asked. Hump thought for a minute. They were nearing the manor now. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to know, but the world is only becoming worse. The situation in the Fallen Lands is more dangerous than ever, and gods know what the warlocks that attacked Sheercliff are up to. What I do know is that if war happens, I want Countess Daston on our side.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve changed, Hump,¡± Vivienne said. ¡°And it¡¯s not just your strength. I think Seth would be proud to see the man you¡¯ve become.¡± Hump turned to her, trying not to look embarrassed by her comments. ¡°It¡¯s only the obvious, isn¡¯t it? Starrick warned us of a war, and we¡¯d be foolish to ignore it.¡± Vivienne smiled faintly. ¡°Indeed, we would. It simply never crossed my mind that the little Humphrey I met ten years ago might one day concern himself with such responsibility.¡± ¡°Ten years is a long time.¡± ¡°It is not so long once you get to my age.¡± Vivienne looked between them both. ¡°You are both young but already possess such power. It won¡¯t be long until you surpass me. Carry this resolve with you, for if another War of the Firmament does come, it is only your own power that will keep you alive.¡± They did not talk much after that, soon arriving back at the manor. They went inside together¡ªMalary had already gone home, leaving them fresh bread and soup in the kitchen, while Joseph and Lara had retired to their quarters. ¡°It is late,¡± Vivienne declared. ¡°I shall see you in the morning.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t suppose we could see the letters the others left for us?¡± Celaine asked. ¡°Oh, good idea,¡± Hump said. ¡°I¡¯d like to know what they¡¯ve been up to.¡± Vivienne smiled. ¡°Of course. Wait in the living room and I¡¯ll fetch them for you.¡± There were a dozen letters for each of them, neatly bound by string. Hump glanced through each of the unopened envelopes, each addressed to him, choosing the oldest one at the bottom of the pile to open first. He recognised Bud¡¯s cursive handwriting immediately. Dear Hump. I hope, or should I say, with any luck this letter finds you well. Hump smiled. Bud had learned fast¡ªa wizard must never dare to hope. The letter continued: Dylan, Emilia, and I are all well. We recently arrived in Blackthorne and have been preparing our knights for the battle that is to come. The meeting with my father went¡­ as expected. We are not seeing eye-to-eye on personal matters, but I have convinced him to give me command of our contribution to the defence against the Fallen Lands. I shall command thirty brave men and women; a responsibility that I must admit comes to me with some apprehension. Your ability to make considered decisions in the heat of the moment will always be one of the traits I most admire in you, and one I must learn to emulate if I am to keep these people alive. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. The letter went on to describe other details of the trip so far¡ªthe journey home, visiting his mother¡¯s grave, talks with his father, and the difficulties with his sister knight, Henrietta, following the death of Bud¡¯s cousin, Arthur. The latter seemed to bother Bud most. She still blamed him for Arthur¡¯s death, and from the sound of it, Bud blamed himself too. ¡°It sounds like Bud¡¯s having a good time with his father,¡± Hump said. ¡®Oh?¡± Celaine said, happily, then looked up to see Hump¡¯s face. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re kidding.¡± Hump gave an exaggerated nod. ¡°I stand by my previous assessment¡ªBud¡¯s dad is an arsehole. Things didn¡¯t go brilliantly with Henrietta either.¡± ¡°No surprise there. It will take time.¡± She held up the letter in her hand. ¡°This one¡¯s from Emilia. Bud and Dylan are both treating her well. They arrived in Fort Nordric safely and apparently the number of soldiers is staggering. They¡¯re to report to an Overseer soon, as of this letter, to get their assignment.¡± ¡°I wonder if Overseer Oswald is still in the north,¡± Hump said. ¡°From Bledsbury?¡± He nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t know. Didn¡¯t you say Gerard and his mercenaries were going north too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what they told me.¡± He didn¡¯t much like the odds of ordinary mercenaries fighting a chaotic battle against monsters. They¡¯d wanted work, but he doubted it was this kind of work they were looking to sign up for after they¡¯d cleared Bledsbury Dungeon. He continued through the letters. Two from Bud and Dylan described their journey northward, where little of interest happened. Still, it was good to hear from them, even if it was only through letters. It was perhaps a month later when the next one of interest was sent from Bud. Dear Hump, today we participated in our first true battle in the Fallen Lands. I thought I was prepared. I thought I knew what we would face and had faced it before, but I had not. The monsters came in a great wave, as if possessed. They threw themselves at our walls while we desperately fought to hold them back. All these years, I thought the fortresses of the Fallen Lands were a great bastion against the dark, but that could not be further from the truth. They are an aging, wearing cog in the mechanism, held together by desperation. There was no control in the battle. Chaos erupted, and all I could do was desperately hold on. Dylan is fine but Emilia almost lost her arm. The healers are still tending to her. As for my soldiers¡­ I lost two. They were called Kestral and Jena, both of them barely older than we are and with complete trust in me to lead them. I failed them. I failed to make the decisions when they mattered. I failed to find the path to victory that kept everyone alive. I failed. Apologies for sprawling over the page like this. I may not send this letter, but it has helped to put my words to paper. You are missed, my friend. I pray that you, Celaine, and dear little Nishari are well and faring better than us. Your friend. Bud. It was a difficult read. The positivity in Bud¡¯s previous letters was lost now. He could sense the pain in Bud¡¯s words and knew just how hard such a thing would hit him. He truly cared about the people under his command and took his responsibility as one of Kelisia¡¯s Chosen seriously. Hump continued through the letters, reading quickly, caught up in the tale of his friends. Dylan spoke of how Bud blamed himself for their losses, despite doing all in his power to keep everyone alive. Apparently, he had taken to his role expertly, but that would mean little to their gallant knight. Self-sacrifice was one thing to Bud¡ªhe did not fear his own death¡ªbut the loss of those around him was another matter entirely. As far as he was concerned, he was the bastion against any foes that might find his allies. The only way past him was over his dead body. Which made the loss of his people far more difficult. There were many letters of the struggle, speaking of the tiredness of battle. While the three of them progressed quickly, advancing in their blessings, there was an overall bitterness to Bud¡¯s letters. It was unlike his friend to be so devoid of hope. If there was one thing Bud had, it was his optimism and valour in the face of any threat. Soon, there were only two left. Dear Hump. Today marks the end of our fourth month in Fort Nordric. The constant battle is exhausting, the terror and loss is heart wrenching, but more than ever I feel like I am where I¡¯m meant to be. This is where I can make a difference, and my lady, Kelisia, has shown me that. I have reached the fourth circle. I would be most interested in reading the description of my latest blessings granted by your ¡®special trick¡¯ when we finally meet again. What matters most, however, is that this is the sign I needed. I am on the right path, and while at times it may be cluttered and confusing, I shall treasure the moment of clarity amidst blood and death. On to more pressing matters ¨C there is rumour that a new dungeon has opened nearby. The army is already exhausted and there is no end to the battle. We are to be part of an expedition to locate the dungeon beyond Fort Nordric, working alongside Lady Marcela. It will be my first time going so far from the fortress and the danger is great. Rest assured, Dylan, Emilia, and I walk into this with high spirits. If this is the last you hear of me, know that I go without regrets, and that this is a fight I am willing to give everything for. Times are difficult, but we fight on with firm resolve. Your friend. Bud. Hump let out a breath. He was glad he was receiving this letter now, knowing that another would still come. The next was dated only two weeks ago, and went on to describe the expedition, mentioning Marcela becoming badly injured and being sent back to Sheercliff City. Emilia had come out uninjured this time, but Dylan had returned with another scar across his nose, and Bud a few broken ribs. Still, they were alive and well enough. And the dungeon was confirmed. ¡°This is from just before they went out in search of the dungeon Marcela told us about,¡± Hump said. ¡°Sounds like things are getting busy. I think we¡¯ll be going to Fort Nordric.¡± ¡°Another dungeon, huh?¡± Celaine cracked her neck. ¡°I think I could come around to that.¡± Hump glanced up at Celaine as she read by the burning fire. He remembered what Joseph had told him about compliments before they¡¯d left that night. Compliments¡­ Hump¡¯s mind went blank. He swallowed nervously¡ªhe was stupid, he knew that. This was Celaine. It shouldn¡¯t be hard to give her a simple compliment, but he suddenly felt pressure. He cleared his throat. ¡°You¡­ did look lovely tonight, by the way.¡± Celaine looked up from the letter she was reading, her green eyes glimmering in the firelight. A small smile touched her lips. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re not so bad yourself.¡± Hump looked down at his black trousers and jacket, both perhaps the finest items of clothing he¡¯d ever worn. They didn¡¯t feel right on him, even after an evening wearing them. It was as if he was borrowing someone else¡¯s clothes¡ªa person that got dressed up and wore fancy things, not some hedge wizard. Not that he¡¯d admit it. ¡°Well, that goes without saying,¡± Hump said with all the bravado he could muster. Celaine rolled her eyes and laughed. ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot.¡± Chapter 304 - Books and Artifacts ¡°So, any ideas?¡± Hump was holding one of the lich¡¯s books in his hands, standing in the library contained within what had once been her phylactery. Walt had spent the last few weeks combing through them for the ones that looked most interesting, piling up the selection on the table. There were fourteen books of various sizes, all of them with what appeared to be spell formations contained inside. ¡°How should I know?¡± Walt asked. ¡°You¡¯re the wizard. Can¡¯t you like, magic it out, or something?¡± Hump glared at his strange companion. He was supposed to be a former house deity, but the more Hump got to know him, the more that sounded like an exaggeration. He was a small creature with purple skin and strangely wide eyes, with a jaw far too big for his face. Walt appeared affronted, leaning away from Hump. ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just wondering how someone that¡¯s supposed to be a deity can be this useless!¡± ¡°Hey! That¡¯s rude. Look how nice I got this place looking.¡± Hump glanced around the entry room of the lich¡¯s library. The strange webs of essence were gone, the dust cleared up, and the books neatly put away in their shelves. ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re a fantastic cleaner.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to be snarky I¡¯m going back to sleep and we can sort this out another day.¡± Hump laughed. ¡°Alright, fine. I have a few ideas.¡± The most obvious thing to do was envision himself leaving the library with the spellbook in hand. It was his consciousness that entered the dimensional space, not his actual body, which made it particularly difficult to envision how the spellbook would actually leave the phylactery. But the lich queen had to get the books inside somehow. Looking around, Hump¡¯s eyes found the doors of the library. Is it really that obvious? He walked toward them. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Walt asked. ¡°This place was created using magic,¡± Hump said. ¡°Which means, most likely the lich accounted for this. How would one usually take a book out of a library?¡± ¡°Through the doors.¡± Hump nodded, stepping over the threshold. Suddenly, cold gripped him. Essence was dragged from his soul before he could do anything to resist. He was swimming in something thick and heavy, the library gone from his vision and replaced by darkness. More essence surged from him, pushing him through the sludge until he burst free of the abyss. Opening his eyes, Hump was back in the living room of his manor. He stared down at his hands, cheering internally at the sight of the ancient book within. It worked. Shame it felt like he¡¯d just fought a war¡ªa feeling he was familiar with¡ªbut he¡¯d managed to bring the book out with him. ¡°Are you back?¡± Celaine asked. ¡°Yep.¡± Hump held the book up victoriously. ¡°Seems I¡¯ve figured it out. Just taking out the one book was enough to almost entirely drain me of essence though. It¡¯s going to be a slow process, Vivi.¡± Vivienne¡¯s eyes were fixed on the book. ¡°This is anything but a slow process. Can I see it?¡± Hump passed the book to her, and she opened it carefully, as if it were the most valuable thing in the world. ¡°You have no idea just how valuable this is, or how dangerous. The Pantheon cannot know what it is you have access to¡ªif they were to find out¡­ they would destroy it, and they¡¯d destroy you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t plan on spreading it around..¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too bad,¡± Celaine said. ¡°You already have secrets the Pantheon would kill you over, what¡¯s one more?¡± ¡°Brilliant.¡± ¡°I would like to involve Graham, however,¡± Vivienne said. ¡°He will be as interested in this discovery as I, and much help.¡± ¡°You trust him?¡± Hump asked. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Then go for it.¡± The researcher had played a key role in the battle against the warlocks and he and Vivienne were clearly close. If she trusted him, that would be fine. ¡°I¡¯ll try to take as many books from the library as I can before we leave Sheercliff City. I can¡¯t see myself managing more than one a day at such a cost in essence though.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve made up your mind about leaving then,¡± Vivienne said. Hump nodded. ¡°We want to join up with Bud, Dylan, and Emilia. Sheercliff was always just a stop on the way.¡± ¡°I expected as much. You should speak to Marcela and discuss the plans with her too. She will be returning to the Fallen Lands in the coming weeks and would be a good ally for you when the time comes.¡± ¡°She mentioned she would be returning soon,¡± Celaine said. ¡°The details are still being kept quiet,¡± Vivienne said. ¡°After her previous injuries, there was much rumour about what would happen to her. If you want, I can pass on a message for her that you¡¯d like to speak with her.¡± ¡°Please do,¡± Hump said. ¡°What do you intend to do in the meantime?¡± Vivienne asked. ¡°Prepare?¡± ¡°I need some new equipment,¡± Hump said. ¡°We have money now so artifacts are obvious. Potions and other single use items too.¡± ¡°I want new armour,¡± Celaine said. ¡°My powers are leaning more and more toward the use of shadow. I¡¯d like my equipment to reflect that.¡± ¡°You should speak with Isaac about your equipment,¡± Vivienne said to both of them. ¡°He may be able to help you both to procure some of the better equipment in the city.¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯d be better than the enchantery?¡± Hump asked. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°Most definitely. The type of items you¡¯re after now are found few and far between. It takes someone as well connected as Sir Isaac to find such things.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll speak to him,¡± Hump said. ¡°Afterward, I was going to go to the Wizard¡¯s Society and see what they have to offer.¡± ¡°Not alone you won¡¯t,¡± Celaine said. ¡°I didn¡¯t trust that man.¡± ¡°Wizard Lindle?¡± She nodded. ¡°He wanted something. People like that are never up to any good.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say I disagree,¡± Vivienne said. ¡°You¡¯ve become quite the focal point in Sheercliff, especially amongst the wizards. Lindle has already spoken with Justine about bringing you into their ranks properly.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hump asked. ¡°I¡¯m already a member of the Wizard¡¯s Society.¡± ¡°You are a member in name, but you are not in the inner circle. I suspect Lindle intends to invite you to officially join, and perhaps even enrol you in the Elenvine Academy.¡± Hump paused at that. The same place the old man had studied, and the place where he¡¯d first been betrayed and his soul damaged. ¡°I would never join.¡± ¡°And nor should you. While I am sure an official education would help much with your training and reputation, what you have is irreplaceable, and you run the risk of your spellbook being discovered.¡± ¡°What do you suggest then?¡± Hump asked. Vivienne leant back into her chair and a sly smile touched her lips. ¡°Meet with him.¡± She shrugged. ¡°See what he has to say. Show an interest, and take them for everything you can while the opportunity is there. I¡¯m sure you want new spells, don¡¯t you?¡± Hump nodded. ¡°Where better to acquire them?¡± *** The sight of so many people was overwhelming for Nisha. Excitement exploded through their bond as they made their way through the streets of the plateau, not helped by all the people that would stop to look at her as they walked. The arrival of Keeper Tessa and Igni was enough for word to spread that there were dragons in Sheercliff City, so at the very least, nobody would attack them on the streets. When Hump entered the courtyard of Sheercliff Academy, he was relieved to be out of sight from prying nobles. He and Celaine took a moment to look around. Last time they¡¯d been here, the academy had been under siege, and they¡¯d been trying to figure out how to destroy the Tree of Damnation that had taken up residence in the main building. Now, no sign of battle remained. The building was fixed, the rubble cleared from the courtyard, and the blood cleaned from its stones. Nobody stopped them as they made their way through the main building, quickly coming to Sir Isaac¡¯s office where Hump tapped on the door. ¡°Enter.¡± Stepping inside, Sir Isaac was at his desk, papers sprawled over it before him. Unlike the state of his desk, the man himself was a neat scholar. He appeared to be in his fifties, with blonde hair and a sharp face. His eyeglass lens was down over his eye, the runes gleaming as he studied what was before him. After a minute or so he looked up. ¡°Oh, Wizard Humphrey and Lady Celaine! I was hoping the two of you might visit.¡± His eyes went wide as saucers as Nisha stepped in behind them, just as Hump intended. He¡¯s seen how excited Sir Isaac had gotten over seeing Nisha in her egg all those months ago. If there was one way to catch the man¡¯s interest, it was her. ¡°And you must be Nishari.¡± He stood, stepping around to the front of his desk and squatting down, a wide smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s very nice to meet you properly. Nisha stepped forward to inspect him. Curiosity. Excitement. Play. Her tale waved gently from side to side, speeding up as she nudged Sir Isaac with her head and he started to pet her. ¡°We¡¯re not intruding, are we?¡± Hump asked. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if I should send a letter.¡± ¡°Not at all. Not at all.¡± He looked up at Hump. ¡°I see you¡¯ve taken good care of my battlerobes. Good, good. That¡¯s what we enchanters like to see. And how¡¯s the staff, dear boy? Shaping it around the core of that bloody great tree was quite the task for Graham and me.¡± The three of them spoke for a while. Hump told him a little of their adventures and how much he¡¯d come to rely on the equipment Sir Isaac had crafted for him¡ªthere were no better enchanters in all of Alveron than a Chosen of Loften, and Sir Isaac was one of the best amongst them. ¡°So you¡¯re looking for an upgrade, is that right?¡± Sir Isaac pressed a finger to the side of his eyeglasses before Hump could answer, the runes shifting in colour. He looked Hump up and down and nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. Of course, you are. You¡¯ve outgrown those robes.¡± ¡°This time, it¡¯s both of us looking to upgrade,¡± Hump said. ¡°We¡¯re leaving for the Fallen Lands soon to join the rest of our party in Fort Nordric. Ideally, we¡¯d both like the core of our equipment to be silver tier. And of course, we have the money to pay for it. I thought it best to come to you before we tried the enchanteries of the Lower City.¡± Sir Isaac turned his eyeglasses on Celaine, shifting through the runic functions. ¡°I see. Interesting, a dark essence user. It¡¯s rare I see such a thing.¡± He stroked his chin. ¡°Two complete silver tier ensembles are not something I have on hand, I¡¯m afraid. But I suspect I will be able to find some items that will interest the both of you. Better than anything you¡¯ll find in other enchanteries of Sheercliff, I assure you.¡± ¡°Whatever you can do would be brilliant,¡± Hump said. ¡°Thank you.¡± Sir Isaac shook his head. ¡°You have nothing to thank me for. This city owes you a great debt. The least I can do is procure you proper equipment. Return to me in three days¡ªmy academy will be closed then. I will speak with a few of my contacts and see what I can procure.¡± They talked a little more about the various pieces of equipment that the two of them needed, and what would be most useful to them. Hump wanted a storage item similar to Celaine¡¯s Belt of Storage, gifted to her by Countess Daston. New battle robes, of course, and some actual professional boots rather than the shoddy job Hump had done making his own. With that, the majority of their equipment was taken care of. There were still a few bits and pieces Hump wanted to find¡ªpotions, single use items, and other small bits and pieces. But that could wait. Lunch came first. *** ¡°I could get used to this,¡± Hump said. After meeting with Sir Isaac, they¡¯d found a small restaurant with a view of the city to have lunch. It was an interesting style of eating¡ªmany small dishes to pick and choose from, giving them a variety of tastes of the local cuisine. ¡°I couldn¡¯t,¡± Celaine said. ¡°They¡¯re all looking at us.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ll find they¡¯re all looking at Nisha,¡± Hump said, leaning down to pet the little creature struggling to sit patiently at his feet. ¡°And for good reason. You¡¯re absolutely adorable, aren¡¯t you.¡± She took the attention as a chance to stand up, climbing onto Hump¡¯s lap with her front paws and sniffing at his face. Hungry. Food. Feed me. ¡°Can she eat these?¡± Hump asked, pointing at the plate of potatoes. Celaine nodded. Hump picked one up between his finger and thumb, trying to take a piece without any sauce. He held it up for Nishari who suddenly sat absolutely still, her posture perfection. Celaine continued. ¡°Don¡¯t think she¡¯d like them but¡ª¡± Nisha snapped up the potato, swallowing it in seconds and staring at Hump for more. ¡°¡ªNevermind,¡± Celaine finished. Hump laughed. ¡°My little Nisha will eat anything, isn¡¯t that right.¡± The dragon stared at him with wide purple eyes, pleading for more. ¡°That¡¯s it for now though,¡± he said. ¡°Lie back down and wait for us to finish. There will be lunch for you at home.¡± Hump did his best to ignore the sounds of protest in his mind. Somehow, Nisha managed to convey being hungry even though she¡¯d only eaten breakfast a couple of hours ago. If he let her, she¡¯d never stop eating. ¡°That went well with Isaac,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Vivienne was right about going to him.¡± ¡°Seems so. We¡¯re going to need to sell some of those essence stones we brought with us, I expect. I can¡¯t imagine anything he finds for us being cheap, and I¡¯d like to pay for it properly.¡± Celaine gawked at him, mouth falling open. Hump narrowed his eyes. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I just never thought you would suggest voluntarily paying for something.¡± Hump rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re hilarious.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t have people providing for us forever,¡± Hump said. ¡°Not unless we pledge ourselves in someone¡¯s service at least, and I don¡¯t particularly feel like that.¡± ¡°You know that Countess Daston would take care of everything if we asked. She has the wealth to spare.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure she would, but at least for our basic equipment, it should be ours and ours alone. At least, in my opinion.¡± Celaine smiled, and this time it actually looked sweet. ¡°No, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s good for us to make our own way, and it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Hump nodded exaggeratedly. ¡°Besides, she owes us a favour. I¡¯d rather not let her pay that back so easily.¡± Celaine burst out laughing. ¡°I knew it. Of course, you were scheming.¡± ¡°Not scheming¡ª¡± Hump pierced another potato with a skewer and put it in his mouth. It was touched with a fatty, slightly spiced sauce. Mouth full, he said, ¡°¡ªjust being smart about things.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t bother being too smart. You gave her back use of her legs. I don¡¯t think Countess Daston will ever feel like she¡¯s returned enough favours.¡± Chapter 305 - Invitations It was evening when Hump and Celaine returned to the manor. They¡¯d met with Keeper Tessa following lunch, finding that she was well taken care of at the Daston Estate. She planned to return home in another couple of days, but it seemed that the goal of establishing a relationship between Sheercliff and Drakalyn was successful. Traders were to be dispatched to the edge of the mountains, just inside the Fallen Lands, where the people of Drakalyn would meet them. Prancer and Thistle, the two horses they¡¯d been forced to leave behind, would be amongst them. Joseph greeted them at the door. ¡°Wizard Humphrey, Mistress Celaine, welcome home.¡± ¡°Evening, Joseph,¡± Hump said. ¡°Some letters arrived for you while you were out.¡± The butler gestured to a small cabinet against the wall of the hallway, where there was a woven, wooden basket stacked full of letters on top. Hump picked one up, reading his name as the recipient. ¡°There have to be twenty letters here,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Who are they from?¡± ¡°They were delivered by messengers,¡± Joseph said, then added. ¡°Most likely, they will be from nobles.¡± Hump stared at the letter still in his hand, struggling to process just how much things had changed. ¡°Right. Well, I guess I had better see what they have to say.¡± *** Invitations. Every single one of them. Lunch, dinner, afternoon tea¡ªall of them inviting Hump to be their guest. Celaine burst out laughing. ¡°You should see your face.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you as surprised by this as I am? This is insane.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Not that surprising. You¡¯re the White Flame of Sheercliff.¡± ¡°You were there too. And Bud, Dylan, Emilia.¡± ¡°Clearly we lacked the flashiness that you did.¡± Celaine leant back into the deep cushions of her seat, petting Nisha who was curled up peacefully at her side, and let out a relaxed sigh. ¡°I¡¯m very jealous though. I¡¯d love to be invited to all these parties and dinners with strange rich people but I suppose you¡¯ll need to enjoy the luxuries of fame by yourself.¡± Her sarcasm was dry and unmistakable. Hump glared at her. ¡°I¡¯m sure we can arrange a plus one.¡± Celaine shook her head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want you to go to the trouble.¡± A chuckle escaped Hump, turning into full on, uncontrollable laughter. ¡°If I have to go to these, there is no way I¡¯m letting you stay here. Not a chance in all the hells. We¡¯re a party, remember?¡± ¡°Hold on a second. I never agreed to this when I signed up.¡± There was a knock at the door. Nisha woke from her doze, tilting her head in the direction of the sound, excitement building. Hump started to rise to his feet, only to hear the tap of Joseph¡¯s shoes as he arrived at the door. The butler opened it and exchanged quiet words with someone on the other side. A few seconds later he came to the doorway of the living room. ¡°Lady Marcela is here and requesting to speak with you.¡± ¡°Marcela?¡± Hump said, surprised. ¡°Please show her in. She is a friend of ours.¡± Joseph inclined his head in acknowledgement and left for the front door once more. Marcela entered with a friendly smile. Her hair was tied behind her head in a braid that swayed from side to side as she moved. This time, she was out of the gowns and dresses that Hump was less accustomed to seeing her in, instead wearing a simple tunic dyed light blue, and white trousers well-fitted about her waist. Her sword was sheathed at her hip, the slightly curved blade radiating strength even before it was drawn¡ªHump hadn¡¯t sensed that before. Nisha hopped down from the sofa and rushed over to her, pressing up against her legs and rubbing against them. Marcela laughed and knelt down, greeting the little dragon. ¡°Shall I put on a pot of tea?¡± Joseph asked. ¡°Yes please,¡± Hump said, then as the butler¡¯s footsteps became more distant he called, ¡°Thank you, Joseph.¡± ¡°Good to see you both settling in,¡± Marcela said. Hump shook his head in dismay. ¡°That¡¯s one way to put it. I¡¯m not used to having servants. It¡¯s¡­ strange to order people around like this. I can open the door myself.¡± ¡°It is not the act itself that you are paying them for. They are there to take care of the things that you are too busy to handle yourself. Treat them right, and they will treat you right.¡± ¡°Oh yeah.¡± Hump gestured to himself in his chair. ¡°I¡¯m incredibly busy, as you can see.¡± ¡°Rest is just as important as productivity.¡± ¡°Ignore him and have a seat,¡± Celaine said. ¡°He¡¯s just feeling a bit overwhelmed.¡± Marcela joined her on the chair, Nisha following behind her. Hump called her to him before she jumped up as well, having her come and lie down beside him instead. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Play? ¡°Play later,¡± Hump told her. ¡°Settle for now while we talk, okay?¡± ¡°So what has you over¡­¡± Marcela trailed off as she saw the open letters on the table. ¡°That¡¯s quite the collection. Might I take a look?¡± ¡°Be my guest. Perhaps you can glean what all these people want from me.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s all you want to know, I can tell you without even looking.¡± Hump raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Can you really not guess? They want to know you, and attach themselves in some form or another to your name. You¡¯ve garnered quite the reputation in our fair city.¡± ¡°See?¡± Celaine said. ¡°That¡¯s what I told him.¡± ¡°But what could they possibly gain from speaking to me?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Many reasons. Most are people that will spend a day gossiping just to keep themselves amused,¡± Marcela said. ¡°Not everything the nobility do is part of some master plan. Often, it¡¯s simply the product of too much time. See this one¡ªKeridrew¡ªthe man is ravenous for any rumour he can find. And this one, Penthia, she is supposedly a spy of Nilesh, at least if my mother¡¯s information is accurate.¡± ¡°Which I gather it usually is,¡± Hump said. Marcela nodded. ¡°Why would you allow a spy to stick around?¡± Hump asked. ¡°The Nileshi are our allies. And better the spy you know than the spy you don¡¯t. That¡¯s beside the point though. What matters is that you are the talk of the city. Your deeds in the battle are well known. Before you left Sheercliff, your name and the White Flame Wizard were not yet connected, but that has changed. And now you return on dragonback with a dragon of your own.¡± She laughed. ¡°Honestly, you couldn¡¯t have garnered more attention if you¡¯d tried. Just imagine what they will say once they realise that it was you that healed my mother.¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯t told anyone about that, has she?¡± Hump asked, suddenly concerned. In a way, he knew he was being ridiculous. He¡¯d always dreamed of power, wealth, and status. Not like corrupt nobles that exploited the position they were born with, but earned power that he could use as he liked. Yet now that it was here, the attention was¡­ suffocating. He was relieved when Marcela shook her head. ¡°For now, she¡¯s not making the information public. These are dangerous times, and my mother wishes to remain tight lipped.¡± She turned to Celaine. ¡°It is not just Hump that must be worried either. Word of the beautiful foreign woman at his side is making its way amongst noble circles. I suspect you will soon be called upon too.¡± ¡°Oh no, have they really?¡± Celaine groaned. ¡°Then all the more reason to leave Sheercliff City swiftly. It¡¯s only funny when it happens to Hump.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so good to me,¡± Hump said. Marcela laughed. ¡°Well, that¡¯s why I came to visit this evening actually. Vivienne mentioned you intended to rejoin your party in the Fallen Lands.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Hump said. ¡°Last we heard, they were still in Fort Nordric. Bud mentioned the discovery of the new dungeon, which I presume is the same one you spoke of.¡± ¡°Yes. And that brings me nicely to my proposition¡ªI will be returning to the Fallen Lands in the coming weeks. Would you both join me?¡± Now that wasn¡¯t something Hump had truly considered. He looked at Celaine across from him, who gave a slight shrug. They¡¯d gotten along well with Marcela on the quest to Stonebark Forest, as well when dealing with the warlocks in Sheercliff. There was no reason to decline. ¡°I think that would suit us perfectly,¡± Hump said. ¡°I suppose the main thing is, are you asking us to join your party, or simply to travel with you?¡± ¡°I would be pleased to have you both, of course, but this was merely to join me on the journey. I will be leading an expedition of reinforcements. If you¡¯d like to be fully independent, I suggest you go to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and register as silver ranked.¡± ¡°How does that work?¡± Celaine asked. ¡°It¡¯s not overly important, but all bronze and iron ranked adventurers are required to report to an Overseer if stationed in any of the fortresses.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that,¡± Hump said. He stroked his chin. ¡°It didn¡¯t even cross my mind that we could qualify for silver.¡± ¡°It should be a simple matter for you both. Your actions during the Battle for Sheercliff are more than enough in terms of contribution, so you will only need to demonstrate appropriate strength. I presume that won¡¯t be a problem for either than you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be fine,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll speak to the guildmaster personally and request that he arrange an examination if you want.¡± ¡°Thank you, Marcela,¡± Hump said. ¡°That¡¯s a big help.¡± ¡°Please. This is nothing. You were both key to protecting my city. Hump, you have healed my mother¡¯s legs. And on top of that, I¡¯d like to think we can call each other friends. If there is ever anything I can do for either of you, you need only ask.¡± ¡°Who would say no to being friends to Lady Marcela Daston?¡± Hump said with a grin. ¡°What I think Hump means is, we feel the same way,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Right.¡± Hump nodded quickly. ¡°Precisely.¡± Marcela folded her hands in her lap and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m glad. Are there any questions?¡± ¡°There¡¯s one pertinent one I can think of.¡± Hump paused for dramatic effect. ¡°When do we leave?¡± ¡°Ah. Now that might be the only issue. We are to leave in two weeks. Will that be enough time for you to get your affairs in order?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have much to stay for,¡± Hump said. ¡°Celaine was asked to come here with Keeper Tessa and introduce her to Countess Daston. That¡¯s done.¡± ¡°From the sound of it, Tessa will be leaving soon too,¡± Celaine said. ¡°All that¡¯s left for us to do is pick up the new equipment we need.¡± ¡°Is there anything you need help with?¡± Marcela asked. ¡°We¡¯ve spoken to Sir Isaac. He¡¯s attempting to procure us what we¡¯re after.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be better suited for the task than I. In which case, I will provide you with the full written details promptly.¡± She extended a hand to Celaine, who shook it, and then Hump. ¡°Good to have you both on board.¡± Marcela stayed for about an hour after the pertinent details were worked out, chatting casually amidst advising Hump on how to handle the newfound attention. For the most part, she suggested inaction, bar a few important names on the list that it would be in his best interest to politely decline. They discussed Wizard Lindle¡¯s invitation to tour the Wizard¡¯s Society in Sheercliff. It was fairly clear they were trying to recruit Hump, and Marcela agreed with Vivienne¡¯s advice to lean into the opportunity and gain as much as he could, even if he didn¡¯t want to join their inner circle. Hump carried that advice forward to the following day. The view from the edge of the plateau was breath-taking. It was a clear, sunny morning, and the white buildings of the city gleamed in the light. He¡¯d left Nishari with Keeper Tessa and Igni for the day. The two bonded would be leaving soon and Hump wanted Nisha to have every moment of training she could before then. Already, he could sense the fun she was having. He caught glimpses of the world from above as she and Igni flew south toward the forest on another hunt. It made Hump more than a little nervous, but that was his problem. The older dragon was teaching her things she wouldn¡¯t learn from him, and one day, she¡¯d need to be able to fend for herself. Hump and Celaine took the carriageway from the Upper City. Owning property on the plateau gave him a writ of passage that allowed them to both pass freely. It was a short, pleasant journey down the cliff face. Once more, he tried his luck identifying the spell formations that controlled the carriages with his spellbook, but it was still impossible. Later that day, they would search the shops of the Lower City for necessities and other items that might be useful for their trip. For now, it was time to take Wizard Lindle up on that tour. Chapter 306 - Tour of the Wizards Society (Bonus chapter for Book 4 launch) Situated in the guild district directly beyond the carriageway, the entrance to the guild building was at the top of a grand staircase. Heavy, twin doors barred the way inside, with a single guard positioned outside, spear in hand. ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re taking visitors?¡± Celaine said. ¡°Maybe we should have sent a message ahead.¡± ¡°The guard wasn¡¯t here last time,¡± Hump said. ¡°Maybe they¡¯ve added some extra security after the warlock attack. People are bound to be suspicious of wizards right now.¡± ¡°Even with the rumours of their White Flame protector circulating the city?¡± Hump shrugged. ¡°Guess we¡¯ll find out.¡± Approaching the doors, Hump only had to give his name before they were allowed inside. The entry hall was overly extravagant¡ªpolished wood fixtures, gilded carvings and tapestries, fancy paintings that no doubt cost a fortune. The old man had always complained about how too many wizards wanted to show off how wealthy and powerful they were rather than actually doing anything useful with it. As they made their way up to the reception desk, an old man walked out of the library to their left to greet them. ¡°We¡¯re here to see Wizard Lindle,¡± Hump said. ¡°I¡¯m Wizard Humphrey Woodrow.¡± ¡°The White Flame.¡± The man beamed. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you, young man. A pleasure. The name is Norman Dosseer.¡± They shook hands. ¡°And who might this lovely lady be?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Celaine,¡± she said. ¡°Not a wizard but interested nonetheless.¡± ¡°You¡¯re both welcome. If you would have a seat, I¡¯ll inform Wizard Lindle of your arrival. Or feel free to peruse the library.¡± He gestured to the room he¡¯d just come from. Through the glass panels of the doors, Hump made out rows of bookcases. It was here where he¡¯d purchased the Burning Wisps spellbook. ¡°Might as well go inside,¡± Celaine said. ¡°We could be waiting a while.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Hump let her lead the way, smiling when she reached the doors to the library and couldn¡¯t open them. ¡°Here, let me try.¡± He pushed them open with no trouble. ¡°What did you do?¡± she asked. ¡°Is there a spell?¡± Hump snorted. ¡°You¡¯re just weak.¡± ¡°Hump.¡± ¡°And you lack a guild medallion. That helps too.¡± ¡°Why¡¯d you let me lead the way if you knew that?¡± Hump gave her his most innocent look and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I thought it would be funny.¡± She rolled her eyes and headed inside. ¡°I cannot wait to join up with the others. I¡¯ve had too much of you by this point. I need some people to share the burden. I don¡¯t know how¡­¡± Hump let Celaine rant, nodding along as if he were listening as he walked up to the index card on the bookcase closest to him, finding the aisles with spellbooks. There had been a few he¡¯d wanted when he was here before, but they¡¯d been too expensive. Now, that wouldn¡¯t be a problem. If his memory served him correctly, most were only cantrips, and none were above Tier 4¡ªthe more powerful spells were likely kept under more powerful restrictions. If things went to plan, he¡¯d be able to gain access to a few today. Specifically, he wanted the Magma Grunts Tier 5 spell mentioned in one of the wizard¡¯s handbooks he¡¯d read here. Scanning through the books, he recognised a few that had interested him before. Orbiting Shield was a Tier 2 spell that combined the standard Shield spell with earth, surrounding the caster in rocks. He could probably figure that one out on his own easily enough. Stone Golem on the other hand was one that would be useful. He pulled the book from the shelf and continued through the others, soon coming across Stonewall. Last time he¡¯d been here, it was a spell he¡¯d needed, but he¡¯d made a record of it in the Daston Library before going to Drakalyn. He would need to learn that one while he had the time too. Unfortunately, there were only a few nature affinity spells. Hump ended up settling for two¡ªa cantrip called Calm Animal and a Tier 1 ritual spell called Sense Life. The latter allowed him to attune himself to his surroundings and slowly sense large animals and plant life around him. Not immediately useful but given time he might be able to speed that process up. Perhaps most interesting was a book of shaping exercises called, An Introduction to Plant Manipulation, that caught his eye. He added it to his pile. ¡°Someone¡¯s here,¡± Celaine said. A moment later, the door to the library opened and Lindle¡¯s apprentice, Quinton, stepped inside. ¡°Good morning,¡± he said hurriedly. ¡°Apologies for keeping you waiting. I¡¯m afraid my master is currently occupied with classes, and I¡¯ve been asked to give you a tour in his place until he¡¯s finished.¡± The apprentice was dressed in his black wizard robes as he was before, though there was a wand at his hip that hadn¡¯t been there before. ¡°How are you, Quinton?¡± Hump asked. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again. You remember Celaine, don¡¯t you?¡± The man smiled smoothly. ¡°How could I forget? Did you both need a few more minutes here, or are you ready to get started?¡± Hump held up the pile of books in his hands. ¡°I think I¡¯m good.¡± Quinton squinted. ¡°Is that¡­ I thought so! I had no idea you had an affinity for nature magic. Weren¡¯t your specialisations in Earth and Fire?¡± ¡°I thought I¡¯d branch out,¡± Hump said. ¡°Never a bad thing to spread your wings.¡± ¡°Absolutely. It¡¯s admirable that you¡¯re still so attentive to shaping exercises. Many of the newly enlisted wizards here will do anything they can to get out of them.¡± ¡°My master would never let me miss a day. There was nothing more important for a wizard to practice as far as he was concerned.¡± ¡°Was he someone I might know?¡± Hump shook his head. ¡°A hedge wizard. He raised me as his apprentice on the road.¡± ¡°I¡¯d heard as much, but I hardly believed it. You must tell me that tale when we have the chance. I¡¯m mighty curious. I¡¯ve not heard of a single wizard outside the Society that has successfully manifested their soul.¡± Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°Perhaps one day,¡± Hump said. ¡°What should I do with these? I¡¯d like to purchase all of them.¡± Quinton instructed him to leave the books on the front desk for when he left, then led them through a heavy, ornate door toward the back of the entry hall, toward the rooms unavailable to the public. The moment a gap in the door opened up, Hump sensed the magic coming from within, thick and rich in the air. Inside was a large room with high seatings, well-lit by essence stones and with many comfortable chairs spread out around it. Portraits hung on the walls; the name of the subject engraved on a small gold plaque at the base of the frames. Quinton explained that they were former guild leaders and other important members. It was a communal room, and usually would have some occupancy however many of their members were away in the Fallen Lands at present. He led them through a number of rooms, showing them the various facilities they had available, from alchemy labs to entire enchanteries. Perhaps most interesting to Hump were the scribe halls. Wizards were at work creating spellbooks such as the ones he¡¯d taken from the library. The process was intensive, requiring the spell to be manually copied down along with the intent behind each of the runes. While still possible to learn a spell from a simple imitation of the runes, it was far simpler this way. Another reason why Hump¡¯s spellbook was so valuable. ¡°If we follow the hallway we¡¯ll come to two lecture halls,¡± Quinton said. ¡°Nothing I think you will be particularly interested in, however.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the topic?¡± ¡°Focus.¡± ¡°Ah. No, I¡¯ve had more than enough lectures on the importance of focus.¡± Quinton laughed. ¡°I thought as much.¡± ¡°Do you have a lot of students here?¡± Celaine asked. ¡°Far from the number at Elenvine Academy, but a few. At present there are just under fifty wizards enrolled here, only half that number full time. I¡¯d like to introduce you both to some, if you wouldn¡¯t mind. I was in study hall when I heard you arrived. The others are dying to meet you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Hump said, looking to Celaine for help. ¡°I¡¯d love to,¡± Celaine said, smirking. ¡°Hump and Vivienne are pretty much the only wizards I¡¯ve met, other than a few that have tried to kill me. Those ones didn¡¯t talk much.¡± Quinton gave Hump a look as if to ask if she was serious. ¡°She¡¯s talking about the warlocks,¡± Hump clarified. ¡°Yes, well, I suppose those were wizards in a sense. Fallen wizards, mind you, but the description still fits. I assure you though, the wizards here won¡¯t try to kill you.¡± They tried to kill my master, Hump thought. He knew it wasn¡¯t a very logical response to Quinton¡¯s remarks, but it was difficult to walk through the halls of someone the old man had considered an enemy and not think as much. Quinton led the way up a staircase, gesturing to one side where there were many dormitories and visitor¡¯s rooms, and then leading them right toward the study room. They came to a closed door. ¡°Now, you had best brace yourselves before we enter this one,¡± Quinton said. ¡°Wizards can be quite ravenous when they¡¯re curious about something.¡± Hump found himself gripping his staff more tightly. ¡°Sure.¡± Quinton pushed the door open, and they stepped inside to see ten eyes watching them. ¡°Morning again, everyone,¡± Quinton said, stepping inside. Then he gestured dramatically to Hump. ¡°Allow me to introduce you to the White Flame Wizard.¡± There were eleven wizards inside, their ages ranging from their early teens to around thirty. All of them but two were men. The sound of scraping chairs filled the room as a handful of those inside stood to greet them. He spotted eight wands on the belts of the wizards, while only three carried staffs¡ªa ratio that surprised him. Hump tried to keep track of the names¡ªBrayden, Hadrian, one of the women was called Gavriel. He started losing track after that so simply smiled and politely nodded. Gods, I hate crowds. One of the older fellows stepped forward, extending his right arm for a handshake, only for Hump to realise his left was missing. A hint of recognition sparked in Hump¡¯s mind as he tried to place the man. ¡°Gordon, right,¡± Hump said. The man seemed taken aback. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can read minds.¡± Hump laughed. This was the man that had greeted him and Vivienne when they had first come to the Wizard¡¯s Society, back before Stonebark Forest and the Battle for Sheercliff. ¡°We met before,¡± Hump said. ¡°I bought a Burning Wisps spellbook from you about a year ago.¡± Gordon studied his face and then his eyes widened. ¡°No! That¡¯s¡­ You were only just registering for the guild!¡± Hump grinned. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± He nodded at the man¡¯s arm. ¡°You weren¡¯t missing the arm though.¡± Celaine elbowed him. ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°Of, that¡¯s quite alright,¡± Gordon said, standing a little straighter. ¡°It¡¯s a battle wound. ¡°Oh, here we go,¡± one of the other wizards¡ªHadrian¡ªsaid. ¡°Let him tell his story,¡± another said¡ªthis one Hump had forgotten the name of. ¡°It cost him an arm and a¡­ well just an arm, but that¡¯s still quite the price.¡± Gordon recounted the tale of how he¡¯d been stationed on a nearby residential street during the Battle for Sheercliff. They¡¯d managed to establish a barrier out of furnishings and rubble alongside a number of guards and adventurers, when a woman and her mother burst out of their home behind them. Monsters chased them through the door¡ªa dozen of them, if not more¡ªwhen Gordon stepped in and barred their path. He fought them back until help arrived, losing an arm in the process. ¡°She¡¯s my wife now,¡± Gordon said. ¡°The woman, or the mother?¡± Someone asked. ¡°I forgot.¡± A round of laughs filled the room and Gordon gave them an unamused look. ¡°The woman, of course. Really now! Must you try to ruin my moment.¡± There were a few more chuckles but Quinton grasped him by the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s a heroic tale, and one to be proud of. Don¡¯t let these pricks ruin it for you.¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± Hump said. ¡°I¡¯ve always said¡ªnothing like a battle wound to get the ladies.¡± ¡°Is that why you¡¯re always getting injured?¡± Celaine asked. Hump waved her away. ¡°She exaggerates.¡± The group asked him about his own feats in the battle. He wasn¡¯t much of a story teller but did his best to recount their battle to reach the Tree of Damnation, leaving out mention of the shadowy figure he¡¯d seen within. They asked him about his roots, hardly believing that he was just a hedge wizard, though most were too polite to press further. All but one. ¡°Are we really going to overlook the fact that the White Flame Wizard was allegedly not a member of the Wizard¡¯s Society only a year ago? And that he lacks any formal education?¡± The one that spoke was toward the back of the room. A tall, lanky fellow that had just risen from his chair. He couldn¡¯t be any older than Hump¡ªeighteen at most. His face was covered in bad acne, and his wizard robes too big for him. He pushed up his round glasses. ¡°It¡¯s impossible that someone like him managed to burn down the great tree, let alone trigger a chain reaction throughout the city. I mean, look at him.¡± ¡°Relax, Kabul,¡± Quinton said. ¡°You¡¯re being rude.¡± The young man appeared affronted. ¡°I simply do not buy everything we hear from the Upper City. Forgive me for questioning it.¡± ¡°He has a point though,¡± Gavriel said enthusiastically. ¡°Not that I don¡¯t believe you¡ªmore, I¡¯m just curious how you did it. You¡¯re what, twenty?¡± ¡°I heard he was eighteen.¡± ¡°I am eighteen,¡± Hump said. ¡°And I had some help. My party, of course, was the only reason I made it to the tree at all. As for the spells, the Dastons lent me a phoenix feather with the power to temporarily infuse me with the strength of a gold ranker.¡± ¡°Have you already manifested your soul?¡± one of the wizards asked, a look of confusion on their face. Hump gave them an awkward look. ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s a little too probing,¡± Quinton said. ¡°Sorry, Wizard Humphrey. I told you they¡¯re ravenous. They mean no harm by it. It¡¯s just in our nature to uncover secrets.¡± ¡°I understand completely,¡± Hump said. ¡°I¡¯d be curious too.¡± Quinton looked past the group to the back. ¡°How about you, Kabul? Are you satisfied?¡± There was an awkwardly long silence as Kabul thought. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What is this white flame anyway? I¡¯ve never heard of such a spell, or is it simply very hot fire?¡± ¡°Oh! Can we have a demonstration?¡± It was the other woman that spoke this time. A short girl about Hump¡¯s age. ¡°I¡¯m incredibly curious to see what you can do, Wizard Humphrey.¡± ¡°You want me to demonstrate White Flame?¡± Hump said, unsure. Excitement spread throughout the wizards. From their reactions so far, Quinton hadn¡¯t been exaggerating when he¡¯d told Hump that they really wanted to meet him. So what if one of them was a bit of an arse? A little demonstration wouldn¡¯t hurt. ¡°I can do that,¡± Hump said. ¡°Have you got somewhere that I can cast without destroying anything?¡± ¡°Really, you don¡¯t need to do this,¡± Quinton said. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Hump said, an idea blossoming. ¡°Actually, I have a suggestion. Perhaps we can make a show of it. I¡¯ll show you mine if you show me yours?¡± Quinton¡¯s brow raised. ¡°You want to see our magic too?¡± Hump nodded enthusiastically. ¡°I haven¡¯t met many wizards, let alone practiced with them. I¡¯ll admit, I¡¯m incredibly curious to see what type of magics you have.¡± ¡°What do you say?¡± Quinton asked the group. ¡°Shall we teach Wizard Humphrey here what a Society Wizard is capable of?¡± There were a few semi-enthused cheers amongst the group, and a few more that didn¡¯t seem quite so sure of themselves. Perfect, Hump thought, petting his spellbook. You keep your eyes peeled, Glyndaril. I¡¯d like me a few new spells. Book 4 is out on Amazon! Hey guys. Book 4 is out on Amazon today and your help making it a successful launch would be greatly appreciated! Honest ratings and reviews on Amazon and Goodreads have a huge impact (and don''t require you to purchase the book). If you have Kindle Unlimited, even just adding the book to your library or downloading it boosts the best sellers rank. This gets it in front of more eyes and is one of the main factors for a book''s success. Here''s the Amazon link for Kindle and Print editions: https://www.royalroad.com/amazon/B0C4G351W5 The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Really appreciate all the feedback along the way. It makes such a difference to the final product. I go through every comment on the chapters as edit the books, fixing as much of the highlighted issues as I can, and clearing up misunderstandings and confusing bits. Posts will continue on RR as usual, with the next chapter coming Saturday. Thanks everyone! Alex Here''s Book 4s cover: Chapter 307 - Demonstrations The training halls were impressive. Built underground, they were large enough to house six separate sparring circles, along with various targets, obstacles, and facilities to produce the various elements and magical materials. Essence stones filled the room with light, while others emitted power that created an atmosphere rich in magic, making casting easier. Inside the wall at the rear of the room, connected to the main staircase, was an empty viewing room shielded by glass windows that gleamed with an enchantment. ¡°What do you think?¡± Quinton asked. ¡°It¡¯s everything you could ever ask for in training,¡± Hump said. They stood together with all eleven of the other wizards, gathered by the entrance. Everyone had brought their weapons with them. ¡°You should see the one in Elenvine,¡± one of the guys said. ¡°This is tiny compared to that.¡± Hump inclined his head in acknowledgement. He could see why so few wizards outside of the Wizard¡¯s Society ever manifested their soul when they lacked facilities such as these, not to mention well-educated teachers. ¡°Who wants to start then?¡± Quinton asked. ¡°I suggest we save you for last, Wizard Humphrey, unless you¡¯re in a hurry. Seems only right for the main event to go last.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Hump said. ¡°I¡¯ll go first then,¡± Brayden said, stepping up to a line that faced a number of targets on the far wall. He was a tall, broad man¡ªno Bud, but certainly not the build Hump expected from most wizards. His wand appeared to be made of silver and some sort of horn. He held it deftly in his fingers as he began to chant, calling upon the essence rich environment of the room. Power gathered to his wand, building in the point in an array of multicoloured light, each one a different essence affinity¡ªfire, air, and light. Hump guessed it was a Tier 3 spell, which would mean Brayden was likely only a Rank 2 wizard. ¡°Prismatic Burst,¡± Brayden said, his voice resonating with power. He aimed at the target ahead of him. A ray of heat erupted, piercing a hole straight through the chest of a wooden target. The target reformed quickly, but still, it was an impressive spell. Somehow, he¡¯d combined the properties of three elements to produce a beam of high intensity heat. ¡°Was that impressive?¡± Celaine asked quietly. ¡°For a Rank 2 wizard.¡± Hump nodded. ¡°I think so. I still can¡¯t use three elements like that.¡± The group continued to rotate, demonstrating their spells while chatting in the process. Each time someone finished, an enthusiastic round of applause followed. For the most part, Hump wasn¡¯t impressed. He¡¯d been crossing his fingers for some powerful spells, but as far as he could tell none of the wizards here had achieved Soul Manifestation yet. Still, lower tier spells had their use, and a few of them demonstrated abilities with some uniqueness to them. One of the girls used a spell called Prism of the Arcane, which created a floating, spinning pyramid that she then directed a light spell through. It focused the light into a pinpoint beam. Another had incredible skill with illusion magic, creating a vivid illusion of the training hall, including all thirteen of them inside, even capturing their movements¡ªa useful spell, but Hump wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d ever be able to use it. Illusion magic just wasn¡¯t his thing. The entire time, Hump watched carefully, noting the runes and chants of each of the spells. His spellbook didn¡¯t shake, but with any luck it would be able to record the spell formations at the very least When it was Kabul¡¯s turn, Hump was surprised to find that he had manifested his soul. He was the first of the ten that had gone so far, and Hump could sense it immediately in his essence. He held his wand in both hands, drawing a storm of essence to his wand. ¡°Zephyr Guardian.¡± Wind erupted forward, blasting through the hall in an explosion of force, stinging against Hump¡¯s skin like pin pricks. He shielded his face as the wind took form. First, it appeared as only a faintly white cloud, but it quickly took the shape of a giant wind elemental that towered to the roof. The elemental waved its arms, sending a swarm of wave-sharp blades of compressed air at the targets, carving through half a dozen of them with ease. Now that was an impressive spell. He dismissed the guardian and walked back to the group, pushing his spectacles back up his nose, giving Hump a look that showed just how prideful he was in his own magic. ¡°He¡¯s good, isn¡¯t he?¡± Quinton said. ¡°Many consider him a prodigy.¡± Hump nodded. ¡°He¡¯s definitely good.¡± But it was nothing that couldn¡¯t be dealt with, Hump thought to himself. While it was likely Tier 3 magic similar to his Burning Wisps, the elemental itself only used some sort of Wind Blade. Power, especially considering it seemed to function beyond the attack so effectively, could fight as another party member while it was sustained by essence, but it didn¡¯t strike Hump as particularly threatening. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Quinton went last, raising his wand overhead and pointing it upward. Essence poured from it in a rain of pure, blue light, spurting from his wand like a fountain in a perfect dome around him. Hump could sense the power contained in each drop in an instant. He was stronger than Kabul. ¡°Mosaic Aegis.¡± The rain pierced the ground and began to stack, each piece layering with each other, building a dome of tiny streaks of essence all around him, until Quinton was fully enveloped. The moment it finished; the blue light turned almost translucent. Hump could hardly sense any essence from it now, but this was a barrier he wasn¡¯t sure he could pierce. At least, not without time. Now that¡¯s a spell I could use, Hump thought. He studied it as best as he could. With any luck, his spellbook would be able to recreate it, but it seemed unlikely considering the strength. Perhaps he could recreate it himself. It seemed that Quinton was creating a layer of tiny, interlocking barrier spells, almost like plate armour but on a smaller scale. ¡°Somebody hit me with something,¡± Quinton said. ¡°Oh, here we go,¡± Gordon said. ¡°Let¡¯s leave the honour for one of our guests.¡± Celaine spoke before Hump could react. ¡°How hard should I hit him?¡± ¡°As hard as you want,¡± Quinton said. ¡°You¡¯d probably regret that,¡± Hump said. ¡°Celaine¡¯s a Chosen of the fourth circle.¡± ¡°I could¡­ probably take it.¡± ¡°How about we stick to nothing above circle three strength, just for my peace of mind,¡± Gordon said. Celaine shrugged her bow from her shoulder and plucked and formed an arrow out of shadow. ¡°I can do that.¡± She drew the shadow arrow back, infusing it with Power Shot and Predator¡¯s Intent. There was no doubt that she was holding back quite substantially, but that killing aura never sat right with Hump. The hairs stood up on his neck, goosebumps prickled his skin. The others watched with wide eyes, a few subconsciously reaching for their own weapons. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Celaine asked, shadow streaking from the arrow on her string as a piercing silver light shone through the darkness. Quinton spread his feet apart, appearing braced. ¡°Do it.¡± The arrow shot forward, silver and shadow trailing it in a spiralling array of essence. It struck the barrier, a wave of essence shimmering through it. Then, against Hump¡¯s expectations, the barrier curved inward, dipping like a finger in clay. At first, the movement was quick, and Hump thought the barrier might just break, but then it started slow. The layers of essence shimmered brighter, essence pulsing from the point of impact and spreading out across the rest of the Shield, spreading the force. Then, the shield sprung back, sending the arrow harmlessly off to the side and leaving not the slightest hint of any damage. Quinton let his Mosaic Aegis fade, recalling the tiles to his wand and reabsorbing the essence even more quickly than it had formed. A shame he didn¡¯t require a formation to wield it, Hump thought. His spellbook likely wouldn¡¯t have garnered anything from the display, but perhaps he could still improvise a similar strategy. Perhaps with larger pieces of essence, rather than the droplet sized pieces that Quinton had wielded. While powerful, it was too slow to use in an intense combat situation. ¡°What do you think?¡± Quinton asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I could easily pierce it even if I hadn¡¯t been holding back,¡± Celaine said. ¡°It seemed to absorb all the power behind my attack." ¡°It was very impressive,¡± Hump said. ¡°Perhaps the most powerful personal shield spell I¡¯ve seen. How big can you make it?¡± ¡°Not much bigger than that before it becomes significantly weaker. My master is a specialist in defensive magic. This is a Tier 4 spell that he invented. I take it you¡¯ve enjoyed the show?¡± Hump nodded. ¡°Very enlightening. I¡¯ve not seen many of the spells displayed here. It¡¯s interesting what they teach here.¡± ¡°No demonic tree destroying white flames though,¡± Kabul said. ¡°We¡¯ve done as you asked, now are you going to hold up your end of the deal?¡± Quinton gave him an apologetic look. ¡°Not sure I have much choice being trapped down here in the basement of the Wizard¡¯s Society,¡± Hump said with a grin. He stepped forward, only for Celaine to tap his shoulder. He turned to see her pointing at the viewing area behind him. Somehow, word seemed to have spread by the time it was Hump¡¯s turn. From the sparring grounds Hump could make out more than twenty faces gathered to watch the display. ¡°Apologies for that,¡± Quinton said. ¡°Word travels fast when something interesting is happening here. That¡¯s what happens when you have too many wizards in a single space¡ªthere are simply too many variants of the Whisper cantrip.¡± ¡°You left me for last intentionally,¡± Hump said. Quinton chuckled awkwardly. ¡°You make it sound malicious. I didn¡¯t mean any offence by it. You¡¯re just rather famous, people want to see the spell you¡¯re known for in action.¡± His smile dropped. ¡°Is it a problem?¡± Hump considered how much about his skills he wanted to give away to so many people, but in the end, it really didn¡¯t matter. It was no different to using his spell on the battlefield¡ªif anything, it was even less risky. Here he could keep it to an appropriate size. White Flame was a spell he¡¯d learned only by falling into the pits of despair. It wasn¡¯t something that could simply be copied. ¡°No problem.¡± Hump gave an indifferent shrug. As he stepped forward, he took a moment to centre himself. His control over his soul had improved drastically since his time in Drakalyn. He was stronger, more skilled, and better at sensing and manipulating his core. Yet he was about to cast a spell that would influence it. With so many spectators, it would be a terrible time to accidentally reveal the unusual spellbook at his hip. After a few seconds, he felt confident to continue. He faced the wall of targets, took hold of his staff in both hands, and envisioned a ball of white fire blazing before him. Essence surged through him, gathering to his staff. With it, he threw in his intent. In a way, it was similar to manifesting his soul. He had to purposefully release the constraints on it and let all the power within expand, only for this spell, it was focused only into the fire. His blood became hot with the strength running through him, his dragon blood adding to its power. His staff blazed white, then the first sparks of fire appeared before him, an orb bursting into existence. White flame roared before Hump, a furnace of searing heat and piercing light that filled the entire room. Chapter 308 - Prestigious Offer The air hissed as the ball of white fire grew hotter. A searing breeze radiated from it, surging through the room. It was so bright that it hurt Celaine¡¯s eyes to stare at it directly, like looking at the sun. She glanced at the crowd suspiciously as they used a hand to shield their eyes from the blinding light ¡ªshe didn¡¯t trust these wizards. Quinton had known the event would draw a crowd and hadn¡¯t mentioned a word to them. She supposed it served Hump¡¯s goals in a way. The more valuable he could make himself appear, the more the Wizard¡¯s Society might give him. She turned back to Hump, his face illuminated with flickering light. The heat radiated, forcing a few of the closest wizards to take a few steps back. Whispers of interest filled the room. A group of three wizards nearby discussed how the spell functioned. They could sense the power of Hump¡¯s soul in there, but they didn¡¯t know how that was possible when he hadn¡¯t manifested his soul. What would they think if they realised that he could wield this spell before he achieved Soul Manifestation? Celaine wondered. The ball of white fire started to move, drifting toward the target before him. She hardly felt any strength from it now compared to when he¡¯d wielded it against Lich Queen Irila. The suspense built as it drew closer to the target, until it erupted over its form. The heat exploded, uncomfortable against Celaine¡¯s skin even from so far away. In seconds, the upper half of the wooden target was burned to nothing, before being extinguished by Hump¡¯s closing fist. There was another round of applause amongst the wizards, even coming from the viewing room above. Through the glass, she spied Wizard Lindle staring down with interest. A middle-aged woman stepped up beside him. The two were speaking but Celaine couldn¡¯t make out the movement of their lips clearly enough to guess what it was about. ¡°It was very shiny, but not all that destructive,¡± one of the male wizards in the group said. His own magic had been pretty weak, so Celaine didn¡¯t think he was one to talk. To Celaine¡¯s surprise, the arsehole wizard blinked owlishly behind his glasses and said, ¡°No, it is most definitely destructive. Wizard Humphrey simply demonstrated the technique, not the full application of it.¡± ¡°He¡¯s strong,¡± Quinton said. ¡°Stronger than me, that much I¡¯m sure of.¡± The rest of the group seemed surprised to hear that. From the looks on their faces, Celaine supposed being stronger than Quinton meant something to them. From what she¡¯d seen of his shield spell, it was clear he had some skill. *** The spell was well received by the group. Even the socially stunted Kabul seemed impressed by it. They asked him how he managed to put the weight of his soul behind the attack without manifesting his soul, and in truth, Hump didn¡¯t know the answer. The fire seemed to draw it in, sucking at his essence and intent. It was both one of the reasons that made it so powerful and so draining. Even that little display left him feeling weakened. There were far more efficient methods to destroy a target like that. ¡°Ah, I think I¡¯m going to need to interrupt.¡± Quinton pointed up at the viewing booth to where Wizard Lindle gestured for him to come up. ¡°It seems my master is ready to speak with you now.¡± There were only two people inside once Hump and Celaine arrived¡ªWizard Lindle and a woman in black garments that looked suspiciously like an inquisitor. Everyone else that had shown up for his demonstration must have been dismissed. Quinton backed out of the room quietly, leaving just the four of them. ¡°I was hoping we might speak privately,¡± Wizard Lindle said. ¡°Celaine is a party member and close friend,¡± Hump said. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can say to me that you can¡¯t to her.¡± ¡°Of course, of course. No need to worry then. Ah, let me introduce you both to Inquisitor Latris. She¡¯s been here ever since Inquisitor Abraxus and Eliana met their, erm¡­ unfortunate ends.¡± He gave a nervous side-eye toward the woman. ¡°Good morning, Wizard Humphrey,¡± the woman said. There was an element to her voice that made Hump think ¡®dangerous¡¯. ¡°That was an impressive display you put on downstairs. I hadn¡¯t heard of White Flame until you. Quite unusual for such a technique to be possessed by a wizard so young.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Hump asked, not wanting to reveal any information. This woman worked for the same organisation as Eliana had¡ªthe woman that had killed his master. He didn¡¯t trust her. ¡°Well, I¡¯m a hedge wizard. Unusual magics and random assortments come with being on the road.¡± ¡°That must be it.¡± ¡°How was your tour?¡± Wizard Lindle asked. ¡°What did you think of the guild?¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± Hump said. ¡°The facilities here are exceptional.¡± Wizard Lindle nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Precisely. Available to all of our inner circle members, I assure you. And this is only the beginning of what the Wizard¡¯s Society can do for a budding young wizard such as yourself.¡± ¡°Do for me?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Well, yes. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve guessed that the tour wasn¡¯t simply organised for recreation. I brought you here to offer you a place in the inner sanctum. A seat amongst peers, just like yourself. You¡¯ve had a generous offer come from Elenvine Academy in fact¡ªa chance to complete your education.¡± If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Now that was a surprise. Hump had expected some sort of offer, but a place in Elenvine Academy was not something an average wizard was ever offered. Yet at the same time, Hump was already a Rank 4 wizard. He didn¡¯t need the help, and more than that, he didn¡¯t want to be in a place that had already done so much harm to his master. It was clear to him that there was deep-rooted corruption in the guild, and he wanted to keep his distance. ¡°I see.¡± Hump considered the offers for a minute. ¡°The resources you have on offer are indeed very valuable to me, but I could never give up my freedom as an adventurer. Studying at the academy was never something I considered.¡± Wizard Lindle¡¯s face twitched. ¡°Of course, of course.¡± ¡°I told you, Lindle,¡± Inquisitor Latris said. ¡°The Inquisition is a better fit for a talented young man like Humphrey here. You¡¯ve shown a talent for handling warlocks. I¡¯ll be leaving Sheercliff City and returning to Elenvine soon¡ªI would like for you to come with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ flattered,¡± Hump said, searching for an excuse to decline. ¡°Truly. It¡¯s an honour to be considered in such high regard, however¡­ I must refuse.¡± ¡°You will not get another offer like this,¡± the woman said. ¡°A chance to be a wizard of standing. One backed up by a hive of likeminded individuals. The world is a dangerous place for a wizard without support, yet it is far safer than it once was thanks to the Society.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve already promised Lady Marcela Daston that I will go to the Fallen Lands with her. I couldn¡¯t possibly back out now that she is relying on me.¡± Inquisitor Latris persisted. ¡°Why is it that you think the Inquisition exists?¡± Hump paused at the questions, caught off guard by its simplicity. ¡°To hunt down fallen and evil wizards.¡± ¡°Yes, however what we do is more important. We police the wizards of Alveron so that the Pantheon leaves the rest of us alone. More than that, we work to identify and destroy the monsters that live amongst us.¡± ¡°Like vampires and werewolves?¡± ¡°Exactly. And considering your work so far, I believe you¡¯d be an excellent fit. I¡¯ve heard of your exploits in Bledsbury Dungeon¡ªa full picture has yet to be formed, but we understand there were some dark powers involved. And then there was Fishers Lake and its priest, along with the many warlocks in Sheercliff City. Our scouts have also confirmed the death of a lich queen. Very impressive, Wizard Humphrey. That¡¯s just the sort of work the Inquisition was created for. I¡¯m sure that you can see how you¡¯re a perfect fit for our ranks. If adventure is what you wish for, we could find a role in which you can do that. In a way, it sounded like he would be a natural fit. It was along the lines of what he¡¯d been doing already, and it wasn¡¯t like he enjoyed venturing into dungeons. But he could never forget the bad. Eliana had been in their ranks when she had killed his master and they had not realised. Gods knew what other traitors were amongst them. There was no going back from that. He did not trust them, and he never would. But they could make for a good ally. ¡°Your consideration is truly generous, and I could certainly see myself at home amongst the inquisitors in another life, but I can¡¯t leave my party behind. I¡¯m on a path I¡¯m happy with, and there¡¯s no changing that.¡± Inquisitor Latris let out an agitated breath. ¡°A pity. And a mistake. You have done well to come this far without help, but talent can only take you so far.¡± Don¡¯t you think I know that? Hump thought. I¡¯ve been partied with three bloody Chosen. ¡°Precisely,¡± Wizard Lindle cut in. ¡°We would hate to see such a promising young wizard stall for lack of tutelage, and of course, you will need higher tier spells in time. Spells far too dangerous for us to hand out to just anyone.¡± ¡°Then perhaps we can come to an arrangement,¡± Hump said. ¡°I¡¯ve been distant from the Wizard¡¯s Society all my life, and as you said, you have resources I need. In fact, one of the reasons I came here today was to acquire Tier 5 and Tier 6 spellbooks.¡± Wizard Lindle clasped his hands behind his back and smiled pleasantly. ¡°Ah yes, a vital step. I had heard you recently achieved Soul Manifestation. You will need such spells if you are ever to advance.¡± ¡°Fortunately, Countess Daston has helped me with that,¡± Hump said. ¡°But I¡¯d like to spread my wings.¡± ¡°You can already cast Tier 5 magic?¡± Wizard Lindle asked, his voice surprised. ¡°I can, yes.¡± The two wizards exchanged a look. Hump knew it was impressive, but he hadn¡¯t expected them to be so caught off guard by the fact. ¡°I didn¡¯t realise you had already come so far,¡± Wizard Lindle said. ¡°There are few amongst the Wizard¡¯s Society that could rival you at such an age. I admit, I am impressed, however Tier 5 spells and above are restricted to only those of the inner circle. As much as I would like to, I cannot sell them to you.¡± ¡°What if I could make it worth your while?¡± Hump asked. ¡°That¡¯s not how it¡­¡± Wizard Lindle trailed off. At Hump¡¯s side, Celaine withdrew a pouch of large heartstones from her Belt of Storage. They¡¯d been given to them before leaving. If there was one thing Drakalyn had in surplus, it was the hearts of monsters. ¡°My goodness. Are those¡­ Those heartstones are¡ª¡± ¡°¡ªSpectacular,¡± Inquisitor Latris interrupted. ¡°Where did you get these?¡± ¡°In the Fallen Lands,¡± Hump said. ¡°Where Celaine and I have been for the last six months.¡± Celaine placed the stones back into her belt of storage. ¡°I take it you would be interested in an exchange then?¡± Hump asked. He knew the value of such stones. They were powerful enough to craft Silver Tier equipment, perhaps even Gold if the enchanter was skilled enough. Such stones were rarely found and always sought after. ¡°I will see what I can do,¡± Wizard Lindle said. ¡°I¡¯m sure we could offer you incredible terms, if only you join our ranks. But I will need time. This isn¡¯t something I can decide on my own.¡± ¡°I can only give you a week. Any more than that, and I will be leaving for the Fallen Lands. And this is only for an exchange. As I said, I am comfortable with the path I¡¯m on.¡± ¡°Are you not listening, boy?¡± Wizard Lindle said, irritation in his voice. ¡°You are a wizard, a member of our Society. You¡¯re at a stage where you must join the inner circle if you wish to continue forward. These spellbooks are far too dangerous to hand out to anyone else, no matter what is offered.¡± ¡°Now hold on a moment, Lindle,¡± Inquisitor Lantris said. ¡°While I agree that they are dangerous, Wizard Humphrey has more than proven himself worthy of trust.¡± Wizard Lindle fixed her with a glare. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Latris. We had an agreement.¡± ¡°That was before I realised just how much Wizard Humphrey here could bring to the table. The agreement was regarding a talented young wizard. Those heartstones have changed things.¡± Wizard Lindle huffed, his nose flaring, cheeks reddening. ¡°I see.¡± He turned back to Hump. ¡°I pray you reconsider my offer, Wizard Humphrey. It would be such a shame if a talent like yourself didn¡¯t meet their true potential due to¡­ interference.¡± He gave one last annoyed look at Inquisitor Latris, nodded a goodbye to Celaine, and then strode to the door, leaving the room. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him.¡± Inquisitor Latris took a notebook from a pocket in her robes. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like it when things don¡¯t go his way¡ªa common trait amongst wizards as I¡¯m sure you¡¯re already aware.¡± She wrote something in her notebook before tearing the piece of paper out and handing it to him. ¡°Here¡¯s the contact information for our Inquisitors in Fort Nordric. I respect that you have your own projects, but we¡¯d love to talk and see how our interests can align. It is our second largest Inquisitor¡¯s Hall, so if you find some time to visit, I¡¯m sure it will be worth your while. And for the record, we do trade heartstones for high-tier magic¡­ at least, with our allies.¡± Chapter 309 - Mighty Roar In the end, Hump¡¯s haul from the demonstrations wasn¡¯t quite as much as he¡¯d have liked. He¡¯d been right about the Book of Infinite Pages only recording the spells that required a physical spell formation during the casting, which came to a total of three. Icefang Barage and Cyclone Cage were both Tier 2 spells. The former was very similar to his Rockshot, creating shards of ice out of water vapour in the air, afflicting those struck with a frostbite effect applied to anything struck, while the latter trapped a target within a vortex of wind, immobilising them much like Earthen Grasp. Hump couldn¡¯t see much use for either in his case¡ªhe was poor with both wind and water essence, and it was hard to justify them over the spells in his arsenal. The Tier 3 spell that Gordon had used, however, had some real potential. Sigil of Sanctuary was a defensive ward that dispelled aggression within a few paces of the caster. From the demonstration, it seemed it was based around intent, disrupting offensive spells and clouding aggressive thoughts at the expense of essence. Hump had to admit, he felt a little guilty for recording this one. All of them were unusual spells, likely passed down through family or masters, as he¡¯d never heard of or seen any of them in stores. It felt like he¡¯d stolen them. He supposed he had. Going forward, he would need to be careful that people didn¡¯t see him using them in case they realised he had a method to decipher such spell formations. All in all, it had been worth the visit. The connection to the Inquisition in particular might soon prove useful. The days that followed were relatively uneventful, but Hump enjoyed the quiet. With Sir Isaac assisting with the procurement of their equipment, Hump and Celaine were free to spend their time as they wished. They got the necessities out of the way first¡ªstocking up on more potions than ever, first aid equipment, rope, rations, and other bits and pieces¡ªstoring it all safely in a variety of bags that fit easily into the crystals of Celaine¡¯s Belt of Storage. Each morning, Hump trained with Nishari under the instruction of Keeper Tessa and Igni, learning what Dragon Keeper techniques they could before the two bonded were to depart at the end of the week. It was hard training, for both him and Nisha. Largely, Keeper Tessa worked to enforce the importance of their bond, having them build their mutual understanding and learn to better work together. The tasks sounded simple at first, like being able to coordinate their movements without getting in each other¡¯s way, or directing Nisha through an obstacle course while she was blindfolded, communicating only through their bond. It only took a short time to realise just how much they needed to improve, all in preparation for when one day he rode dragonback. Come lunch time, Igni would lead Nisha out of the city and fly south where they would hunt together. Hump received vague impressions of the lessons the older dragon instilled in her¡ªhow to judge the flow of the wind, where to find the best hunting grounds, how to generate the most heat with her fire¡ªit was all rather difficult for Hump to comprehend with such a vastly different feeling of the world. The dragons were one with nature and seemed keyed into it in a way that he just couldn¡¯t understand. While they were off hunting, Hump left Tessa and Celaine alone together to explore the city before the keeper left for good. In the meantime, Hump used the afternoons to catch up with Vivienne, and assist with the research into the lich¡¯s books. Each day he ensured he reserved enough essence to withdraw another old tome from Walt¡¯s library, adding them to the pile that he would leave behind in Sheercliff once he left. It was on the fifth day of Hump¡¯s time in Sheercliff that they finally had a breakthrough. They were in Vivi¡¯s office¡ªa small room in the magical research centre run by Graham¡ªwhen she finally declared that the first book was useless. ¡°¡­Useless in a magical sense, I should say,¡± Vivienne explained. ¡°The spell here is a ritual used to sacrifice a pig¡ªat least, I think this means pig¡ªto a demon named Kal¡¯draht. Nothing you want to get involved with.¡± ¡°Does it do anything?¡± Hump asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Hump sagged in his seat. ¡°So five days for nothing.¡± ¡°Well, not nothing. I believe I¡¯ve at the very least identified the language.¡± She turned through the book, finding a page that she¡¯d attached a label to, then pointing at a line. ¡°Recognise these?¡± Hump looked at the symbols, trying to pick up on what she might mean, when it clicked. He¡¯d seen these before. ¡°These runes are part of the Binding of Thirteen.¡± ¡°Yes. Specifically, they are the runes for Power and Control. It appears the language Prince Kassius used to try and control the dragon is the same as this one. Based on the vision you saw of the battle between Irila, her father, and Owalyn, it seems likely that this language belonged to the side that lost the War of the Firmament.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s connected to the warlock faction?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Could this be the language of the fallen god, Uvdar?¡± He remembered what Owalyn had said about him¡ªor at least, what the story had said¡ªthat he was the greediest of all the gods, and the one to claim the wandering wizard¡¯s soul. But she had made no mention of anything like this. ¡°It¡¯s possible, but we have no way of knowing,¡± Vivienne said. ¡°It is said that he betrayed the Pantheon and gifted mortals with his power, which could very well mean he taught them this language, or it could mean he created some Chosen.¡± ¡°Sounds plausible though,¡± Hump said. ¡°It does, which makes the knowledge you house in the library all the more dangerous. If it were discovered, not only would the Pantheon seek your end, but the warlocks would be after you too.¡± ¡°Brilliant. Well, I already knew it was dangerous. I suppose this doesn¡¯t really change anything.¡± Vivienne smiled. ¡°The hunt for secrets is always a dangerous path.¡± She tapped the ancient tome on her desk. ¡°Whatever the case, while it may not be a particularly useful spell, it¡¯s made a good baseline to translate the language. The further I progress with this, the faster all the others will be.¡± ¡°Thank you for doing this, Vivi.¡± ¡°Are you kidding? This is the greatest find in decades. I should be thanking you. We¡¯ll make progress on this, Hump. It might take time, but it will be worth it. Just imagine the secrets we might find¡ªthe knowledge! I¡¯ve not been this excited for anything since my academy days.¡± Hump laughed. ¡°I¡¯m glad one of us enjoys this. I¡¯m not sure there¡¯s anything I like less than poring over old books that I can¡¯t read.¡± ¡°It will come with time. One day you¡¯ll give your left leg to spend more time reading.¡± Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Hump frowned at that. ¡°I don¡¯t think I would. I¡¯m pretty attached to my legs.¡± Vivienne waved his comment off, and they got back to work. He¡¯d had his fingers crossed for a spell that would be of use to him before he left, but this was going to be a slow process, and they had many, many¡­ many more books to go through. Toward the end of the afternoon, Hump left to his manor for his own training. With no pressure to advance in rank or learn a complicated spell, Hump spent his time honing what he already knew. That meant the boring stuff¡ªshaping exercises, cantrips, and mid-tier spells like Stonewall he¡¯d picked up from the Daston Library and Wizard¡¯s Society. Already he was getting the hang of it. Earth magic came more easily to him than ever, and he was sure it had something to do with how he¡¯d been one with the essence of earth when he¡¯d brought down the roof of the lich¡¯s stronghold. Stone Golem on the other hand would still take some time. A Tier 4 spell wasn¡¯t something he could learn swiftly. The note in his spellbook when he¡¯d discovered Wielder of the Winds had made one thing all too clear¡ªhis foundation was weak compared to wizards of the past. He intended to change that. *** The day of Keeper Tessa¡¯s and Igni¡¯s departure came far too quickly. Countess Daston held a feast in their honour the evening before the pair were to leave. She was still in her wheelchair, not wanting to reveal that she had the use of her legs again yet. They hadn¡¯t been able to speak privately, but she had thanked Hump again for his help. Following the feast, Hump and Celaine met Keeper Tessa and Igni for breakfast the following morning. Nishari seemed to be able to sense something was going on as she stuck especially close to Igni, pressing up to his side. ¡°I¡¯m sad to see you go,¡± Celaine said. ¡°It¡¯s been nice to have someone from home here.¡± ¡°We will meet again, Cela, I am certain of it. In the meantime, you must take care of this adorable little one¡ªNisha, not Hump.¡± Celaine laughed. ¡°I don¡¯t think she needed the clarification, Tessa,¡± Hump said. Celaine nudged him with her elbow. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you both, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Uh-huh. Brilliant.¡± Tessa smiled at him. ¡°You must keep working on your bond, Hump. You have a knack for it, so I see only good things ahead, but it will still take practice. Remember, there is nothing more important for a Dragon Keeper than their bond.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t forget. Well, we won¡¯t forget. Isn¡¯t that right, Nisha?¡± She tilted her head curiously at him, though he could sense the anxiety in her. ¡°She¡¯s not happy to see you leaving.¡± ¡°Aww.¡± Tessa knelt at her side, running her hand across Nisha¡¯s cheek. ¡°You¡¯ll be alright, little one. Nisha¡¯s really going to come into her own as she gets a bit older¡ªshe¡¯ll be a cheeky one, I¡¯m sure of it. You¡¯ll have your work cut out for you. In a year or so, once she reaches her teenage years especially, you¡¯re going to see just how important all this practice is.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t be that bad,¡± Celaine reassured him. ¡°Starfall never caused too much trouble.¡± ¡°Hah! Is that right? I still remember her almost setting fire to the market square. And you should have seen Igni¡ªthere was no stopping him from flying off into the forest to fight bigger and stronger monsters. Wolf dragons are the most like us of all the dragons, but they are still dragons. They are noble, prideful, and full of ego. You must rein it in if you are to keep her safe.¡± She scratched Nisha under the chin. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Bliss. Happy. Content. ¡°I think she¡¯ll agree with whatever you say if you keep doing that,¡± Hump said. Tessa rose to her feet, laughing. ¡°I think you might be right. You will both be fine though, I¡¯m sure. She is a special one. The gold sheen to her scales seems more prominent compared to when we first met in the gnoll encampment. For her age, she is faster, stronger, and better at dragon¡¯s breath than I would expect. It¡¯s possible the essence she was exposed to before she hatched may have affected her.¡± ¡°Should I be concerned?¡± Hump asked. He glanced at Celaine, but she seemed as surprised by the news as he was. ¡°No. No, definitely not. I believe it to be positive. Only time will tell us what she becomes.¡± Hump¡¯s eyes fell on the little dragon as she rubbed against Tessa¡¯s legs, trying to get more attention. She was tiny compared to the fully grown wolf dragon, but even in the last week she seemed to have grown again, reaching waist height. Certainly, too big for him to pick up now, even with his dragon blooded strength. Had the gold become more prominent? He couldn¡¯t really tell, but thinking about it, maybe it had. In the morning sun, light glimmered off the gold tips of her scales, while the rich black lay beneath. ¡°Whatever happens, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be great,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Absolutely. You will remember what I told you about when she is ready to ride?¡± Tessa asked her. Celaine nodded. ¡°I have done this before, you know?¡± Keeper Tessa turned to Hump. ¡°It won¡¯t be long now until you will need to start doing some ground work. Even if you just sit on her back while she walks around, it will get her used to having you there.¡± ¡°Best to do that before she starts flying, I take it?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Exactly. A fall from the ground won¡¯t be bad¡ªfrom the air¡­ well, let¡¯s try to avoid that.¡± ¡°She¡¯s still a couple of years away from flying with you though,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Considering her current progress, maybe not,¡± Keeper Tessa said. ¡°She may be able to carry you for a short glide in a year or so. At two, you can begin training over short distances. It will be three or four years until she¡¯s large enough to fly properly, and even then, she will struggle with your weight. At about six years old she will reach maturity. At that point, her normal growth cycle will end but she will continue to bulk out, gain muscle, and grow larger so long as she has food to eat.¡± ¡°Here,¡± Keeper Tessa said, holding out a small book for Hump. ¡°Celaine helped me to make this. It¡¯s a book containing the core techniques of the dragon keepers, along with information on how to care for Nisha, and what to expect at various stages of growth. If I¡¯d had more time, there is certainly more I would include, but I think this contains most of the key information.¡± Hump took the book with both hands. It was contained within a beautiful leather cover, with a deep brown finish. He unwound the leather binding and opened it, flipping through the pages to see well detailed manoeuvres and combat techniques, including rudimentary sketches. ¡°This is amazing. Thank you.¡± He turned to Celaine. ¡°Thank you. This is what you were doing in the afternoons?¡± She smiled. ¡°I thought you¡¯d like it.¡± ¡°It will not replace proper training, of course,¡± Keeper Tessa said. ¡°But I do hope you find it useful.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t have asked for more. My thanks, Keeper Tessa, for this, and for all of your training. I shall study it diligently.¡± He turned to Igni, meeting the dragon¡¯s purple eyes. Once, that gaze had met him with the iron will of a dragon, but now they were soft and friendly. ¡°I know Nishari shall miss you most of all, Igni.¡± The big dragon huffed, blowing out a breath. ¡°The sun will not wait for us,¡± Keeper Tessa said. ¡°It is time for us to depart.¡± Celaine approached her, grabbing her into an embrace. ¡°Safe travels, Tessa.¡± ¡°And you, Cela. You have grown strong, and I am sure that the next time we meet you will be even more powerful than me. Do not push yourself too hard.¡± She turned to Hump. ¡°Take care, Wizard. The elders asked me to report my thoughts on you upon my return. I shall pass on high praise.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Hump said. ¡°With any luck, our paths shall cross again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure they will.¡± Igni lowered his head, leaning forward for Hump to touch his nose. Hump rested a hand there, sensing a connection form between him and the dragon. He saw an image of Drakalyn and the Great Tree. Dragons filled the sky, flying over the forest and around the enormous trunk. Igni welcomed him and Nisha amongst them. A flood of emotions exploded from Nisha. Excitement. Elation. Sadness. Elation, Hump responded. ¡°Are you speaking with my dragon again?¡± Tessa asked. ¡°Only saying goodbye.¡± Tessa shook her head in disbelief. ¡°I had never heard of such a thing. Whatever your soul manifestation did, it is beyond any of our keepers. No person, not even Yunillia can speak with the mind of any dragon but her bonded.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Hump said. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything bad.¡± Tessa laughed, climbing onto Igni¡¯s back. With her spear in hand, she appeared as fierce as any warrior Hump had seen, ready to descend from above upon any that opposed her people. ¡°Farewell, both of you.¡± Igni¡¯s wings spread, expanding until most of the garden was in his shadow. With a great flap, he blasted them with wind, heaving himself into the air. The wind churned as he flew higher, until he soared over the Daston Estate and rose over the city. His mouth opened and he bellowed a mighty roar that echoed through all of Sheercliff. Hump wondered how long it would be until the people of the city heard such a sound again. Looking at Nishari with her gaze fixed upon the quickly shrinking dragon and keeper in the sky, he sensed her desire to be stronger and older. To go where she pleased like Igni. To fight and prove herself. It won¡¯t be long, Hump thought. Chapter 310 - Infernal Halls Hump focused on the blazing hearth before him, trying to feel the intent of the fire within. He was in his bedroom at the manor, sitting before the small fireplace and trying to attune himself to the essence before him. It was his second most familiar element, yet so far, he¡¯d had no luck using Wielder of the Winds. He¡¯d thought that after learning to wield the earth, it would come more naturally. That theory was quickly proving wrong. It would take time. Earth magic had taken months of work, and still only came to him when he¡¯d been in a desperate situation. Which was why he had to put the work in now. Conflict and pushing himself were necessary for him to improve quickly, but the foundation needed to be there first. A knock on his bedroom door disturbed his focus. ¡°Come in.¡± It was Joseph. He was no longer wearing his suit, instead donning more comfortable evening wear. ¡°A messenger just arrived, Sir. Countess Daston has requested your presence along with lady Celaine¡¯s at your earliest convenience.¡± Brilliant. Earliest convenience could mean tonight, or at a comfortable time tomorrow. ¡°Could you translate that for me,¡± Hump said. ¡°She wants to speak with you now.¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll get ready. Could you knock on Celaine¡¯s door and have her meet me downstairs.¡± ¡°Of course, Sir.¡± The summer sun had almost set when they arrived at the Daston Estate. Two guards stood at the gates, and a servant was there waiting for them. They were escorted into the manor where they found Countess Daston and Marcela seated in a comfortable living room that Hump hadn¡¯t been before. Rather than the hard wooden chairs in most of the house, here there were deep cushioned sofas, placed around a small wooden table. The room was lavishly decorated. Paintings filled the walls, clogging them as if it were a gallery¡ªportraits of old relatives, horses, knights in fantastic armour, landscapes, scenes of battle, and mythical monsters. Hump had never been one to particularly appreciate art, but looking around this room he felt the urge to decorate his own home with such pieces. It certainly made a statement. Countess Daston was pacing in the room, only stopping when she saw them at the door. ¡°Thank you, Wesley,¡± Marcela said, dismissing the servant. ¡°Good evening, both of you. Come in and have a seat. I¡¯ll pour you some tea.¡± ¡°Thank you for coming so quickly,¡± Countess Daston said, making her way over.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to see you on your feet,¡± Hump said with true enthusiasm. ¡°It¡¯s good to be on my feet,¡± Countess Daston said. ¡°You have no idea how much I missed pacing simply to think. Trying to maintain the charade doesn¡¯t leave me much time to walk around.¡± Hump and Celaine sat down beside each other on the sofa opposite Marcela. He fell back into the cushions. I could get used to this. ¡°I hear you met with Wizard Lindle and Inquisitor Latris,¡± Countess Daston said. ¡°How did it go?¡± Hump tried to hide his surprise at the question¡ªthere was no way she requested him there so late to discuss this. ¡°Adequately. Wizard Lindle wouldn¡¯t sell me the spell tomes I was after; but Inquisitor Latris was more interested. She¡¯s given me a contact for when I reach Fort Nordric. I think I will speak with them further.¡± ¡°You should,¡± Countess Daston said. ¡°They are a powerful organisation, and I can see it being of great benefit to you.¡± She gave an awkward frown. ¡°You didn¡¯t accept any offers of membership from them, however, did you?¡± ¡°I did not.¡± ¡°Good. That makes this much simpler.¡± ¡°Simpler?¡± Celaine said, her voice wary. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it is grave news,¡± the countess said. ¡°We received news from Fort Nordric this morning¡ªthe fortress was almost overwhelmed. Many are dead, the walls are in tatters, and they have requested urgent reinforcements. My husband has taken injury.¡± ¡°Gods,¡± Hump said bleakly. ¡°Count Daston is a gold ranked adventurer. Will he¡­?¡± ¡°He will live,¡± Marcela said. ¡°Even he will need some time to recover, but the injury is far from lethal.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Hump swallowed nervously. ¡°And our party? Have you heard any news?¡± Countess Daston appeared pensive as she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. What we know so far is little¡ªthe monsters have been driven from the fortress and defences reestablished. At least for now, it seems the attack is over.¡± ¡°Do you know what caused it?¡± Celaine asked. ¡°We heard there was a new dungeon nearby. Was it related to that.¡± ¡°It has been dubbed the Infernal Halls,¡± Countess Daston said. ¡°And that is the leading theory, yes. If another attack comes, the fortress may not hold.¡± ¡°As I¡¯m sure you can tell, the situation is desperate,¡± Marcela said. ¡°I will be leaving early with an expedition from Sheercliff to provide what support we can. The reason we asked you here is that I ask that you go with me.¡± ¡°We ask,¡± the countess cut in. ¡°Not just as adventurers, but on an official request from the Dastons. We ask you to reinforce Fort Nordric and join the expedition to clear and destroy the newly formed dungeon.¡± Hump remained quiet for a moment, trying to process everything he¡¯d heard. The thought of his party members lying dead somewhere drew his mind away, but he fought it, trying to focus on what he could do. What they were asking him and Celaine to do. Another dungeon, and from the sound of it, a dangerous one at that¡ªit was no small task. Hump¡¯s pulse quickened. If they did not accept this task, then what was it they were working for? ¡°What type of monsters did they face?¡± Hump asked. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°The Infernal Halls seems to be a demonic dungeon,¡± Countess Daston said. ¡°Much of the force was made up of imps, hell hounds, and demon spawn. They were led by what was thought to be an Infernal Harbinger.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know it,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Me neither.¡± Hump said. ¡°They are powerful humanoid demons of vast intellect. Reports say this one was able to bring down the walls of Fort Nordric with a single swing of his fiery axe. It has been branded a high gold tier threat.¡± ¡°What are Hump and I supposed to do in this?¡± Celaine asked. ¡°We do not have the strength to face such a demon.¡± ¡°Our role will be one of support,¡± Marcela said. ¡°The expedition will be led by General Korteg, a gold ranked adventurer and one of the most powerful Chosen in Alveron.¡± Hump turned to Celaine. ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s a dangerous place to take Nisha.¡± ¡°Wolf dragons younger than her have learned to take care of themselves in the Fallen Lands,¡± Celaine said. ¡°She needs the training, and if it gets too dangerous she will be safe in the fort, so long as the people there are informed that she is no monster.¡± She gave a pointed look at the Dastons. ¡°They will be,¡± Marcela assured. ¡°On my father¡¯s authority. He will be in command of the defence while General Korteg is outside of the fort.¡± ¡°In which case, I see no reason for us to decline,¡± Celaine said. Hump thought of Bud, Dylan, and Emilia in the Fallen Lands, faced with hordes of demons. No doubt their rusty knight was at the very front of battle, a bastion of frostfire against the evil tide. He couldn¡¯t be dead, could he? And what of his soldiers? He¡¯d been mortified with the loss of just two, but against such odds they could have been entirely wiped out. No. He couldn¡¯t think that way. Imagining it only made Hump burn with anxiety, and that didn¡¯t help anyone. He needed to be logical. The fact was, they needed to be there as soon as they could. Every second could be the difference between life and death. No matter the danger, it was something they would face together. Hump nodded. ¡°Nor I. We accept the quest.¡± Marcela let out a breath. ¡°Thank you. I will feel better for having you there. Since the passing of much of my party, it¡¯s been¡­ difficult. I¡¯d appreciate the familiar faces, especially on an expedition into a dangerous dungeon like this.¡± ¡°There is a condition before we jump to such certainties,¡± Countess Daston said. ¡°The minimum rank to participate in the expedition is silver, unless you are willing to enter the service of my family, in which case you would be under Marcela¡¯s command.¡± Hump opened his mouth to speak but Countess Daston held up a hand to stop him. ¡°I know that isn¡¯t something you want right now, so with that in mind I have arranged for Francis Dordrel to oversee your promotional exam on special request. It is to take place tomorrow morning following the same standards as all other examinees. Unfortunately, not even I can dictate who passes and fails within the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, so your abilities are what will matter. Marcela assures me that you are both of an appropriate standard.¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have any problems,¡± Hump said. ¡°When do we leave?¡± ¡°Our reinforcements will be ready the day after tomorrow,¡± Marcela said. ¡°At first light.¡± ¡°There is one more thing,¡± Countess Daston said. ¡°You both know of my foresight.¡± Hump and Celaine nodded. ¡°While I cannot see the path directly ahead, both of you have a role to play in this yet. I fear that the future will be dark without people like you¡ªthe new generation of adventurers.¡± *** Before the examination began, Hump took the opportunity to hand in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild medallions he¡¯d confiscated from the party that had attacked them during their travels. Guildmaster Dordrel hadn¡¯t seemed too surprised by it. Apparently, many adventurers were starting to turn on each other as times grew more difficult. Some had become little more than bandits. Others competed for the greatest prize. In this case, Hump presumed it to be the latter. Either way, he¡¯d done his bit. It was no longer his problem, and he had more important things to focus on. Supposedly, they would lose their licenses and a notice would be put out to the other branches to apprehend and question them. There were three components to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild promotional exam. Hump and Celaine had both achieved the necessary contribution points, but there was still a written exam and a need to demonstrate a level of strength appropriate for a silver ranked combatant. The written exam was surprisingly challenging. For the most part, it tested one¡¯s knowledge of the guild rules and regulations, monster varieties and how best to approach battle with them, and various theoretical scenarios that a silver ranked adventurer is expected to deal with. It was more writing than Hump had ever done in his life, but he thought he¡¯d done well enough. He was more concerned with Celaine¡ªshe hadn¡¯t been raised in Alveron, the guild rules would be even more foreign to her. With any luck, her knowledge of monsters would carry her for the rest of it. Turned out, he needn¡¯t have worried¡ªthey passed comfortably. As for the practical side of things¡­ Hump stepped into the duelling ring to find Vivienne standing across from him. The simplest way to prove his strength was to spar with another silver ranked adventurer, and it turned out that Vivienne was the most conveniently available. ¡°Good luck,¡± she told him. Hump readied his staff. ¡°And you.¡± Francis Dordrel stood at the edge of the training grounds with Celaine, along with two other bronze ranked adventurers who were there to function as witnesses. ¡°Are you both ready?¡± the guildmaster asked. They gave their affirmations. ¡°Then you may begin.¡± From the first second of the fight, Hump realised Vivienne wasn¡¯t taking things easy in the slightest. Her wand gleamed blue, the light as deep and beautiful as the ocean, radiating piercing strength that made Hump¡¯s soul recoil. Power whirled. A jet of water shot forward, fast as an arrow and no less sharp. On instinct, Hump raised his staff. He formed a barrier before him, streaks of essence weaving into place in the air. A moment slower and he¡¯d have been skewered. Water burst over its surface, the impact driving him back a step. He pressed into it, gritting his teeth. The power of Vivienne¡¯s spell faded, the jet thinning before disappearing entirely. ¡°Shatter Shield,¡± Hump barked. The wall before him exploded into pieces of glass. He thrust his staff forward, drawing that power to it. ¡°Focused Beam.¡± His own essence shot forward in retaliation. Pure, blue essence that lacked the depth of Vivienne¡¯s, but it was his best spell for both speed and accuracy. Essence formed at the tip of Vivienne¡¯s wand as she casually flicked her wand, whacking his own spell aside¡ªParry Shield. It sent the energy into the ground of the training hall beside her, blasting up a cloud of dust. Hump reached for that dust, the cloud taking on a bronze sheen as he brought it under control. Before he could utilise it, Vivienne lunged forward, stabbing at the air in Hump¡¯s direction. A blast of wind hammered him. He stumbled back, losing his grasp over the cloud of dust, only for the wind to carry it into him, harrying at his face, eyes, and mouth. He coughed and raised his left hand to protect his eyes as best he could, peering out for a next attack. He sensed essence form over his head and behind him¡ªa Shield spell to try and knock his head and trip him over¡ªa trick of Vivi¡¯s that he was all too familiar with. Hump took half a step forward instead, leaning into the wind. He stabbed his staff into the ground, holding himself in place and sending tendrils of essence into the earth around him. The will of the earth answered¡ªpure and thick with essence. This was Sheercliff after all, a place with the power of Osidium at its heart. Power far beyond anything he could ever dream of wielding properly, but he could tug a little toward him. ¡°Far too slow,¡± Vivienne called. ¡°You won¡¯t catch me with anything like that.¡± He peered out from behind his hand to see Vivienne holding her wand overhead in both hands, the point facing him and shining blue. Essence took form around her, condensing into orbs of floating water with that same deep blue. Hump felt Vivienne¡¯s essence on him¡ªnon-damaging and entirely unavoidable, but he was marked. Vivi¡¯s seriously not taking things easy, Hump realised. He wasn¡¯t just fighting to pass the test. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he could get seriously hurt here. ¡°Water Missiles,¡± she said. The globules expanded¡ªa dozen needles of water forming before him. All of them launched at once. Some straight at him, others curving around to get at his rear. Hump couldn¡¯t help but smile. She was too predictable. ¡°Stonewall.¡± The rose erupted around him, forming a circular wall of white stone with him at its centre. When combined with Wielder of the Winds and his knowledge of earth magic, the new spell came so easily to him it was almost scary. A Tier 3 spell learned in less than a week¡ªhe wondered how many wizards could claim the same. He felt Vivienne¡¯s spell break upon the outside of his own, her essence disintegrating into nothing. If Vivienne wanted a fight, then he would give her one. Chapter 311 - Silver Ranked Adventurer Encased in his self-made tomb, Hump had time to think. He channelled essence into his left eye, calling upon his Spirit Sight. Through the wall, he saw everyone. Celaine, Francis Dordrel, and their two other witnesses stood to the side of the duelling ring. While before him he detected two figures¡ªthe mirror image Vivienne had once used to defeat Bud and Celaine, along with her real body standing slightly offset to the right. He had her. Essence flashed beyond his stonewall as Vivienne tore into it with her magic, hardly making a dent against the reinforced stone. ¡°You can¡¯t just hide in there for the rest of the exam,¡± Vivienne called, the amusement in her voice not lost even when muted by the stone. Hump ignored her and reached inward, drawing upon his essence. He had a few moments to prepare, and he wouldn¡¯t waste them. ¡°Burning Wisps.¡± Three constructs of fire formed on the ground beside him, lighting his tomb with flickering flame as they awaited his command. He¡¯d create an opening with them and then strike. Pressing his hand against the wall before him, he aimed at Vivienne¡¯s mirror image on the other side, taking the entire wall under his control. A web of bronze essence shone throughout the wall like cracks as he envisioned it exploding forward, other than a small section of stone right before him¡ªthat part he would hold back. ¡°If you won¡¯t come out¡­¡± Vivienne¡¯s voice came. He felt essence gather to her in far more density than before, condensing in a single point. He¡¯d seen this spell before too¡ªthe spell that had torn through the underwater temple in the battle against the gorger, rampaging like great water dragons. She was a higher tier wizard than him, and one with more experience. He would only have one chance at this and it had to be before she drowned him. ¡°Rockshot.¡± Hump ordered, essence and will flooding the rock before him, a surge of warmth vanishing from his body with it. The stone erupted forward in a thunderous boom. Vivienne had no choice but to redirect the essence of her spell into a proper Shield, abandoning her mirror image. At the same time, Water Missiles filled the air around her. It was the moment he needed. He directed his Burning Wisps in along each flank to get behind her as the Rockshot blasted through her mirror image harmlessly, piercing it line stone through water, obliterating the spell and sending it cascading to the ground in a wave of water. The main body sheltered behind her Shield. To his Spirit Sight, her invisible form was clearly visible now, revealed by the essence pouring from her in the heat of battle. Hump manoeuvred the patch of stone that he¡¯d held back, suspending it in the air before his staff and taking aim at Vivienne¡¯s real body. He pumped it full of essence, a grinding, churning sound filling the air as he crushed it into shape with force of will. Bronze light filled the space before him, almost blinding. With a thought, he formed shards of obsidian¡ªblack needles that contained the disruptive properties of Titan¡¯s Wrath. Vivienne¡¯s Water Missiles elongated, about to strike as she lowered her Shield, only for his Burning Wisps to bombard her. One by one, they erupted over her protective barrier, delaying her as Hump¡¯s spell completed. ¡°Titan¡¯s Wrath.¡± The obsidian needles shot at Vivienne, a dozen of them spread out across her shield. Her Shield pulsed with essence as they struck, ripples of power running through the barrier. She poured more essence into it, flaring it brightly as a pattern of triangles appeared across it, adding strength. Behind it, Vivienne¡¯s eyes widened with surprise as her spell collapsed. It shattered, triangles falling to pieces in the air, before they too disintegrated into essence. ¡°Blast,¡± Hump barked. A blue wave of power shot at Vivienne. She turned, shrouding herself in her cloak to take the impact. The enchanted attire absorbed the blow, barely staggering her. A victorious smile spread across Hump¡¯s face as she stood upright and looked at him. ¡°Not too slow after¡ª¡± Hump stopped as he felt essence at his side. He tried to raise a Shield but was too slow. Water splashed over his shoulder, covering his neck and face, pouring down his shirt. Hump groaned. The Burning Wisps leapt at Vivienne, but she raised a Shield in time to protect her. Fire bathed her, and as it cleared, she stood there unmarred. ¡°That¡¯s not fair,¡± Hump said. ¡°There was barely any essence in that and I¡¯d already caught you with a good one!¡± Vivienne returned her wand to her belt and smiled. ¡°There are no rules in battle.¡± ¡°Nobody¡¯s going to be defeated with a splash of water!¡± Vivienne laughed, crossing the duelling ring toward him. ¡°Perhaps if you utilised Parry Shield as I¡¯ve taught you, you would have blocked even that. Still, that was excellent, Hump. You were a little slow for a duel¡ªagainst a better wizard, relying on large spells like you did can be dangerous, but you made it work. I¡¯m impressed you were able to utilise Stonewall in combat so soon after studying it especially. And how did you locate my real body?¡± Hump pointed at his eye. ¡°Spirit Sight makes that a bit easy.¡± He focused, retracting his power from his eye so that it returned to normal. He wasn¡¯t too worried about people in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild seeing it, but amongst the normal population it was the kind of thing that would draw attention. ¡°You caught me completely off guard and that was a good blow. If you¡¯d have put more essence into it, you¡¯d have defeated me, so I concede for this one. It is your victory.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like victory,¡± Hump said glumly. He shook his arms out, feeling miserable and wet. ¡°Can you dry me off?¡± Vivienne waved her wand, and he felt the water lifted from him. ¡°There. Feel like you won now?¡± ¡°Maybe a little.¡± ¡°Well don¡¯t sulk too much. We have spectators.¡± Vivienne nodded toward the doors to the training hall, where the guildmaster was standing. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. They both turned to face Francis Dordrel. ¡°It was a good battle. Victory was not what mattered. There are certainly areas you can improve, Wizard Humphrey. Most predominantly, you are relying on large spells that will get you killed against an opponent that can slip a dagger through your guard. Of course, that¡¯s far less of a problem when functioning as a member of a party, but perhaps it would not be amiss for you to spend some time working on your basics.¡± ¡°Yes, I completely agree,¡± Hump said. ¡°I¡¯ll be doing just that as I go forward with my practice.¡± The man nodded. ¡°Very good. I see no lack of strength to qualify you as a silver ranked adventurer. Congratulations, Wizard Humphrey. Ensure you have your guild medallion updated to your new ranking.¡± ¡°Thank you, Guildmaster,¡± Hump said. ¡°Now then, shall we begin the second test,¡± Francis looked at Celaine. ¡°Maybe we should give Vivienne a chance to rest first,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Ah, not to worry, dear. You will be fighting me.¡± Celaine was up next, this time facing off against Francis Dordrel himself. It turned out, one didn¡¯t become the guild master of an Adventurer¡¯s Guild branch without reason. Francis may have been an old man, but his skills were still as sharp as his blade. Celaine put up a fantastic fight, obscuring much of the battle in shadow and dodging around the man as she lay into him with a barrage of arrows, but he was a Chosen fighter an entire circle above her. Outside, where Celaine could ambush or utilise more distance, perhaps she would have stood a chance, but in the confined space of a duelling ring the advantage lay with the guildmaster. The battle lasted a good ten minutes before finally Celaine started to slow. Francis swiped her arrows aside with his sword, or absorbed them on his blessing enhanced armour, simply outlasting her and eventually closing the distance. Celaine held her own with Bloodshadow for a while, but against a specialist with the sword, it was only a matter of time before Francis disarmed her. ¡°I surrender,¡± Celaine said. Francis sheathed his blade and offered her a hand, helping her to her feet. ¡°You are not someone I would want to face in an open space. That was most impressive, Celaine.¡± ¡°Not impressive enough.¡± ¡°Victory may have been mine, but that display was more than enough to pass. It is rare for us to have two new silver rankers in a single day, particularly two so young and with such talent. I wish you luck on your quest and will pray for your safe return.¡± *** Joseph woke Hump early the next morning. The sun had not yet risen, so Hump used Spark to bring the fireplace to life, then summoned the sands of his Osidium ring to brighten the room and try to wake him up a bit. Yawning, he rose from his bed, leaving Nisha to shelter under the covers from the light as he stepped over to where he¡¯d prepared his new gear the night before. It had been a rushed job, but Sir Isaac managed to procure everything in time, even arranging it to be tailored for him and Celaine. Hump couldn¡¯t have asked for more. He donned the equipment quickly, feeling unlike himself as he gazed in the mirror. Every item was a level of finery he could hardly believe he owned. Boots of minotaur hide fit his feet perfectly, enchanted to immediately break in for any that wore them. Bracers of arcane steel protected his forearms, crafted with runes of Loften to store essence from the environment that he could draw upon for a quick supply of essence without draining his own reserves. His battle robes were the finest of all. The Devilshorn Goat Battle Robes that Sir Isaac had first given him had served him spectacularly, but it was time for a change. The silver tier robes were a rich black, woven from the fine hair of ether alpacas¡ªa variety of herbivores found only in fungi infested dungeons. Their essence rich diets led to fur that could channel essence perfectly, and that they would use to enhance its strength to resist both physical and magical attacks. When inactive, it was black as the shadows of the dungeon, but when activated it shone like ghostly flame. It was a magnificent piece, made even finer by the silver thread embroidered along its edges. Around the skirt of the robes, the thread formed intricate silver flames. ¡°A fitting item for the White Flame Wizard, if you ask me,¡± Sir Isaac had said. At the time Hump had been too stunned to come up with a witty reply. A pair of dark brown trousers completed the ensemble, though these were only bronze tier, they were still a fantastic piece. In the end, the total cost had come to a little more than Hump and Celaine could afford, even with the essence stones they¡¯d brought with them from Drakalyn, but an early payment from Countess Daston had covered what they could not and left them with enough to trade for spellbooks once they reached the Fallen Lands. Taking up his staff, Hump could hardly believe the man that stared back at him in the mirror. He looked older. His hair was still short, maintained by Celaine to avoid another disaster like his old hair. In his new gear, he looked rich. Almost annoyingly so. He felt like one of those spellcasters that he¡¯d always scorned at for dressing impractically fancy, but there was an edge to his clothes. He looked like a wizard ready to go to war. Vivienne and Celaine were already downstairs. It was strange to say goodbye to Vivienne so soon after arriving. ¡°You have given me much to work on,¡± she said. ¡°Good luck to you.¡± *** The streets were relatively quiet this early in the morning. The meeting point was a barracks in the Lower City. A large gathering of three hundred men and women waited for them, hard at work preparing wagons and horses for the long journey ahead. All of them were well equipped, with even the rookies amongst them wearing new mail vests and sturdy leather and cloth. Their spears were sharp, their helmets shining. Countess Daston armed her soldiers well. Piles of crates and barrels were hauled into the waiting wagons, no doubt loaded with all the food, drink, and other supplies necessary to keep an army. Someone must have recognised him, because Hump heard whispers of the White Flame as he passed through the ranks toward where Marcela stood, overseeing the men. Len stood with her, his staff in hand. He was a Chosen of Avaroth and one of her party members. ¡°Glad you could make it,¡± she said. ¡°Not too early for you.¡± Hump chuckled. ¡°Not at all. Looking forward to being on the road again.¡± Marcela gave him an odd look. ¡°You and I enjoy very different things, Hump, but to each their own. You¡¯ll both be with me, so just relax until we¡¯re ready to leave.¡± She gestured to the man beside her. ¡°You remember Len, don¡¯t you?¡± Hump smiled and shook his hand. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Glad to have you with us,¡± Len said. ¡°Where¡¯s Teff?¡± Hump asked. Marcela had lost much of her party in the Battle of Sheercliff, but the hunter had survived. Marcela nodded toward the barrack doors behind them. ¡°There¡¯re a few familiar faces over there if you¡¯re looking for a chat. As for Teff, he remained in Fort Nordric when I was injured.¡± Hump followed her finger to where Randall, Madeleine, and Skander were waiting, along with Kesha, a member of Corvin¡¯s party. ¡°No Corvin?¡± Hump asked. ¡°The Battle for Sheercliff changed him. I do not see him returning to fight. Not ever.¡± It was a shame. He was a Chosen of Ordana, and a powerful fighter. Hump would have liked to have him with them. ¡°Ah, the White Flame Wizard is here,¡± Skander said cheerfully as they approached. ¡°That was you that pointed me out then,¡± Hump said, glaring at the small rogue. Skander grinned. ¡°Now who¡¯s to say. Walking around with a dragon doesn¡¯t help your disguise though.¡± Randall stepped forward. His face was more gaunt than the last time Hump had seen him, his eyes haunted. ¡°Good to see you both again.¡± He extended a hand and both Hump and Celaine shook. ¡°And you,¡± Hump said. ¡°Wasn¡¯t sure we would be seeing you again after¡­¡± Celaine trailed off. ¡°After my father¡¯s betrayal. ¡°Randall frowned, the bitterness clear in his voice. ¡°I had no part in it, let¡¯s just get that out of the way. I will prove that at least my honour and loyalties are true.¡± ¡°It will be good to have you,¡± Hump said uncomfortably. ¡°And I¡¯m sure Bud will be pleased to see another Chosen of Kelisia.¡± If he¡¯s alive, that is, Hump thought, though decided not to voice that part. Marcela was true to her word. Half an hour later, as the sun started to rise in the distant sky, they were ready to leave. ¡°Soldiers of the Expedition,¡± Marcela called. ¡°Today, we march to Fort Nordric. To the Fallen Lands. And to the Infernal Halls!¡± A cheer tore through the ranks, and then the crunch of metal and thud of boots echoed through the streets of Sheercliff City, for today, they marched northward. Chapter 312 - Demon Purge Bud gazed up at Goldcross Keep, heart pounding. He glimpsed figures atop the battlements¡ªdemons, devils, imps, and gods knew what other foul evil awaited them. Two days had passed since the battle for Fort Nordric when they had repelled the demonic assault, and he had barely stopped since. There was no rest for the Chosen. They had a duty to protect, serve, and purge the demonic plague that had come to their land. Exhaustion meant nothing. There was only the mission. This small group of monsters had not been part of the main assault. Many such clusters had spread across the land, claiming vacant forts and farmhouses before launching attacks upon the roads and nearby villages. While only a small fortification, Goldcross Keep was an important one. It was one of perhaps two dozen that guarded the Golden River, all of them vital to holding back the constant tide of beasts from the Fallen Lands. They could not allow this one to remain in demonic hands. Bud swept his eyes over his company¡ªten heavy infantrymen, five light, eight archers, two sorcerers of Kelisia, and a warrior priest of Lady Light, serving as their healer, along with his assistant. All in all, they were just shy of thirty soldiers, all of them people of which Bud had complete faith. Most were not Chosen or practitioners, but simple soldiers, their mettle tested in the forge of battle. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Bud asked quietly. ¡°Ready as I¡¯ll ever be,¡± Emilia said. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with,¡± Dylan said. ¡°I could really do with a nap.¡± Bud chuckled. He glanced over at the other squads. Isolde led the second company. She was a tall, sturdy woman with striking silver hair, clad in plate and mail armour enchanted to be light yet durable. With her was a group much like his own, a mixture of soldiers and Chosen. And then there was Faelan¡ªa hunter¡ªleading his party of scouts and spies around the rear of the walls. Their task was to sneak in during the chaos and disrupt enemy fire. Bud turned to the hill at his back, where Overseer Oswald and his advisors watched on. It was sheer coincidence that had seen Bud and his company assigned to his command¡ªthe same Oswald that had been in command at Bledsbury Dungeon. Bald headed, with a great gash through his left eye that left his iris white, he had a face that could send a bull running. He was a tough old wolf of a man, with a face marred by battle scars that showed a life of experience. Even after a year and a half, Oswald had recognised him immediately. The man was no Chosen¡ªhe was a soldier that had worked up the ladder through sheer skill, strategic thinking, and leadership. He was the type of commander Bud wanted to follow, and he¡¯d proven that much in Bledsbury. Oswald raised an arm straight overhead, and then lowered it sharply. It was time. He breathed, feeling the beat of his heart. His fist clenched tightly on his longsword. He took in the sounds of his nervous soldiers at his side, of Isolde¡¯s shouts across the road, of the distant mutterings of the demons. A great horn trumpeted behind them, carrying with it a power that made Bud¡¯s blood rage. The beat of drums boomed. A powerful voice joined the music, resonating and full of energy, the blessings of the god of music, Seta, carried in their singing. The air filled with streaks of multi-coloured light as his essence spread through the air, whirling to the beat of the drums. Suddenly, any fear or apprehension was gone from Bud, replaced by serene focus. Bud¡¯s gauntlet clinked against his helmet as he lowered his visor and stared out through the slit at the keep before him. The wooden gates were closed, but that wouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°Advance!¡± Bud roared. He was the first to move, marching to the beat of the drums, leading his company from the front. He felt power in the music. It pounded through his veins, pulsed through his soul. Fully armoured in plate, he feared nothing. He was a fourth circle Chosen of Kelisia¡ªa Knight of Frostfire¡ªthe demons should fear him. The sound of metal and feet filled the air as his men moved at either side of him. The heavy infantry remained in line, while his sister knight, Henrietta, led their light infantry up the left flank. They carried two wooden barriers with them, blessed by Gideon to resist magic and designed to give the archers some cover. Isolde¡¯s company mirrored their movement from across the road, targeting a damaged section of wall where the demons must have first breached the keep. As they neared the walls, Dylan channelled his Aspect of the Bear blessing. The astral form of the magnificent beast towered over him, eclipsing him for just a moment. Dylan became larger, his muscles swelled. ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡± he snarled, his voice deeper now. Then he released Nature¡¯s Spring, filling the air with the green and natural essence of Krioc, enhancing the strength, stamina, healing, and durability of everyone there. The chant of Gideon, their warrior priest, joined the music, channelling the blessings of Lady Light and adding to their enhancements. It shrouded their weapons and shields in a golden aura, imbuing them with magical energy. Henrietta did the same, using Frostfire Veil to shroud everyone¡¯s armour in a layer of ice. The result was a concoction of blessings from four gods, all working together to enhance them. Surrounded in such power, even the most ordinary soldier was a terror to the weaker demons, and they knew it. Bud heard their cries of alarm atop the walls. Fear spread through the keep and the battle hadn¡¯t even started yet. If there was one thing he had learned of these beasts in his time in Fort Nordric, it was that the only thing that could measure up to their evil was their cowardice. ¡°Do not falter!¡± came an inhuman bellow, loud and powerful. ¡°Hold the walls. Death to those that falter!¡± A faint ripple ran through Bud¡¯s soul at the sound, but the blessings surrounding him weakened it to almost nothing. Still, it was quite powerful. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°What do you reckon?¡± Dylan asked. ¡°Sounds like a fiendlord,¡± Emilia said. ¡°Don¡¯t know what one would be doing out here though.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t matter once it¡¯s dead,¡± Bud said. A moment later, the battlements brimmed with fireballs, gathering in the air above. So many, the wind howled, and a fiery roar came with it. The imps threw them. Flaming streaks descended upon them, becoming twisted and weak as they passed through the musical veil before crashing into blessed shields and armour. Bud glanced down the line to see none injured from this wave, but more would come. Soon, the air was thick with the acrid, bitter smell of burning, and that rotten egg stench that always came with demons. Henrietta had the barricades in place now. Archers rushed in behind them as Beatrix called for them to take up positions. ¡°Arrows!¡± she shouted, loosing her own. ¡°Bring them down.¡± They whizzed overhead, felling the demons above. The walls filled with pained cries, followed by the cheers of Bud¡¯s own troops. They were near the gate now and well within projectile range. They had to move faster. ¡°It¡¯s your turn, Dylan,¡± Bud said. A monstrous grin spread across the druid¡¯s face, one that didn¡¯t fit the man. He broke pace, speeding up until he was full on running at the gate. ¡°Charge!¡± Bud roared, trailing behind him with his own men. Dylan didn¡¯t slow down as he reached the gate, lowering his shoulder toward it, essence gripping him as he barrelled straight into it. There was no resisting a fourth circle Chosen. The wooden gate was blown from its hinges with a thunderous boom, flying back into the waiting demon force, felling many in a moment. A second horn bellowed within the castle¡ªFaelan¡¯s squad was on the walls. Bud caught a glimpse of them. An imp was thrown from the battlements, screaming as it fell before going silent as it hit the ground. A figure of shadows moved, a whirlwind of daggers carving the demons apart¡ªLysandra, another Chosen amidst Faelan¡¯s party. And then the wall obscured them from sight. Bud turned his gaze back to the gate and the frantically gathering demons. Bloodhorrors, imps, hellhounds, winddevils¡ªall sorts of creatures gathered there, snarling and screeching. Some had swords, others teeth and claws. ¡°Two lines!¡± Bud ordered his men. The heavy infantrymen on the outside falling back a step, and taking up positions behind the front row. Demons crowded around Dylan, but the druid slammed into them with his staff, wielding it like a club. Emilia roared at Bud¡¯s side, rapier and buckler in hand as she sped up. Red light gleamed from her blade, and then she was upon the demons, lunging and stabbing. Wind thundered with her speed. Bud and the other heavy knights caught up with them then, Heart of Frostfire rising around him, granting him strength and lashing out at any nearby. Demons screamed as the ice crept up their bodies, clawing at their feet and gripping them in place. He swung his sword at anything he could, lopping off arms and heads, piercing hearts, purging the filth before him. ¡°Fight!¡± came another monstrous roar. Bud¡¯s eyes found the fiendlord. It towered over the other demons, eight feet tall. It had pink, scaly skin, and arms that were far too long for its body. Spikes of bone protruded from its forearms, leading to five long claws. Channelling Frostfire Surge, Bud shot toward it, carving through the demon line and leaving a trail of cold fire in his wake. He thrust for its heart, trying to kill it before it could react, but the creature was fast. It managed to block the blow with its bone spikes, but screamed in pain as frostfire licked at its flesh. It lashed out at Bud with its other arm, but his Armour of Ice was ready. A piercing shard of ice crystalised and erupted from his arm, stabbing through its flesh. It fell back, screaming, but Bud did not slow. He stepped into it, slicing apart a helldemon that threw itself at him, before following it up with another swing. His blade found the creature¡¯s chest, carving it open down the centre. It screamed, falling to the ground where it writhed as ice formed along the wound, crystal shards pressing deeper into its flesh until finally it went still. The fiendlord was dead. Turning to the rest of the keep, the already panicked demons were in complete disarray now. The keep was as good as theirs. *** Bud strode through his company, congratulating the men, clapping them on the shoulders, and checking all were okay. They¡¯d suffered a few injuries in the battle, most being superficial with a Chosen of Lady Light with them, however one of the younger guys, Len, had suffered a broken leg and some bad burns. He¡¯d be alright but it would be a while before he saw battle again. ¡°Oh, that doesn¡¯t look good,¡± Dylan said, nodding toward the walls. Oswald strode toward them, Isolde and Faelan both with him. His face was dark. It was the look of someone that had realised they had a problem. ¡°Kelisia give me strength,¡± Bud muttered under his breath. ¡°It never ends.¡± ¡°Go on,¡± Emilia said. ¡°You¡¯d best see what¡¯s going on.¡± His chest tightened. It was a feeling he was getting used to. Every time Henrietta came to him with something to complain about, or when his company was short on rations, or when one of his men were wounded. It made his stomach twist into a knot that just didn¡¯t leave him. That was the price of being in charge. Every problem was his now. Isolde looked wide awake. Her silver hair was bloodied from the battle, but she wore a smile on her face. She was a leader Bud respected. She led from the front, fighting shoulder to shoulder on the front lines with a longsword, much like him, only she was a Chosen of the wind god, Seres. Faelan was a lean, rugged man with unkempt brown hair that cascaded wildly over his head and shoulders. He was a martial practitioner, expert hunter, and one of the few that commanded a party of Chosen. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Bud asked. ¡°There was an ambush on the North Road,¡± Oswald said. ¡°Demons were in the woodland nearby and caught six squads of the king¡¯s men while out on patrol¡ªall of them were killed.¡± Bud sighed. ¡°Oh no.¡± ¡°The demons will still be in the area,¡± Isolde said. ¡°General Daston agrees,¡± Oswald said. ¡°He¡¯s ordered me to send men to assist.¡± He glared out across the rocky landscape. Beyond it was the road. ¡°I want you to find them and take them out. They couldn¡¯t have made it far.¡± ¡°Could they not?¡± Isolde asked. ¡°Seems they could be anywhere.¡± ¡°Wherever they are, we¡¯ll find them,¡± Bud said. ¡°The gods are with us. And we have Faelan.¡± Oswald gave another shake of his head. ¡°You will need to make do without Faelan.¡± ¡°Sir?¡± Faelan asked, sounding confused. ¡°Your talents have been requested in Fort Nordric. It seems the demons managed to infiltrate the fortress and the inquisition are beginning an investigation into how. You¡¯re to be involved.¡± ¡°Can it not wait?¡± Faelan asked. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. It seems they suspect the demons may have had help getting into the city.¡± ¡°Human help?¡± Bud asked, a rekindling anger in him. ¡°Possibly. The inquisition are involved. I know nothing more, but Faelan and his party will be helping with this investigation. He¡¯ll be returning with me. Robert, Isolde, can you make do?¡± The image of demons appearing in the streets behind his squad was still a vivid memory. The bitter stench of fire. The snarls and cackling. And the screams. Kelisia help him¡­ the screams. Burning eyes gleamed orange in the night as the red flesh monsters came at them. Bud had taken control of the breached wall, pushing back a wave of demons that had flooded in over the moat. They were gaining ground until they¡¯d been ambushed from the rear. One moment, victory was in their grasp, the next, his people were dying all around him. Ten more of his company had fallen. Fourteen in three months. No more. Bud nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll find a way to make it work.¡± ¡°My own scouts should be able to track them down,¡± Isolde said. ¡°We¡¯ll manage.¡± ¡°Good. Then I shall look forward to your safe return this evening.¡± He nodded a goodbye, and then made preparations to leave. The wounded would need to be escorted back to Fort Nordric, and a few reserves were needed to hold this keep. Bud¡¯s attention went elsewhere. He turned back to his company. Most of his men were resting, celebrating the victory. He hated that there was still more for them to do. Dylan, Emilia, and Henrietta were all watching him, each looking exhausted. They were going to love this. Chapter 313 - Devil Spawn The journey north was long and arduous. Days of hard travelling with only the bare minimum for breaks took its toll on even Hump. They were nearing the end of summer now, but the days were still long and warm. Surrounded by soldiers and animals, the lack of bathing was becoming more and more obvious. Fortunately, Hump¡¯s newfound rank gave him certain luxuries. The Dastons had gifted him and Celaine mounts¡ªtwo spectacular geldings that would serve them well¡ªthough Hump still would rather have Prancer with him. Yet for the most part, Hump and Celaine remained in the back of a wagon, shaded from the heat and able to focus on their training. Shaping exercises and cantrips were a good way to keep himself entertained, and there were always little games he could play with Nisha to further their bond. Tessa¡¯s book had proved invaluable in that regard already. Come night, the wagons would be arranged into a fort, sheltering everyone within the circle with guards to keep watch. In those times they ate far better than other groups Hump had travelled with, making stews of salted meats and vegetables, or roasting animals brought back by hunters. Hump found himself getting along surprisingly well with Randall Ferrand as they travelled, though it was a relationship he was careful to keep his distance. Randall had been an arsehole when they¡¯d first met, to the point of attacking Hump in the back, but after returning to Sheercliff from Fishers Lake his attitude toward Hump seemed to have changed. After his father¡¯s betrayal, he appeared to be trying to make amends by being involved in this expedition. He was shunned by all those that travelled with him, other than Madeleine, Skander, and Marcela. Even Lawrence and Estel, his other two party members, had both left him. Though it was hardly a surprise. His father had betrayed everyone to the warlocks. It would take a lot to earn back any sort of trust. That sentiment extended to Hump too. He kept the man at arm¡¯s length. *** ¡°Another one,¡± Celaine said as they rode past a heavily guarded merchant caravan. ¡°That¡¯s the third just this morning. There must have been trouble in the area.¡± ¡°We¡¯re near the Fallen Lands now,¡± Hump said. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t surprise me if some monsters managed to slip past.¡± ¡°Mhm. You didn¡¯t think those ones looked especially nervous?¡± Hump shrugged. They were two weeks into the trip now, and still a hundred miles from the fortress. He¡¯d stopped paying much attention to those they met on the road. The closer they got to the fortress, the clearer the signs of monsters became. At first, it had been an increase in guards, patrols, and adventurers, but now every trader they passed was under escort. More than that, there was an air of nervousness that left Hump on edge. They¡¯d passed through a village earlier that day under the tired eyes of villagers. People were weary. Hump had heard of food shortages, and entering the borderlands they became more obvious. Yet their troop could spare nothing. Fort Nordric had to be their priority, for if it fell, all these lands would too. There was movement along the line as a man in light armour cantered in their direction. He came to a stop beside them. ¡°Lady Marcela¡¯s requested you at the front. There¡¯s trouble.¡± Nisha followed as he and Celaine made their way up the line. The little dragon sent him an image of Randall¡¯s party when she noticed them following and Hump praised her awareness. ¡°I smell smoke,¡± Celaine said. Hump frowned. ¡°Maybe those merchants had a good reason to be nervous after all.¡± It took them a couple of minutes to reach the front of the wagon train. Smouldering wagons blocked the road. Twenty bodies lay lifeless on the ground around them, even their animals slaughtered. The attack must have been recent. Blood still flowed from gaping wounds. The bitter burn smell of fire to flesh and air was thick in the air. As they neared, Hump¡¯s stomach churned at the sight of the bodies. He felt Fleetfoot shudder beneath him, the horse kicking nervously at the dirt. Hump lay a hand on his neck, calling upon the essence of nature. ¡°Calm Animal,¡± Hump whispered, petting him. The horse quietened and became still. Looking over the bodies, it was clear that people didn¡¯t do this. Teeth marks marred the bodies where they¡¯d been feasted on, particularly around the torso where they¡¯d torn out the organs. From the scuffed and scarred hands and limbs, many had not died easily. Fear. Unease. Nisha looked at Hump. ¡°You can go back if you want to,¡± Hump told her, but she remained at his side. Tessa had warned him not to coddle her too much. She would see much battle in her future, and she was a predator after all, the sight of blood was no foreign thing. Celaine dismounted and went to investigate the ruins of the convoy. ¡°What did this?¡± Randall whispered, bringing his horse to a stop beside Hump. Hump scanned the victims, noting their blackened clothing and skin. The bite marks were large, much wider than those left behind by a wolf for example. Marcela strode over to them. ¡°Imps and hellhounds are my best guesses. I¡¯ve seen these kinds of wounds before. Most likely, some lower tier demons managed to slip past the fortress defences. Len is trying to find any tracks.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can help,¡± Celaine said, walking off. ¡°Thank you,¡± Marcela called after them. She let out a long sigh. ¡°Not that it will help.¡± What does that mean? Hump wondered. ¡°Surely we must go after them,¡± Madeleine said, voicing his concerns. ¡°If demons are in the area, its people will be in danger. We must help them.¡± Marcela¡¯s face fell. ¡°We cannot stop. If Fort Nordric falls, countless more will die. They need us there.¡± Stolen novel; please report. ¡°I¡¯ve found their tracks,¡± Celaine called. She was a ten or so paces off the road, right at the edge of the treeline. ¡°One of them has burning footprints. It will be easy to find them.¡± ¡°Damn it,¡± Marcela said. ¡°I have my orders. My mother warned me of a moment like this, and we must prioritise the fortress.¡± ¡°Then let us go after them,¡± Hump said. ¡°A small group of adventurers. Away from the wagons, it will be a simple matter for us to catch up to the rest of you once they¡¯re dealt with.¡± Marcela bit her lip, thinking. ¡°Madeleine, Skander, and I will go with them,¡± Randall volunteered. ¡°I will too.¡± It was Kesha that spoke up, looking to Hump. ¡°If you¡¯ll have me.¡± ¡°You¡¯d be a big help,¡± Hump said. ¡°Six of you,¡± Marcela said. ¡°These demons took out twenty men. There was a Chosen amongst them. Can you do it?¡± She too was looking at Hump for an answer. He considered it, stroking his chin as any wise wizard would. He lacked experience with demons, but imps and hellhounds were fairly weak creatures. Perhaps a little stronger than goblins. With Randall¡¯s party and Kesha, that would make four Chosen. Their only front liner would be Madeleine, but she was a Chosen of Byzantian¡ªthey couldn¡¯t ask for better. Celaine and Kesha should be able to take out a few of their foes with their arrows before the fighting even began. Skander was a rogue of Zarkrel, Randall a sorcerer of Kelisia¡ªthey were well diversified. ¡°We will be fine,¡± Hump said. ¡°I suggest you give us until mid-afternoon to follow their trail. If we find them, we¡¯ll take them out. If not, we will still have time to catch up before night.¡± Marcela thought for a moment longer then nodded. ¡°Do it.¡± She looked over the group, her gaze settling on Randall. ¡°I am putting Hump in charge. I expect you all to follow his orders. Will that be a problem?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Randall said quickly. ¡°Wizard Humphrey, we¡¯re at your command.¡± Hump was taken back for a moment. Was this really the same lordling he¡¯d had so much trouble with in the past? Just roll with it. ¡°Will you watch over Nishari for me while I¡¯m gone?¡± Hump asked. ¡°If anything goes wrong, I¡¯ll be able to communicate with her to let you know.¡± ¡°How will she tell me?¡± Marcela asked. ¡°She can¡¯t speak.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have her burn something.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a terrible idea,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Have her fly around or land on a roof. Why do you always jump to burning things?¡± Hump gave her a look. ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯ll have her land on the roof of the lead wagon if there¡¯s trouble.¡± Marcela smiled. ¡°Good luck.¡± *** Celaine led them on the hunt. The forest was too thick for them to travel by horseback, so they followed the trail on foot. Racing through the undergrowth, Hump felt more at home than ever. The wind blew at his back, the rustle of leaves was like music in his ears, urging him onward. It wasn¡¯t just his dragon blood, it was his newfound affinity with nature¡ªsomething he¡¯d become more attuned to through his shaping exercises. The forest spoke to him, and on an instinctive level, he understood. He knew where to step to remain quiet, he felt the life force of the forest pulsing through the ground and all around him, granting him stamina and strength. It was an easy trail to follow, even for him. One of the creatures left fiery footprints wherever they went, and if they¡¯d missed that, they found bits of flesh and blood every few minutes. It seemed these demons had taken some of their victims back with them. Hump¡¯s stomach dropped when they came across a small, wooden cottage. The backdoor was open. ¡°I¡¯ll check inside,¡± Skander said quietly. While he did that, the rest of them skirted around the back of the house to find a dirt road on the other side, along with another six houses. Many of them were partially burned, their rooftops collapsed. A shadow moved and Hump turned to see Skander drop silently from a window above. ¡°The family inside are dead. Killed maybe two days ago. Three tops.¡± ¡°We need to find them quietly,¡± Hump whispered. ¡°Can¡¯t risk them getting spooked and running off.¡± Kesha leant closer. ¡°How do we¡ª¡± A scream pierced the air, coming from one of the houses farther up the road. Inhuman cackling followed. Madeleine stood to rush forward, but Hump held up a hand. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°They¡¯re torturing someone,¡± she snarled, glaring at him furiously. ¡°If we¡¯re to save that man, we¡¯re going to need to do this smart,¡± Hump said. ¡°Too much noise and they will kill him and run off. Imps are known to be tricky¡ªfire spells, illusions, shapeshifting. We need to get in a position where Kesha and Celaine can kill them with arrows. Celaine, go with Kesha, find a spot with a good overview.¡± Hump turned to the rogue. ¡°Skander, can you lead us forward? Get us close to the house.¡± They moved slowly, crossing the road so that they were closer. Hump¡¯s heart hammered. When the agonised scream of the man came again, he couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty for not moving faster, but this was his only chance. Not to mention that if the demons got away, more people would die. It wasn¡¯t long until they could see inside. The demons had set themselves up in one of the less damaged buildings, but one wall was still burnt to cinders. Inside, two hellhounds tore at the legs of an armoured guard, steel plate the only thing between their teeth and his flesh. It protected him from the worst of the damage, but that only served to amuse the demons as the hellhounds ravaged him. There were nine demons in the room. Hump recognised most of the creatures from drawings in books he¡¯d been forced to read as part of his studies. There were three hellhounds, each of them larger than a wolf, with black, soot-like fur and eyes that smouldered like hot coals. The imps were small, red-fleshed creatures with small, bat-like wings. Two were on their backs, rolling with laughter as they watched the man¡¯s torment. Two larger demons stood guard at the back, watching with cold eyes¡ªbloodhorrors. They carried two-handed greatswords on their backs and had bodies that looked like they were formed from heated stone. The final demon was something¡­ different. It looked like it may have once been a hellhound, but the face of the creature was no more. In its place was a small, pale-fleshed creature latched onto the head by a series of arteries, using it as a mount. Its body was some grotesque combination of a tumour and fetus. Six black eyes stared out at the torturous scene with glee. Its mouth was too big for its face, with small, needle teeth. From the way the bloodhorrors stood beside it, Hump took it to be in command. Hump focused, using Distant Whisper to speak with Celaine. ¡°We¡¯re in position. Take out the imps as soon as you¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°When Celaine and Kesha strike, we move in, Madeline in the lead,¡± Hump whispered. ¡°With the imps dead, it¡¯s a simple fight. Skander, I want you ready to save that man inside. Do whatever you have to.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°The rest of us have three hellhounds to kill. They¡¯ll be fast and come at our flanks. Madeleine, you will need to contend with those bloodhorrors and hold them back.¡± ¡°I will support her,¡± Randall said. ¡°They won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Hump nodded. ¡°Good. As for that weird hellhound in the middle¡ªI think that¡¯s their leader.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a devil spawn,¡± Randall said. ¡°Powerful little creatures that wield mind magic, but their bodies are weak. A clean hit will kill it.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s mind magic, leave it to me,¡± Hump said. If there was one thing he was confident in, it was the strength of his will. He gripped his staff tightly, poised to spring forward. It was only a matter of seconds when arrows blurred forward, followed by the groans of dying imps. The three small creatures fell, clutching at arrows in their chest. There was a moment of quiet as all of the demons stared at the bodies in confusion. And then Hump was moving. Madeleine rushed the open wall, smashing through what remained of the timber with her shield. There was a flash of shadow inside the room and Skander appeared, daggers out and warding off the hellhounds from the wounded man. ¡°Protect me!¡± the devil spawn screeched. Its head pulsed with essence, shining out from the gaps in the lumpy flesh. The hellhound mount beneath it retreated to the back of the room and the bloodhorrors advanced on Madeleine. The Shieldmaiden hefted her shield before her, the red aura of Byzantius rising around her as she unleashed her War God¡¯s Rage blessing. Hump had felt its power in Fisher¡¯s Lake, but she had come a long way since then. His heart pounded to the beat of war drums, and a newfound focus came over him. These beasts would not live long. Chapter 314 - Short on Mercy Madeleine advanced into the occupied room, unfazed by the bloodhorrors that strode toward her. The creatures lofted their greatswords of black steel with strong arms. They were slightly shorter than a man, their backs hunched, their bodies muscled and covered in scaly red skin. At the sight of the aura of the war god rising around Madeleine, they seemed to hesitate, but there was no escape for them now. Celaine and Kesha were ready for any that attempted to flee, and Hump and Randall stood in the only open exit. Randall¡¯s Frostfire expanded from him in an aura. Hump felt it on himself, coating him in a thin layer of ice, yet it didn¡¯t feel cold. Instead, he felt essence pulse through him. Ahead of him, the same ice formed over Madeleine¡¯s armour, sword and shield, making her gleam. Inside, Skander stood over the wounded man, poised with his daggers like a cat ready to pounce. The hellhounds snuck closer, but he surged at the closest one, a whirlwind of blades, tearing apart its body in a bloody dance and forcing the two others to retreat. Hump reached into his pocket, pulling out a handful of stones he¡¯d grabbed outside. He held them out and launched them at the creatures in a bronze barrage. Their cries drew a glance from the bloodhorrors which was when Madeleine barrelled forward, slamming into the closest bloodhorror with her shield and throwing it off balance. It screamed as contact with Randall¡¯s blessing on the shield formed a layer of ice over its chest. Madeleine swung her sword at the second creature, engaging in a fierce exchange of blows. She beat the creature back with ease, steel ringing like a hammer in the small house. Randall unleashed an orb of frostfire at the first, shattering over the creature and turning the front half of its body entirely to ice. Hump pushed through the gap they¡¯d created, striding confidently into the room, his staff levelled toward the devil spawn. Panic set in as the creature saw him approaching. It backed up until it was against the rear wall, eyes glancing at the stairs. Before it could run, Hump levelled his staff at the creature. Tendrils of bronze exploded from the focus, piercing the rocks around the room that still brimmed with essence. ¡°Rockshot.¡± A dozen rocks shot at the creature from all over the floor, leaving trails of bronze light in the air. They slammed into the body of the devil spawn and its mount, hitting hard enough to pierce the skin. The devil spawn let out a shrill scream and fell against the wall. Its four legs shook beneath it as it stumbled toward the stairs, but Hump was ready for it. ¡°Stonewall.¡± The room shook as a mound of earth and stone burst through the wooden flooring, filling the staircase and blocking it off. The creature was completely locked in now. Hump advanced on the devil spawn as it stared at him with fearful eyes. The creature seemed to realise there was no escape, and fight returned to it. Pale red essence rose from it, surrounding the small flesh-growth-like creature in power. The arteries connecting it to the hellhound rose like grotesque hair in the wind. Its power lurched forward, pale essence sweeping at Hump. He felt a stab of pain in his head as its attack struck. ¡°OBEY!¡± came a deep voice in his mind, completely unlike the physical devil spawn. ¡°Far too weak,¡± Hump snapped back. The dragon in his blood roared, powerful intent surging through him and severing the connection. The devil spawn screamed again, this time wincing in pain. Its aura wavered, the intent behind its magic faltering. Its four beady eyes widened as it realised there was nothing left between it and Hump. Essence surged through Hump, infusing his staff with red heat. ¡°Lava Coils.¡± Tendrils of molten rock burst from his staff, coiling around the devil spawn and its hellhound mount and binding it tightly within. It let loose an inhuman shriek. ¡°Mercy! Mercy! Mercy!¡± Smoke hissed from around the tendrils. The stench of burning filled the air. Flesh crackled. The screams went quiet, but still Hump did not relent. Only when all trace of the demon¡¯s aura faded did Hump finally release his spell, leaving the blackened corpse of the creature to flop to the ground. He stared at it for a moment, torn between anger and guilt for causing such agony. As he turned to the tormented guard behind him, however, that guilt faded. He had no mercy for demons. Not when they did¡­ this. The armoured guard was still alive. He was on his back, torn between panicked cries and wheezing gasps. His lower legs were little but tattered flesh, crushed within his plate armour. His left foot was gone entirely. There was no healing it¡ªnot unless there was a priest out there that could restore a limb, though Hump hadn¡¯t heard of any. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°We have you,¡± Madeleine said, kneeling over him. ¡°You¡¯re safe. We won¡¯t let anything more happen to you, on my honour as a Shieldmaiden of Byzantius.¡± The man¡¯s eyes seemed torn between relief and disbelief. He was bleeding fast, Hump wasn¡¯t sure how conscious he still was, but something had to be done. He was alive, and he would damn well keep him that way. Hump opened his potion pouch, taking out a sleeping draught. ¡°Give him this. It¡¯s going to knock you out while we get you somewhere safe.¡± Madeleine put the potion to the guard¡¯s lips, and he swallowed compliantly. Randall prepared another potion¡ªfrom the sickly red colour, a healing tonic of some sort. ¡°Not yet,¡± Hump said quickly. ¡°We need to remove his armour.¡± ¡°What?¡± Randall asked. ¡°The man¡¯s going to bleed to death.¡± ¡°If we heal him like this, his body will heal around the damaged armour, and then he¡¯ll be in even more trouble. We need to remove it.¡± Hump was on his knees, trying to unbuckle the damaged armour but having little luck with how damaged it was. ¡°Let me,¡± Madeleine said. She pulled it apart with her enhanced strength, snapping leather straps and bending steel with ease. At some point, Celaine and Kesha arrived at the house. ¡°We¡¯ve scouted the area,¡± Celaine said. ¡°No more demons, and no other survivors.¡± Hump let out a sigh and nodded. ¡°Good work with the imps.¡± Finally, they managed to get the last piece of armour free. Hump had never seen such damaged limbs on a living body before. Blood oozed from the wounds, slowed only by the sleeping draught. ¡°Give him the potion now,¡± Hump said. Randall did as he was instructed, and immediately the bleeding started to slow. Flesh tightened and made an attempt to knit itself back together, but with a wound like this it would need more help. Standing, Hump held his staff over the man¡¯s leg, the Silver Sprig dangling toward the wound and swaying gently. Over his travels, he¡¯d had more than enough time to infuse the leaves with essence again. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Randall asked. Ignoring the stupid question, Hump activated the artifact. The leaves radiated silver light, filling the room with their divine power. Before stunned eyes, the wounds stitched themselves together and closed. The bleeding stopped. Skin reformed over damaged legs. The tattered bits of flesh dried and fell away, leaving one intact leg, and another that was missing the lower leg beneath the knee. In the end, it had used three of the six leaves on the sprig¡ªless than Countess Daston¡¯s injuries. Hump wondered if that was because Countess Daston was a powerful Chosen, or because her wound had been even more complicated than this. With the wounds closed, the eyes of his new companions stared at him, shocked. ¡°What power is this, Wizard?¡± Randall asked. ¡°One I would prefer you not mention again.¡± ¡°That healing¡­ I¡¯ve seen sixth circle Chosen of Emirai with less capability.¡± ¡°And imagine how upset they¡¯ll be if they realise I¡¯m stepping on their toes,¡± Hump said. ¡°Please, keep this between us. It¡¯s not a spell I can use particularly frequently.¡± He held Randall¡¯s gaze, unsure how the lordling would react to the request. ¡°Not a soul shall hear of it from us.¡± Hump was surprised at the earnestness behind those words. The others muttered their agreements. ¡°Right,¡± Hump said. ¡°We should return to the main force. I¡¯m wishing we brought a horse with us now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll carry him,¡± Madeleine said. Skander snickered. ¡°Nothing makes me feel quite so blessed as having a Chosen of Byzantius in the party to do all the heavy lifting.¡± ¡°Do you realise how much you laugh like an imp?¡± Madeleine asked. Skander¡¯s laughter was cut short, and he glared at her. ¡°Now that¡¯s just rude.¡± *** They caught up to the main force while it was still light. It was a simple matter of making their way back to the road and then following it northward. Hump¡¯s bond with Nishari was like a guiding star at night¡ªeven without the road, he could have never been lost. The convoy was set up in a wagon station alongside the road. It was a large clearing designed for such convoys to rest come nightfall. With the presence of demons in the area, it seemed Marcela had taken the decision to create a wagonfort for the night, forming a circle of wagons around where the soldiers and everyone else set up camp. Considering what Hump had seen today, it was a good decision. These demons were weak for a group of Chosen and a wizard of his level, but many of these soldiers would have stood little chance. Nishari perked up as they neared. She raced out of the encampment to the worried shouts of the guards atop the outer wagons. It wasn¡¯t long before more shouts joined them, alerting the encampment to their return. A hundred people left the wagons to greet them, coming forward with excited smiles and cheers. A path opened amongst them for Marcela and Len as the two came to greet them at the edge of the wagonfort. Seeing the injured man on Madeleine¡¯s shoulders, she quickly called for healers. ¡°He will be fine,¡± Hump said. ¡°Other than the missing foot.¡± She gave Hump¡¯s staff a knowing look. ¡°I see. And how did it go?¡± ¡°We found the demons in a small hamlet where they were toying with this poor man,¡± Hump said. ¡°We slew them. As far as we could tell, we got all of them.¡± Marcela let out a relieved breath. ¡°Good. Well done, all of you.¡± ¡°There was a devil spawn amongst them,¡± Randall said. ¡°The creature wasn¡¯t particularly powerful, but it was intelligent. I suspect it led the group around the fortress for easy prey.¡± Marcela gave Randall a complicated look. ¡°Then I¡¯m glad you were able to handle them. Thank you, Randall. All of you should rest up and get some food.¡± As Hump followed her into the camp, soldiers gathered in closer, cheering their return. Seeing the faces of all the soldiers around him, their bravery in coming here was suddenly apparent. The armoured guard they¡¯d rescued could have been any one of them. Coming to the Fallen Lands was a terrifying prospect even to him, but these people were weak enough that a lone hellhound or imp could kill them easily. Alone, they would fall, but together they were a bastion of courage and steel against the dark forces beyond Alveron¡¯s borders. People clapped him on the shoulders, asking him to come to their fires for food and drink, or to tell the tale of their battle. Hump did his best to politely decline, sticking close to Celaine and Nishari as they neared Marcela¡¯s pavilion. He¡¯d spent too much time in the shadow of Bud¡ªhe was the face of their party. The noble knight that swooped in and saved the day. For these people to see Hump¡­ it was something else. The attention certainly made him uncomfortable, but he couldn¡¯t help his smile. For perhaps the first time, he felt recognised by his own people. He turned to Celaine to see the same grin on her face. Morale was high. They¡¯d saved a life. And today marked the first victory on their quest to the Infernal Halls. Chapter 315 - Fort Nordric Hump drew Fleetfoot to a stop, the horse shuffling impatiently in place, not too keen on the crowds. They¡¯d been moving at a crawl for almost an hour. Now that they were nearing Fort Nordric, the road was choked full of floundering people and a myriad of carts, wagons, horses, and everything else a fortress might need. Off the side of the road, a few big men tried their best to get a wagon out of a ditch without much luck. The wheel was bent out of shape and Hump didn¡¯t see it moving, no matter how much the merchant owner shouted at them. He rode on past with his own convoy, a few stopping to lend a hand and managing to finally budge the thing. Nisha stuck her head out of the wagon ahead of them, eager to look at everyone and everything. For perhaps the hundredth time, Hump told her to go back inside. Their own convoy might have gotten used to her, but a bunch of strangers on the street seeing a dragon for the first time just didn¡¯t seem like a great idea. It wasn¡¯t long before they crested the hill ahead. Hump had heard tales of Fort Nordric, but even after all he¡¯d seen in recent years, the sight of it stole his breath away. Along with the rest of the convoy, he stood atop a small hill that overlooked the great fortress, taking in the sights and rumblings of a place bustling with life. The descriptions had undersold the grandeur and scale. It was no simple fort, but a city packed so tightly full of houses that Hump could hardly see the roads within. It sprawled across both sides of the Golden River, each section of the city fully encircled by imposing walls. Many arched bridges spanned the river¡¯s width, connecting the two sides. Where the south appeared dense with people, the north was clearly military focused. Extra layers of walls had been erected and further fortified with towers. Beyond them, there was nothing but the Fallen Lands. There, it was a wasteland. Not a tree could be seen beyond the walls¡ªno doubt they¡¯d been felled to remove as much cover as they could for whatever monsters might approach. To the west were mountains, the terrain was rocky and difficult. As Hump¡¯s gaze drifted over the walls, the glistening dome of the Temple of Sanctum commanded his view. Coated in gold, it seemed to float above the rest of the city, a gold monolith of the gods that watched over all in its shadow. Around the dome, the rest of the temple was a perfect square, with other smaller domes surrounding it, creating a layered effect. Like glittering needles, thin spires rose high into the air from each of the four corners. It was a marvel of architectural ingenuity and one of the few buildings that remained from before the War of the Firmament. Seagulls cried over the harbours. Despite the dangerous times, the harbours were packed with ships, no doubt bringing supplies to aid the war effort. The city was once a great trading port, connecting the north and south of Alveron. Now, it was a shield against the dungeons that had already claimed so much of the kingdom. To the east was the Twin Serpent Sea, providing the last connection between Alveron and the people of the Northlands, though it was a treacherous voyage. ¡°And so we return,¡± Marcela said, leading onward, down the road and toward the gates. ¡°It seems much the same, doesn¡¯t it Len?¡± ¡°People, buildings, and most importantly, proper beds,¡± he answered. ¡°Anything to get off these miserable roads.¡± Marcela chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you put up with it, Hump,¡± Len said. ¡°My arse hasn¡¯t stopped hurting.¡± Hump fidgeted in his saddle. ¡°It¡¯s all in the trouser padding. You¡¯ve got to stuff them with anything you can find. Makes all the difference.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hump laughed and shook his head, getting a few chuckles from the soldiers nearby. ¡°It¡¯s rich to hear that coming from you,¡± Celaine said. ¡°You¡¯ve not stopped whining about wanting a bath for two weeks.¡± ¡°That¡¯s completely different!¡± Hump protested. ¡°How?¡± ¡°Ah, Celaine. I¡¯m so glad you asked.¡± She rolled her eyes but he continued. ¡°You see, a bath speaks of civilisation and refinement. Complaining about a sore arse¡ªnow that¡¯s just barbaric.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve figured it out,¡± Len said. ¡°Hump¡¯s just full of shit, isn¡¯t he?¡± Celaine gave a slow nod and massaged her forehead. ¡°Yep. I thought I¡¯d learned to drown it out, but sometimes I slip up for just a second and this happens.¡± Hump glared at her. ¡°Speaking of a pain in the arse¡ª¡± She slapped him on the arm. ¡°Oi! Nisha! Get her! Protect me!¡± The little dragon stuck her head out of the wagon curtain and her mouth fell open in excitement as she looked hopelessly between the two of them. Hump sighed as people started to laugh. We¡¯re really going to have to work on your intimidating presence, he told her. Food? He sensed her hunger. It was a little past lunch now, but they¡¯d decided to press on. That was before they¡¯d realised just how long the queue would be though. They entered the streets of Fort Nordric, joining the labyrinth of tall buildings, roadside stalls, and people. The city was a strange collaboration between normal life and the military. Marcela spoke with the guards at a checkpoint, and they were allowed through easily, a minor officer taking it upon himself to guide them to wherever they needed to go. Ordinary homes and people went about their business, while soldiers marched through the streets and manned checkpoints throughout the city. The history of the city spilled out everywhere, from the opulent decorations on the buildings, to intricate mosaics that adorned temples and estates, and the bricks that were cracked and grey with age. Yet as the northward walls came into view, Hump saw the damage from the previous assaults everywhere. It was in tatters. He counted half a dozen breaches at a glance, where piles of rubble acted as ramps into the city. Even now, people crawled across them like ants as they worked to repair them. Wooden supports and beams were everywhere. Pulley systems rose piles of stone into the air, while earth wizards and Chosen worked together to repair the damage, their essence shining across the wall in an array of bronze light. Within the walls, the ruins of houses and fortifications remained as scars of past battles, as if a titan had trampled through the streets and left raging fire in its wake. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. As they walked, Hump felt the eyes of guards and soldiers on them. Tired, hard eyes that looked at him just as he would have if he¡¯d seen someone in fancy wizard robes, on a fancy horse, riding into their city at war. To them, he was another pompous noble prick with no experience. There were mumbles amongst the other soldiers as the bitterness of tired soldiers was directed their way. They hadn¡¯t seen what they had, and for a while, that would create a rift between them. Soon, they crossed the river to the north side of the fortress, finally coming to an empty courtyard surrounded by dormitory style accommodations. Their guide informed them it was a temporary solution until proper accommodation was prepared. ¡°You fancy coming to meet my father?¡± Marcela asked. ¡°He¡¯d be pleased to see you both again.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s all the same to you, I think I¡¯d like to see about finding our party,¡± Hump said. ¡°I asked our guide before. You¡¯ll need to speak to the Duty Officers we passed on our way in. They¡¯ll have all the information you need. Here.¡± She took out a piece of paper from her saddlebag and wrote a short letter, signing it with her name. ¡°If you have trouble, show them this.¡± ¡°Brilliant,¡± Hump said. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll see you in a bit,¡± Celaine said. ¡°I¡¯ll have plenty to do here before the day¡¯s end,¡± Marcela said. ¡°If you need help with accommodation, come find me, otherwise it would be best if we catch up tomorrow. I¡¯ll find out what¡¯s going on from my father and update you on plans going forward. I also expect General Korteg will want to meet you before the expedition, so keep an eye out for an invitation.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± Nishari jumped out of the wagon behind Hump, looking around at the city with wide eyes. ¡°Best you keep Nisha close,¡± Marcela said. ¡°Might be worth pretending you¡¯re a druid or something.¡± ¡°You think that will smooth over the fact that I have a dragon with me?¡± Hump asked, unconvinced. Marcela laughed. ¡°No, probably not. I suppose on that note, I should write you a second note. Any trouble, call for me.¡± They said their goodbyes to the soldiers along with Randall¡¯s party. No doubt they¡¯d be seeing the latter again soon enough. *** The afternoon was getting on when Hump found the Duty Office and joined the queue inside, leaving their horses tied to a post outside. The crowd gave him and Nishari a wide berth. Between the high-quality equipment and dragon, it seemed people didn¡¯t want to risk getting too close. ¡°Bloody queues everywhere,¡± Hump said. ¡°I hate places like this.¡± ¡°We only just got here,¡± Celaine whispered. ¡°And keep your voice down. Everyone¡¯s looking at us already.¡± Hump let out a breath. Nisha sniffed at something on the floor. ¡°Don¡¯t lick th... Damn it, Nisha.¡± She gave him an innocent look and Celaine snorted. Ten minutes later and they¡¯d made it to the front. Hump had Nisha sit at his feet, out of sight and out of mind, as they spoke to one of a dozen uniformed officers manning a long row of tables. It was stacked full of papers, and the woman looked anything but pleased to be talking with them. ¡°What¡¯s it to be?¡± she asked. ¡°We¡¯re looking for someone,¡± Hump said. ¡°Robert Blackthorne.¡± ¡°Blackthorne. Blackthorne. I think I recognise it. Give me a mo.¡± She stepped away from the desk and into a room full of cabinets and papers, returning with a file. ¡°Sir Robert? As in the Frost Knight?¡± ¡°The Frost Knight?¡± Hump repeated. ¡°Sounds like him.¡± She gave Hump a quizzical look, clearly noticing the state of his gear. ¡°You new recruits?¡± ¡°You could say that. We came here with Marcela Daston¡¯s reinforcements.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be reporting to Sir Robert. Don¡¯t matter who you are. New recruits go to the west wing to get trained on fort rules and regulations.¡± Hump reached into his robes and pulled out the silver Adventurer¡¯s Guild medallion, letting it spin on its chain. ¡°Reckon he¡¯ll find a place for us if you could just point us in the right direction.¡± Her eyes locked on the medallion. Then flicked down as Nisha stepped out of cover. The woman¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Ah, that changes things. Apologies, sir. You follow this street up until you reach Northgate. Stay on this side and follow the street to the left. You¡¯ll find a cluster of barracks there¡ªyou¡¯re looking for unit six.¡± ¡°Unit six. Got it. And they call him the Frost Knight, do they?¡± She gave him a suspicious look. ¡°That they do. Held the breach of Crescent Avenue singlehandedly, icing over the gap and forcing back the demons. Why? You know him?¡± ¡°You could say that.¡± A smile spread across Hump¡¯s face. Sounded like Bud had made a bit of a name for himself too, but more importantly, his friend was alive. That was just brilliant. *** They found the barracks soon enough. It was a rundown, grey group of buildings that looked like it had been far too close to the siege when it struck. The building closest to the walls looked like it had half collapsed and was then fixed up with some basic earth magic, leaving a perfectly smooth section of stone completely unlike the rest of the area. There was a crowd of soldiers and adventurers in the courtyard outside the barracks, spread out over benches and grasses, chatting, or eating lunch. To one side there was a training area where weathered men and women trained drills. Hump didn¡¯t recognise any of them. ¡°What you looking at?¡± a young man called gruffly. He had an apathetic expression as he eyed the two of them. He hefted his spear in a hand and aimed it at Nisha. ¡°And what¡¯s this little beast?¡± Celaine stepped toward him. ¡°I¡¯d put that down if I were you,¡± she growled. ¡°Don¡¯t care what you¡¯d do, pretty lady. You¡¯ve come to the wrong place if you think that attitude will get you anywhere." When he didn¡¯t back down immediately, she released a touch of Predator¡¯s Intent. The man¡¯s face went as white as snow. He dropped his spear to the ground with a clatter and stumbled back a step before he¡¯d even realised it. Seeing the commotion, an older man came over. Salt and pepper hair, and an eye that said he knew what he was doing. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°We¡¯re looking for Robert Blackthorne,¡± Hump said. ¡°He here?¡± ¡°This is the right place for him, yeah. What do you want?¡± ¡°We¡¯re party members,¡± Hump said. ¡°I¡¯m looking for him.¡± ¡°That right, is it? Not sure I¡¯ve seen either of you about. You just get here?¡± ¡°Fresh off the wagons,¡± Hump said. He flashed his silver medallion. ¡°If you could just point us to him, we¡¯ll figure out the rest.¡± ¡°Yeah. His troop stays in there.¡± The man pointed toward the rearmost building. ¡°Pretty sure he left this morning though, so you might be waiting a while.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± The two men watched them go as they made their way through the courtyard. Hump felt every eye in the place on them. That¡¯s probably a feeling we¡¯ll need to get used to, he thought. Nothing he could do about it. Nisha couldn¡¯t hide away in a wagon forever. They entered a building. Inside was an empty hallway with a stairway leading upward. To the right was a door with noise coming from inside. They entered, finding a lounging area with a couple of dozen people inside, all of them out of their armour but with weapons nearby. All eyes turned on them. A few called out, asking who they were and what they wanted. Hump glanced around, caught off guard by the gathering. That¡¯s when a big man stood up near the back. He had rusty-red hair and pale skin, and unlike everyone else there, wore only the simplest of cloth clothing. ¡°Hey there,¡± Hump said, grinning. Dylan grabbed hold of him, crushing him into a bear hug. ¡°You¡¯re alive!¡± he laughed, releasing him and gripping him by the shoulders. ¡°Good to see you, Hump!¡± Hump laughed back. ¡°Just about scraping by, yeah.¡± He turned to Celaine, dragging her into a hug too before she could stop him. ¡°Celaine! You¡¯re looking lovely. And Nisha. By all the gods above, you might just be the prettiest thing I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± She rushed him, almost barrelling him over as she rubbed up against him, her tail wagging so hard Hump thought she might fall over. He laughed and waved them both over. ¡°Come over and have a seat. I¡¯ll introduce you to people. Bud and Emilia are at the command tent right now, but they¡¯ll be back soon. They are going to be over the moon to see you both!¡± Dylan clapped his hands excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a good day after all!¡± Hump followed, heart racing, a grin on his face that just wouldn¡¯t fade. Chapter 316 - Dungeon Node Bud stood atop the northwall¡¯s wall-walk, watching the men below at work. It was here Bud and his company had made their stand when the wall was breached in the assault. It was here his people died for their kingdom. Bud clenched his fists, digging his fingers into his palms. It was here I failed to keep them safe. He did not yet know why Overseer Oswald had called him back to this place. The moat had been drained today in order to clear the rubble and repair the foundations. Nearby, Oswald was engaged in a discussion with Sir Rowen over the work that needed to be done. Rowen was another party leader under the overseer¡¯s command¡ªa siege defence expert and a Chosen of Loften. He wore heavy plate armour, with a warhammer at his hip. The broad-shouldered giant had intricately etched tattoos on both arms. He¡¯d explained them to Bud once, telling of the various engineering feats and battles that they represented, and how they¡¯d ¡®forged¡¯ him. To the left and right of the wall, on the ground, practitioners and Chosen worked together to hold back the river¡¯s water, creating a spectacle of raging essence in the distance. It rose as tall as the walls, a curtain of power and water, surging upward like a wave that did not break. Where it had been drained, a ditch of thick mud remained where the Chosen of Rathlar, god of death, now waded through in search of the decayed corpses of demons, monsters, and fallen soldiers. Picking through the remains was about as awful a job as Bud could imagine, but they went about the work with mundane indifference. The bodies of demons and monsters were harvested for materials before they were burned, while those of people were loaded onto carts to be brought back inside the fortress for funeral proceedings. Incense bearers sanctified the grim scene, chanting prayers of purification. It was a haunting sight, but it had to be done. These were the remains of brave defenders of the kingdom, and they would have been doomed to wither away in a ditch for gods knew how long if the walls hadn¡¯t needed repair. Perhaps they would have never left this place. It was a fate Bud wished on no one, and a reminder of the companions he had lost on that grave day not yet a month ago. Beyond the ditch, Isolde was in command of their defence on the ground. She was in full gear, though not wearing a helmet. Her silver hair was neatly tied into a bun as she patrolled the line, relatively relaxed. It was a clear day, and they could see for miles. The chance of an attack was low. When the assault came, red mist rolled in from the north, bringing with it an encroaching darkness that shrouded out the sun. Red eyes filled that mist, burning with hunger and hatred. Inhuman speech and snarls the only sign of an enemy getting closer. They hadn¡¯t seen the enemies until they were at the walls, using magic and siege equipment to scale them. Then they¡¯d fought. Emilia joined Bud, leaning against the battlements, looking out at the vast expanse of moorland. A stark landscape where only heather and tough grasses grew, painting a muted tapestry under wide, open skies. There wasn¡¯t a single tree in sight. ¡°You¡¯re looking broody,¡± Emilia said. ¡°Everything okay?¡± ¡°Just my first time being back here since¡­¡± he trailed off. ¡°Hard to imagine it being the same place, isn¡¯t it? One moment, sun and cheer, the next shadow and madness.¡± ¡°It was a hard-fought battle.¡± ¡°Hard-won, you mean,¡± Emilia said. It hadn¡¯t felt like a victory. It had felt like survival. Bud tried to force the negativity from his mind¡ªhe couldn¡¯t let it show, not even to Emilia. It was up to him to maintain morale. ¡°What are you doing here anyway?¡± Her distant stare turned on him and broke into a smile. ¡°I just got word that Marcela has returned. Thought you might want to go see her once you¡¯re done here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s excellent news!¡± Bud said, genuinely pleased. ¡°Sooner than expected too. We¡¯re in dire need of the reinforcements.¡± ¡°Maybe things will finally ease up,¡± Emilia said. ¡°We¡¯ve been run ragged these last few weeks.¡± ¡°I hope so, but it won¡¯t be today. I can only think of one reason Oswald would ask us to meet him here.¡± Emilia groaned, slouching into her arms against the wall. ¡°There¡¯s more work to do.¡± Bud nodded. He could already feel a throbbing headache forming. ¡°It won¡¯t last forever. There will be an end to this war.¡± ¡°I sure hope so. I¡¯m fed up with early mornings. I¡¯m fed up with night¡¯s watch. I¡¯m fed up with sharing a barracks with a bunch of people.¡± That got a laugh out of Bud. ¡°It is a bit crowded, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Sometimes I feel like I could strangle someone.¡± She let out a long breath, then straightened up. ¡°It¡¯ll be nice to catch up with Marcela, anyway.¡± ¡°It will be.¡± Bud yawned, then instantly regretted it. Brown eyes stared at him, filled with worry. Emilia¡¯s dark hair whipped in the wind. ¡°Are you still not sleeping properly?¡± ¡°We¡¯re at war,¡± Bud said defensively. ¡°Even more reason for you to ensure you sleep. It¡¯s ridiculous that you train so late.¡± It sounded tempting. It really did. His head was throbbing, his body ached, he didn¡¯t remember the last time he¡¯d had half a night¡¯s sleep. Yet the very thought of stopping made his chest tighten. ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Bud said. ¡°I need this. Really, Emilia, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± ¡°We all need rest, Bud. Even the great Frost Knight, Bastion of the Breach.¡± He smiled at that, then changed the subject. ¡°You think Marcela might have heard from Hump and Celaine.¡± Emilia snorted. ¡°I doubt it. Don¡¯t think there¡¯s much of a postal service in Drakalyn.¡± ¡°Good point. Shame though. I hope they¡¯re doing better than we are.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be fine. Those two would survive anything.¡± This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Motion caught Bud¡¯s eye below, and he spotted Talia, a Chosen of Seres under Isolde¡¯s command, waving at him and Emilia. They waved back. She was a few years older than them with an athletic figure. Tightly braided hair hung down her back, and she carried twin shortswords on her belt. ¡°Well look who¡¯s here,¡± came a woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Robert, you are looking just delightful. It¡¯s been too long.¡± ¡°Oh brilliant,¡± Emilia muttered, rolling her eyes. ¡°Here she comes.¡± Bud turned to see Lysandra approaching them on the wall-walk, a smirk on her face, piercing blue eyes looking between the two of them, calculating. The woman was only about twenty, but she had an air to her that made Bud uneasy. It might have been the poison daggers at her hips, or the sly smile she always gave him, or perhaps it was just that he could never read what she was thinking. ¡°I¡¯m pleased to see you in good health, Lysandra,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Far, far too long.¡± She gave Emilia a wave. ¡°Hi Emilia.¡± ¡°Hi.¡± Emilia¡¯s voice was curt and completely void of interest. Lysandra raised her eyebrows at Bud and mouthed a dramatic, ¡®Okay¡¯. With Lysandra was her party leader, Faelan. ¡°Faelan, good to see you,¡± Bud said. ¡°And you, Sir Robert,¡± the man said with a genuine smile. ¡°Seems Oswald¡¯s got us all here today.¡± ¡°Indeed. We¡¯ve not yet spoken to him,¡± Bud said. ¡°I hoped it might be to do with your investigation into the demon infiltration.¡± The man gave Bud an apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. I know you¡¯re keen for updates, but there have been few developments so far. However the demons got in, they covered their tracks well.¡± Bud sighed, disappointed. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°In a way, that all but confirms the theory of human involvement though, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Emilia said. ¡°Demons couldn¡¯t be so subtle without aid.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s the warlocks again, do you?¡± Bud asked. ¡°The warlocks that attacked Sheercliff?¡± Faelan said. ¡°It¡¯s possible, but there¡¯s no way to be certain. Demons have many worshipers, strange followers, and even slaves. The fact of the matter is that we have found no physical entry point.¡± Bud considered it. While Faelan made some good points, he knew the warlock objective was to destroy the ancient seals, like the one in the Shrine of Osidium. The Temple of Sanctum was one of the most important temples in the kingdom, it would make sense for a seal to exist within, though Bud had heard no mention of it. If it did¡­ perhaps they were working with the demons. ¡°We have a leading theory though,¡± Lysandra offered, giving Faelan a look. Faelan frowned, seeming displeased that she¡¯d revealed as much. ¡°Yes, a theory. And that is all it is. There is not yet evidence to support it.¡± ¡°Perhaps we could get Bud¡¯s thoughts on the matter,¡± Lysandra said. ¡°He was closest to them when they appeared.¡± Bud perked up. ¡°I would be very interested to hear, even if it is just a theory.¡± Faelan slumped his shoulders, relenting. ¡°Access through magical means seems likely. The Inquisition is considering a summoning ritual, but evidence to substantiate such a thing does not yet exist. He glanced at Lysandra. ¡°Which is why I specifically instructed that this not be mentioned.¡± Lysandra gave a sly smile and tilted her head. ¡°Oops.¡± ¡°I appreciate you being so forthright with me,¡± Bud said. ¡°If you wouldn¡¯t mind, please do inform me if any substantial progress is made. If there are people behind this¡­ they killed my people. I¡­¡± ¡°No need to explain,¡± Faelan said. ¡°You¡¯re an honourable man, Robert. Trust me to do everything in my power to see this through to the end, and I will inform you when I can.¡± ¡°My thanks.¡± His chest tightened. He hated this. Hated being so helpless. How did they win a war that was seemingly on all fronts, even within their own walls? Soon, Oswald noticed them gathered and came to join them. ¡°Good, you¡¯re all here. We¡¯ve got a few things on the agenda today, but first, Robert, I¡¯m going to need your company once more.¡± Bud swallowed his bitterness. They had not had two days in a row in the fortress for three weeks, but what was he to do? ¡°Of course, sir.¡± ¡°Scouts picked up a gathering of monsters to the northwest, near Rocktower Keep. Preliminary reports suggest another dungeon may be taking form. We need to destroy it before it¡¯s given a chance.¡± ¡°Understood. My company can be ready the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°This one can¡¯t wait. You¡¯re to leave at first light tomorrow and meet the scouts at the keep. They will lead you to the location.¡± ¡°With all due respect, sir, my men need rest. Is there no way the quest can be delayed?¡± ¡°Command wants it dealt with immediately.¡± There was an apologetic look on Oswald¡¯s face¡ªhe knew what he was asking of Bud and his men. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Robert. There¡¯s nothing I can do. They suspect this to be another node of the Infernal Halls. It mustn¡¯t be allowed to come to fruition.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Of course, sir.¡± Bud clenched his jaw, biting back his words. This was ridiculous, but orders were orders. Oswald was just as incapable of changing them as he was. And if it truly was a branch of the Infernal Halls, it could not wait. They couldn¡¯t risk the dungeon expanding any more than it already had. It had to be done. They moved onto the core of the briefing after that. This was their section of the wall to defend, and as it currently was, they¡¯d been in trouble when the monster wave struck. Estimates gave them a week¡ªfar from enough time to rebuild the wall to its previous standing, which meant they would need to figure out alternatives. Instead, the plan was to build a layer of barricades in a half-ring around the breach on the inside of the wall. They would hold the tide at bay from there. ¡°Well that went about as well as I expected,¡± Emilia said. ¡°What do I tell the company?¡± That tightening in Bud¡¯s chest was back. The pressure on himself was one thing, but disappointing the people that looked to him for leadership was something else entirely. ¡°Tell them the next monster wave will be upon us soon. That the expedition to the Infernal Halls will not be long after that. This is the training we need to ensure we¡¯re strong enough to face them.¡± ¡°Will they believe that?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s coming from you they will.¡± Bud massaged his forehead. Kelisia help me, I¡¯m tired. ¡°Look at me.¡± When he didn¡¯t turn, Emilia grabbed his arm and yanked him. ¡°Look at me, Bud.¡± He did. ¡°We¡¯re going to get through this,¡± she said softly. ¡°You, me, and Dylan. We¡¯re in this together. The weight of the world isn¡¯t on your shoulders alone.¡± ¡°I know,¡± he said. ¡°Do you? Because sometimes you get a look in your eyes that makes me think you¡¯re barely with us. You¡¯re doing a fantastic job leading this company. I know it¡¯s hard, but you can¡¯t keep punishing yourself for every person we lose. This is war. You can¡¯t save everyone.¡± But I can try, Bud thought. She squeezed his wrist. ¡°Your leadership is the reason so many of our company survived. You can¡¯t keep obsessing over everything that could have gone differently. It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± She released him and gave him a nod. ¡°That¡¯s right you will. Now put on a smile and look like you¡¯ve actually had some sleep. You can¡¯t look miserable in front of your men.¡± Bud smiled at her¡ªhe couldn¡¯t help it. Even when times were difficult, she knew exactly what to say. ¡°Thank you, Emilia.¡± ¡°No need to thank me. Just don¡¯t forget that Dylan and I have your back.¡± They entered the barracks together, each of them sharing a look at how loud the chatter coming from the lounge was. They entered, finding a massive group gathered together inside, talking enthusiastically. Most were from different companies, but what had brought them all here? ¡°You expecting a party?¡± Bud asked. ¡°No,¡± Emilia said, as confused as he was. They pushed closer. Bud caught a glimpse of something weaving between the legs of people ahead of him. He saw the shadow of a tail, whipping back and forth. It seemed to spot him¡ªtwo purple eyes peered out between a dozen legs. ¡°Is that Nisha?¡± Bud said, stunned. ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡± From amidst the crowd, he heard a familiar laugh, like something between a chuckle and a cackle. A wide grin spread across his face as he weaved his way through the crowd until he reached the table at the centre. There, sat Hump, Celaine, and Dylan, the three laughing as all eyes were on the dragon racing around the table, following his instructions. Jumping, diving, gliding over the table. Seeing him again, Nisha stopped and stared at him curiously. That was when the others spotted him. Dylan laughed, wrapping an arm around Hump¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Look who I found.¡± A grin split Hump¡¯s face too. ¡°Been a while.¡± ¡°Good to see you both,¡± Celaine said. ¡°A while?¡± Bud laughed. ¡°But¡­ how? You were in the Fallen Lands.¡± Hump stood, sauntering over, almost tripping on the chair leg as he went. ¡°You know how it is. We heard you had some trouble so thought we¡¯d come by and make sure everything¡¯s okay.¡± He extended a hand. ¡°Good to see you, Bud.¡± Bud shook it, still hardly believing his eyes. Hump¡¯s face changed to that of alarm. ¡°Watch out! Nisha¡¯s a little¡ª¡± A shape emerged from behind Hump, shooting at Bud like a boulder. Nisha crashed into him, sending him to the ground under her weight. ¡°¡ªExcited,¡± Hump finished, wincing. ¡°Sorry about that.¡± Chapter 317 - Party Time There were hugs and handshakes as they exchanged excited greetings. Hump had a smile on his face the entire time. This was what he¡¯d wanted when he left Drakalyn. These were the people he was meant to be with. Friends that even after being apart for six months, it was straight back to normal with them. Friends he could count on. His own excitement carried over to Nishari, who sprinted back and forth across the room, unable to control herself. At some point, Dylan suggested the move to an empty office space to talk away from the prying ears of their company and everyone else that had gathered in the lounge. Even during his brief time amongst them, it was clear Bud, Dylan, and Emilia were well-respected by their company. Hump liked to see it. As they left the room, Nisha looked back over her shoulders like a hawk, her eyes ravenous, burning with the desire to play. He was surprised at how quickly people had taken to the little dragon. After Dylan had greeted them, the druid invited them to sit down and told the company that there was a baby dragon there to say hello. A crowd formed immediately, and in minutes people flooded in from elsewhere on the compound. Hump feared he might see a few nervous swords at first, but it seemed people just wanted to see her. As they should, he supposed. She was adorable, after all. It made sense that she wasn¡¯t the first exotic pet they¡¯d seen in Fort Nordric¡ªnot that she was a pet. Once she was a bit bigger, perhaps that attitude would shift slightly. Stop harassing people, Hump told her, and she looked at him with wide, sad eyes. We can play later. She skulked after him and plopped down on the floor next to a tall window. They were on the ground floor, looking out at a small road filled with small shops and crafters. Seeing so many people, she wagged her tail eagerly. Good. That will keep her entertained for a bit. Everyone sat down around a large wooden table. It was filled with papers, maps, and letters. ¡°So¡­¡± Hump said. ¡°Here we are. The gang back together.¡± ¡°Why are you making it weird?¡± Celaine asked. Bud laughed. ¡°It really is good to see you both. You¡¯ve been missed.¡± ¡°You too,¡± Hump said. ¡°The trip to Drakalyn was certainly interesting, but I¡¯m definitely pleased to be back. Even if it means coming to Fort Nordric. How¡¯s it been? And I want the truth, not just what you say in front of your men.¡± The three shared a look. Hump picked up on something unsaid. In truth, they all looked tired. Weariness was clear on Bud¡¯s face like he¡¯d never seen it, not to mention what he¡¯d read in the letters. It was clear their time here hadn¡¯t been the easiest. Dylan spoke first. ¡°It¡¯s bloody awful. You¡¯re going to hate it. Especially you, Celaine.¡± Celaine wrinkled her nose. ¡°I suspected as much.¡± Dylan gave a big nod. ¡°Everything is grey, and cold, and horrid. If I¡¯m completely honest, I wouldn¡¯t be here if I wasn¡¯t required to be on the king¡¯s orders.¡± Neither Bud nor Emilia added anything, both appearing conflicted. ¡°So, it¡¯s safe to presume morale in the fortress isn¡¯t at its height,¡± Hump said. ¡°Life here¡¯s difficult,¡± Emilia said. ¡°It¡¯s not all bad, though. As far as training is concerned, one could hardly ask for a better experience. We¡¯ve all progressed quickly here. Bud especially. He reached the fourth circle in the most recent attack.¡± As pleased as he was for his friend, he knew what it meant to develop so quickly. Celaine had gained her fourth circle too after facing down the lich queen in Estora. When pushed to the edge, people grew fastest, but that came at a cost. It hardly seemed right to voice that. ¡°Congratulations!¡± Hump said. ¡°Wow. That was quick.¡± ¡°Thank you. Kelisia is with me, and I¡¯ve needed her in our time here. Can¡¯t say I disagree with anything Dylan and Emilia have said, only that as hard as it is, what we do matters. You¡¯ll understand when you see the monster wave¡ªa tide of bodies, essence, and teeth that wants nothing but to devour. Nothing is more important to Alveron¡¯s survival than holding Fort Nordric.¡± ¡°You must have seen a lot of combat,¡± Celaine said. ¡°It never stops.¡± Emilia stood and leant over the table, sliding one of the maps into its centre. ¡°You see these red dots along the river¡ªthese are all locations we¡¯ve been to over the last three weeks, cleaning up after the most recent assault.¡± Hump could tell Celaine was counting the dots, just as he was. sixteen expeditions in just two weeks¡ªthat would be tough anywhere, let alone in the Fallen lands. ¡°What are the ones with the Xs?¡± Celaine asked. ¡°Forts and keeps that couldn¡¯t be salvaged,¡± Emilia said. She pointed at a point to the north. ¡°This was Barrowhill Fortress, the first of our defences. It was overrun back when the warlocks attacked Sheercliff.¡± Her finger trailed southward. ¡°All of these forts and keeps are lost now too. Fort Nordric is the only large fortress we have left.¡± ¡°It will make for a valiant final stand, don¡¯t you think?¡± Dylan said. Hump laughed. ¡°The kind of final stand stories are made of.¡± ¡°If anyone¡¯s still around to tell it,¡± Dylan added. ¡°It never stops, does it?¡± Celaine said. ¡°From one final stand to the next.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been busy then?¡± Emilia asked. ¡°I must admit, I¡¯ve been very curious about your trip. Was it good to be home?¡± ¡°It was nice,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Other than the lich queen.¡± Everyone looked at her and a smile spread across Hump¡¯s face. She¡¯d done that on purpose. ¡°Are you going to elaborate or leave us hanging?¡± Bud asked. ¡°Well¡­ it turns out Drakalyn has its own problems too,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Lich Queen Irila had waged war on us.¡± ¡°She was a nasty one too,¡± Hump added. ¡°Some daughter of a minor god that really didn¡¯t like Owalyn. Not a god of the Pantheon, mind you. A bad god.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite the feat,¡± Emilia said. ¡°From the past tense, I take it she¡¯s no longer a problem.¡± ¡°She¡¯s dead,¡± Celaine said. ¡°You know how it is. Hump just can¡¯t help but burn things.¡± ¡°Half the credit goes to you,¡± Hump said. ¡°You¡¯re the one that landed the final blow on her soul. I guess Walt deserves a share too actually.¡± ¡°Walt?¡± Emilia asked. ¡°A house spirit.¡± Hump waved his hand in the air. ¡°It¡¯s a long story that we can get into another time, but the short version is we found a house spirit bound to a stone and he¡¯s now my librarian.¡± This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. ¡°A house spirit,¡± Dylan said, surprised. ¡°As in a divine house spirit?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one,¡± Hump said. ¡°What do you mean he¡¯s your librarian?¡± Bud asked. ¡°The lich had a library in her phylactery. Walt took it over and now it¡¯s ours.¡± Bud rubbed his face. ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to evaluate which part of this story is the most blasphemous.¡± Hump grimaced. It was probably for the best he wasn¡¯t telling them the old story Owalyn had told him about the Pantheon. For just a second, Hump considered telling them, but he only humoured the thought for a moment. What good would such information do them anyway? ¡°Yeah,¡± he said instead. ¡°If you could just pretend you couldn¡¯t hear that part and focus on the lich killing details for Kelisia¡¯s sake, I¡¯d appreciate it.¡± Dylan rested a hand on Bud¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Stay strong, friend. Resist the urge to purge.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to purge him.¡± Bud rolled his eyes. ¡°Not yet.¡± Dylan clapped his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not even been an hour though.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll like Walt,¡± Hump said. ¡°I¡¯ll need to introduce you when we have more time.¡± ¡°You have him with you?¡± Bud raised his voice. ¡°Erm...¡± Hump glanced at Celaine for help, and she shrugged. ¡°No¡­¡± Bud sighed, slumping farther into his chair. ¡°Before Bud passes out from all this,¡± Emilia said, ¡°what about the Dragon Keeper Trials?¡± ¡°Passed the first two, failed the last.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Emilia sat back. ¡°I thought the whole point was they wouldn¡¯t let you, how do I put this?¡± ¡°Live,¡± Dylan said. ¡°Yes. I thought they were going to kill you if you failed? They let you leave?¡± ¡°Playing my part in the war helped with that,¡± Hump said. ¡°Especially taking out the lich.¡± ¡°What trial did you fail?¡± Dylan asked. ¡°Ah. You¡¯ll like this one Bud,¡± Hump said. ¡°The final trial was to accept Owalyn¡¯s blessing and become one of her Chosen. I declined.¡± Emilia burst out laughing. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you turned down a god¡¯s blessing.¡± ¡°Do you think?¡± Celaine asked. ¡°It seemed very ¡®Hump¡¯ at the time.¡± ¡°It is,¡± Bud said, smiling. ¡°He¡¯s a hedge wizard. I couldn¡¯t imagine him as anything else. The same goes for you, Emilia.¡± They told them a little more about the war of the lich, and about the fall of the Great Tree. Hump didn¡¯t mention that Owalyn was now free, not even to Celaine. That was a secret he would honour. Soon, talk turned to the present. ¡°What are you doing here anyway?¡± Bud asked. ¡°We stopped by Sheercliff City on our way back and ended up coming here with Marcela and the other reinforcements. Heard you needed a hand.¡± ¡°You¡¯re staying then?¡± Emilia asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°For good this time,¡± Celaine said. ¡°I¡¯ve even been instructed to do so.¡± ¡°So, things can go back to how they used to be,¡± Dylan said. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be nice?¡± Bud¡¯s face seemed to drop at that. ¡°What?¡± Hump asked. ¡°It may not be that simple,¡± the knight explained. ¡°Going on an adventure isn¡¯t exactly in the cards right now. For one thing, I have my company. We¡¯re also part of the defence force here, and we¡¯ve been assigned to an upcoming expedition to clear a dungeon¡ªthe one I told you about in my letters. You did get my letters, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Hump said. ¡°Which reminds me¡ªI¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t respond. As for the expedition, I don¡¯t think that will be a problem.¡± Bud raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already agreed to join the expedition to the Infernal Halls. In fact, it¡¯s a quest directly from Countess Daston. We¡¯ll join you if you¡¯ll have us.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t a quest from Countess Daston put you under Marcela¡¯s command?¡± Bud asked. ¡°My own company is reporting to Overseer Oswald.¡± ¡°As in, the Oswald from Bledsbury?¡± Hump asked. ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± ¡°Huh. I¡¯ll need to say hello. Shouldn¡¯t be a problem though.¡± Hump pulled out his silver Adventurer¡¯s Guild medallion, as did Celaine. ¡°We snagged ourselves a couple of these before heading over.¡± Emilia leant forward, looking at the medallion. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you got silver rank before us. you haven¡¯t even been in the country.¡± ¡°Countess Daston helped to speed the process along,¡± Hump said. ¡°We were told they would allow us to function independently, so it should be enough, right?¡± Bud thought for a moment, then nodded, grinning. ¡°I believe so. At least, I can¡¯t think of a reason you wouldn¡¯t be able to accompany us. Dylan and Emilia aren¡¯t officially part of the Blackthorne company either. Guess that means you¡¯ll be taking over again?¡± Bud and Hump shared a look. ¡°Taking over?¡± ¡°Yeah. You¡¯ve always been better at making the decisions.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been six months,¡± Hump said. ¡°You¡¯ve run things since I was gone, and from the sounds of it done a damn good job at that. It¡¯s your company, and you¡¯re the one they respect. I¡¯m just a stranger. I think it best that Celaine and I join as support, and don¡¯t interfere too much with what you already have going on.¡± Bud shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re giving me too much credit. You¡¯d be better¡ª¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t,¡± Dylan interrupted. ¡°Agreed,¡± Emilia said. ¡°I know you lack confidence in your own command, but the rest of us don¡¯t. The company won¡¯t follow anyone else. Certainly not a wizard they don¡¯t even know.¡± Bud gave them both a doubtful look. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°We¡¯re sure,¡± Emilia said. ¡°I¡¯ll follow your lead,¡± Hump said. ¡°Of course, if you ever need to talk things over, I¡¯m here for you. Not sure I¡¯ll have much to offer but I¡¯ll do what I can.¡± Bud sighed. ¡°In which case, we already have our first quest.¡± ¡°That was quick,¡± Hump said. ¡°What¡¯s the mission, boss?¡± Bud gave him a tight-lipped frown and sighed. ¡°A dungeon is developing nearby. We¡¯re to destroy it. It¡¯s suspected of being a node of the Infernal Halls.¡± ¡°Now that sounds just brilliant!¡± ¡°What¡¯s a node?¡± Celaine asked. ¡°It¡¯s one of the ways that dungeons expanded,¡± Emilia said. ¡°Dylan can explain it better.¡± ¡°First of all, this is the first I¡¯m hearing about another node,¡± Dylan said. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll get to that in a minute,¡± Emilia said, gesturing for him to hurry up. Dylan sighed. ¡°Well, a node is a physical extension of a dungeon¡¯s domain. It almost functions like a second dungeon core, acclimatising to its surroundings and taking form using the local essence. They¡¯re all but unheard of outside of the Fallen Lands.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the first we¡¯ve encountered here,¡± Bud said. ¡°They¡¯re tough.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Celaine said. ¡°My people call them branches.¡± ¡°Branches is a much better term for it,¡± Dylan said. ¡°The Inquisition seems to have more presence in Fort Nordric than in the south. I think they were the ones that made the discovery, and everything they name sounds so artificial.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wizards for you,¡± Hump said. ¡°Boring and artificial.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not boring, Hump,¡± Dylan said. ¡°You¡¯ve got a dragon with you!¡± Hump laughed. ¡°So, what¡¯s the schedule looking like? I presume we¡¯re taking care of this node-branch-whatever before the expedition to the Infernal Halls.¡± ¡°Yes, a date has not yet been set for the Infernal Halls,¡± Bud said. ¡°General Korteg wants to wait for the next monster wave to arrive before launching the assault.¡± ¡°The wave is estimated to arrive any day,¡± Dylan clarified. ¡°It¡¯s been three weeks since the last, and that one almost destroyed a fortress.¡± ¡°The next should not be so bad,¡± Emilia added. ¡°We did damage to the Infernal Halls and have kept them weak. This next one should simply be monsters.¡± ¡°As for the node, I¡¯ve been ordered to leave at first light tomorrow. I still haven¡¯t told my company¡ªthey won¡¯t be happy.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Dylan said, letting out a breath. ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡± ¡°Oh, or Dylan. Sorry Dylan. Just found out while we were out.¡± Dylan rolled his eyes. ¡°They¡¯re really trying their best to drive us into the ground, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Sounds delightful,¡± Hump said. ¡°So, we¡¯ve just arrived and already scheduled for an early morning start.¡± ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t mind early mornings,¡± Bud said. ¡°You always made fun of me.¡± ¡°What can I say?¡± Hump said. ¡°I¡¯m a changed man, used to certain luxuries. I own a manor in Sheercliff, you know?¡± Bud snorted and played along. ¡°Is that right?¡± ¡°You did always strike me as a man with exquisite taste,¡± Dylan said. ¡°You¡¯re so full of shit,¡± Celaine said. ¡°You should have seen his face when his butler greeted him. I thought his jaw was going to drop off.¡± The group laughed. ¡°I bet that drives you mad,¡± Bud said. ¡°Vivienne said she¡¯s hired some staff in the letter. Do they call you sir?¡± Hump pouted. ¡°They do, and they won¡¯t stop even when asked.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it goes,¡± Bud said. ¡°A butler isn¡¯t just there to do what you say. He¡¯s there to make you look your best. At least, a good one is.¡± ¡°Joseph certainly seemed like a good one.¡± He glanced at Celaine. ¡°Don¡¯t you think?¡± She nodded. ¡°I liked him.¡± ¡°Was it weird being back in Sheercliff after being out of the kingdom so long?¡± Emilia asked. ¡°The strangest part is getting used to the reputation Hump¡¯s garnered,¡± Celaine said. ¡°They knew him as the White Flame. The Wizard¡¯s Society were all over him, and the nobles. You should have seen it. He had a basket stacked full of invitations the morning we left.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s going to take some getting used to,¡± Hump said. ¡°Not that he¡¯s the only one,¡± Celaine continued, looking at Bud. ¡°I hear you¡¯ve gained a bit of a reputation yourself.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t remind me,¡± Bud said. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve the attention.¡± ¡°Yes you do,¡± Emilia snapped. ¡°Bud¡¯s being an idiot again. He¡¯s the Frost Knight because he led the defence of a breach that could have cost us this half of the fortress. There were¡­ casualties.¡± ¡°Ah. That¡¯s tough,¡± Hump said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Bud gave him a small smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± There were a few moments of silence between them. ¡°It will be a good way to warm us back into things,¡± Dylan said, changing the topic. ¡°The whole team back together. This is nice, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It is,¡± Celaine said. ¡°We have a dragon now too,¡± Dylan said. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted a dragon.¡± ¡°She¡¯s my dragon,¡± Hump said, remembering how annoyingly well Dylan had gotten along with Nishari when she¡¯d first hatched. Dylan smirked at him. ¡°What will you do with her now that she¡¯s here?¡± Emilia asked. ¡°We talked about that,¡± Hump said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m too happy about the answer.¡± ¡°She¡¯s seven months old now,¡± Celaine explained. ¡°It¡¯s time she starts playing a role in combat. She certainly has the strength. So Nisha will be coming with us.¡± Nishari perked up, no doubt picking up on Hump¡¯s anxiety. She let out a curious whine. It was time she joined them on the hunt. Chapter 318 - A New Generation of Adventurers Hump pushed open the door of their new accommodation and Nishari raced inside, sniffing at everything. His eyes drifted over the fine wooden floors and lavish paintings on the walls. ¡°Well, this is fancy,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s certainly that.¡± Celaine strode inside, going to the window in the living room and staring out at the Temple of Sanctum across the river, the great dome towering over everything. There were three bedrooms, which was small compared to the accommodation they were used to from the Dastons, though Hump certainly wouldn¡¯t complain. This was perfect. More perfect than he could have ever asked for considering they were in a warzone. It gave Nishari a place to stay where she was safe and out of sight, plus the balcony gave her easy access to the skies if need be. The others had remained at their barracks and would meet them at Count Daston¡¯s estate later. They¡¯d been invited to a gathering to celebrate Marcela¡¯s return to the front lines. What it was really was an excuse for a feast. Not one to turn down a good meal, Hump could hardly say no. For now, Celaine withdrew their gear from her Belt of Storage¡ªclothes of different occasions, spare shoes, food, drink, and other necessities. They unpacked them and went about setting up the apartment, before feeding Nisha. It was at that point that Hump knew the little dragon wasn¡¯t going to make things easy. She sat next to her bowl, filled with meat, staring straight at Hump, pleading through their bond. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to stay here, does she?¡± Celaine asked. ¡°No she doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen her not eat.¡± ¡°What do we do?¡± Hump asked. ¡°She needs to learn to spend time on her own. I suggest we close the doors and keep her in this room and leave. We can¡¯t reward this behaviour.¡± ¡°What if she burns the apartment building down?¡± Celaine gave him an unsure look. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t, would she?¡± Hump stroked his chin, studying his creature. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t, would you?¡± She tilted her head, curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t give her attention,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Be stern and commanding, or she¡¯ll never learn. Both with your words and your voice. Time to put that wizard will to good use.¡± Hump took a breath, bracing himself. He hated being mean to Nisha, but it had to be done. He formed his intent as if casting a spell and ordered her to remain at the apartment and not to cause any trouble. After that, they left quickly, ignoring her whines at the door as they closed her in behind them. Hump forced himself to remain unbothered, ignoring the pleas through his bond and doing his best to conceal his own emotions. ¡°That was good,¡± Celaine said. ¡°I feel guilty.¡± She laughed. ¡°It¡¯s the same as training any animal. They¡¯re good at making you feel guilty, especially ones as smart as a wolf dragon, but she¡¯ll learn.¡± It was starting to get dark when they arrived at Count Daston¡¯s lavish mansion. The building was in the military zone on the north side of the river, and signs of that were everywhere. Tall walls defended the property, with a walkway for defending soldiers. The path leading up to the estate was lined with walls too, curving so as to slow down potential enemies and grant defenders an advantage. The gathering was a feast in all but name, though tame compared to the events Hump had attended in Sheercliff City. It seemed the nobles here at least had some sense, and knew that throwing too extravagant of a party might damper the morale of troops in the current circumstances. Still, it was a grand meal of roasted meats, grilled fish freshly brought in from the harbour, ripe fruit, and interesting baked goods. Many long tables were spread out throughout the feasting hall. Hump and his party sat together, along with various other knights and warriors, who all seemed far more interested in the Frost Knight, Bud, than the rest of them. Hump was pleased with the lack of attention for the first time in a while. Being away from Nishari, his wizard staff, and in ordinary clothes, he barely looked like a wizard, other than the wand he kept on his belt. It was only a bronze tier item but he¡¯d picked it up in Sheercliff for situations just like this one, where his staff wasn¡¯t suitable. After the meal, Bud and Emilia split off to greet various nobles that Hump had no interest in knowing. The rest of them went to meet with Teff from Marcela¡¯s party. It had been a long time since he¡¯d seen the hunter, and he was interested in why he¡¯d stayed behind in the fortress after Marcela was injured. Hump made his rounds. Randall and Madeleine were there, but for the most part they kept to themselves¡ªit seemed the ill deeds of House Ferrand had reached even the very farthest points of Alveron. Count Daston came to greet Hump, enthusiastically saying that they¡¯d need to speak more in the future before departing. A number of nobles and adventurers approached him once word got out that he was the White Flame Wizard of Sheercliff. A couple of hours of socialising was all Hump could take. He snuck outside, finding him a quiet spot in the dark that overlooked the gardens and tried to recover from his exhaustion. ¡°I thought I saw you sneak out.¡± Hump turned to find Bud in the doorway. ¡°I don¡¯t know how people do this every week.¡± Bud snorted. ¡°Once a week would be a slow period. I know people that attend events like this almost daily.¡± Bewildered, Hump shook his head. It was a lifestyle he could hardly imagine even after having a taste of it. ¡°Rich people really do have nothing to do, do they?¡± ¡°Nothing very useful, no.¡± ¡°There are even rich people that manage all the trouble other rich people cause,¡± Hump said. ¡°A whole system built around humouring a select few. Good food though. And the wine¡¯s nice. I suppose it¡¯s not all bad.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re fitting right in,¡± Bud said, laughing. ¡°Enjoy it while it lasts. There are few occasions like this out here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Hump said. ¡°You seen Dylan? I thought he was with you.¡± ¡°Someone more interesting came along,¡± Bud said, grinning. He pointed behind him toward the right side of the room. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. There, Hump spotted Dylan at a table with a young woman. They were holding hands. Hump¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Katia,¡± Bud said. ¡°Dylan¡¯s been seeing her for a couple of months. Didn¡¯t he mention it in his letters.¡± ¡°Not to me, he didn¡¯t. Why didn¡¯t he introduce me?¡± Bud chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sure he will. She¡¯s very nice. She¡¯s a Chosen of Vesta.¡± Hump raised an eyebrow at that¡ªthere were very few Chosen of the god of travel. ¡°Now that¡¯s unusual. How did he swing that?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll need to ask him for the full story. How about we talk about you and Celaine instead. You both seem closer than before.¡± ¡°Us? What about you and Emilia? You were all but finishing each other¡¯s sentences at dinner.¡± ¡°We¡¯re closer,¡± Bud said. ¡°Not close-close, but I think we¡¯ve both accepted that we are engaged, though I have no idea what will come of it. Well? You going to talk or change the subject again?¡± Hump frowned, disappointed at the level response. He took a breath. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She cut my hair.¡± Bud¡¯s eyebrows furrowed into a bewildered look. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You know¡­¡± Hump pointed at his head. ¡°She cut it.¡± ¡°I¡­ see.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that! It was flirty, alright?¡± Bud laughed, holding up his palms defensively. ¡°Alright! Relax, I believe you.¡± Hump rolled his eyes. ¡°And we held hands briefly when she told me off for almost dying.¡± ¡°Kelisia give me strength¡ªyou almost died again?¡± ¡°We fought a lich queen. Just being in the room with her was almost dying. Celaine was being dramatic, you know what she¡¯s like.¡± ¡°She¡¯s the least dramatic person I know. You¡¯re far more dramatic.¡± ¡°Well, the important thing is, you remember that tale of the merchant maiden I told you?¡± Bud narrowed his eyes. ¡°The one you saved from bandits? Yes, I remember.¡± ¡°And how I said an injury is the best way to get a girl¡¯s attention?¡± ¡°Where are you going with this?¡± ¡°It works. That¡¯s where I¡¯m going.¡± ¡°Oh yeah. You guys held hands. Things really have come a long way.¡± ¡°Oh, shut up.¡± They both laughed and took a sip of their drinks. Behind Bud, Hump noticed a man and a woman heading their way, wands at their belts. Wizards? Or perhaps Chosen sorcerers.¡± ¡°You know who these two are?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Not a clue,¡± Bud said. The woman led. Her brown hair hung in ringlets, draping down past her shoulders. She was small¡ªsmaller even than Hump¡ªbut her presence commanded attention. Clad in a dress of midnight blue, she struck an elegant figure. Silver threads subtly interwoven in the fabric glittered as they caught the light. She appeared similar in age to Countess Daston, both in her features seeming to belong to a woman in her thirties, but her eyes speaking of age far beyond that. With her was a stern looking man with black hair, streaked with grey at the temples. He was a head taller than the woman, and wore a rich brown robe with a high collar. His eyes were fixed on Hump. They were a chilling blue. Is he glaring at me? Hump wondered. Surely not. ¡°Wizard Humphrey?¡± the woman asked. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Inquisitor Sarielle Talmar and this is Wizard Aldric Bracken. Inquisitor Latris suggested I reach out to you upon your arrival.¡± ¡°Good to meet you. This is my friend and party member, Robert Blackthorne.¡± ¡°Ah, the Frost Knight.¡± Sarielle smirked as she looked him up and down. ¡°I¡¯ve heard your name a few times of late. That was good work at the breach.¡± ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am,¡± Bud said. ¡°I intended to approach you as well,¡± Hump said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if Inquisitor Latris mentioned our discussion about an exchange.¡± ¡°She mentioned you were looking to purchase some high tier spellbooks. We can certainly discuss that. In fact, I wanted to see if you would have time to come speak with me tomorrow. We¡¯re in need of wizards with some experience right now. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of the warlocks in the fortress.¡± Bud and the others had mentioned it when they¡¯d caught him up to speed, though at the time it had only been a theory. ¡°I have,¡± Hump said. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯ll be on a quest tomorrow. I won¡¯t be back until¡­¡± He turned to Bud, realising he had no idea. ¡°When will we be back?¡± ¡°Late tomorrow, I expect,¡± Bud said. ¡°Maybe the day after.¡± ¡°No issue,¡± Wizard Aldric said. ¡°I¡¯ll have your orders rescinded, Wizard Humphrey. Inquisition business takes precedence." Hump frowned, caught off guard by the obvious hostility. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but who are you?¡± ¡°Wizard Aldric is of the First Order,¡± Inquisitor Sarielle explained. ¡°He¡¯s been assisting us with our investigation.¡± So, he was a higher-up in the Wizard¡¯s Society. There were few positions above wizards of the First Order. At the very least, Hump was likely speaking to a Rank 6 wizard. ¡°Apologies, perhaps I should have been clearer,¡± Aldric said. ¡°I¡¯m a bit of a specialist when it comes to warlocks. I hear you¡¯ve become quite experienced yourself, so I¡¯d be most eager to speak with you.¡± ¡°I see. Well, I¡¯m here on a quest from Countess Daston,¡± Hump said. He pulled his Adventurer¡¯s Guild medallion from under his shirt. ¡°I have no orders. I¡¯m acting independently and won¡¯t be available tomorrow. Once I return, however, I¡¯ll seek you out.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it,¡± Sarielle said as Aldric frowned. She turned to Bud. ¡°If I remember correctly, Sir Robert, you¡¯re under the command of Overseer Oswald.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°In which case, was it your party that was assigned the task of destroying the developing node near Rocktower Keep?¡± Bud seemed surprised that she knew but nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been ordered to leave at first light tomorrow.¡± ¡°Perhaps this will work out well after all then,¡± she said, turning back to Hump. ¡°If you can bring back the intact node, I can guarantee you a spellbook in exchange.¡± Hump perked up at that. ¡°What does the Inquisition want with a node?¡± ¡°Now that¡¯s my business. The offer is there if circumstances allow. Now then,¡± she smiled at them both, ¡°we¡¯ll leave you to enjoy the rest of the evening. It was good to meet you, Wizard Humphrey.¡± The two wizards returned to the main hall. Hump watched Wizard Aldric¡¯s back, unable to escape the feeling that he¡¯d just been judged. ¡°Is it just me, or was that odd?¡± Bud said. ¡°Very strange. Aldric didn¡¯t like me. Or rather, he seemed to distrust me.¡± Bud gave Hump a quizzical look. ¡°You think he might be a warlock?¡± ¡°Maybe. More likely he thinks that I might be one. Either way, he¡¯s not our problem.¡± ¡°Though he managed to suck any fun out of the evening.¡± Bud joined Hump on the patio, rigidly looking out at the garden. He¡¯d gotten strong in their time apart. They all had. Both Dylan and Bud were fourth circle Chosen now, and Emilia was only a step away from manifesting her soul. Yet they were drained. Even here, Bud looked like he was ready for a fight. Talk about the warlocks and dungeon node had clearly pushed his mind back to darker thoughts. ¡°We¡¯ll get through it,¡± Hump said. ¡°Together.¡± ¡°This time I¡¯m not so sure. You didn¡¯t see it¡ªthe infernal harbinger. It was as tall as the walls and carried a great, fiery axe. General Korteg and Count Daston were able to slay the demon but only after it had already caused a breach and killed countless people.¡± ¡°But it was killed.¡± ¡°One of them was. But this was just the first large assault. Gods know what else waits for us in the Infernal Halls. I don¡¯t want to subject my people to that.¡± The situation was clearly dire. This wasn¡¯t just a case of defending the fortress city but protecting all of Alveron. What were they supposed to do against such threats? He couldn¡¯t help but wonder where gods of the Pantheon were in all this. Even with the threat so great, they refused to show themselves. And now their Chosen were on the frontlines, forced to fight by their king, along with countless soldiers. At least as an adventurer, Hump was there to get paid. ¡°You¡¯re a good guy, Bud. Nobody is here by choice. Whether you like it or not, they¡¯ll have to fight. At least this way, they¡¯ve got a leader that¡¯s looking out for them. Can¡¯t ask for much more than that in war.¡± ¡°You think?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you know it yourself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here. You have a choice. Technically only Dylan and I must remain here.¡± ¡°Forget that for a moment. I¡¯m trying to make a point. You said in those letters that you felt like this is the place you were meant to be. Has that changed?¡± Bud¡¯s face twisted into something uncertain. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think so. We both know that if this dungeon isn¡¯t destroyed, eventually it will grow too large for us to defend against. I¡¯d go as far as to say it¡¯s almost reached that point already considering how close the demons came to overrunning the fortress in the last assault.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t disagree.¡± Hump nodded. ¡°Eventually, Fort Nordric will fall, just as even greater cities have fallen in the past. Unless we attack first. Unless we carve a path through the dungeon and destroy the core. I understand that you want to protect your company. Just remember that they won¡¯t have anywhere left to go if they don¡¯t fight here. This is the place where the fate of our homes, friends, and families is decided. I¡¯m sure if you¡¯d ask them, they¡¯d think that was worth fighting for. They¡¯d think it was worth dying for.¡± Bud turned to him and swallowed. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten good at these lectures. It¡¯s pretty convincing.¡± Hump smiled. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been thinking about the same thing myself. You said that I have a choice. I don¡¯t. Countess Daston told me that she sees a dark future without the new generation of adventurers. While the law may not force me to be here, there are things in Alveron I want to protect too.¡± Chapter 319 - The Barren Lands Even in a fortress at war, a peaceful quiet gripped the morning. Hump and Celaine made their way through empty streets, other than a few patrolling guards who looked on at Nisha with caution and awe. They found the rest of their party at the barracks, along with the other party leaders within Bud¡¯s company, crowded together discussing the trip ahead. Waiting nearby with the horses were the rest of the company, their total number being just over thirty. It was a strong group, perhaps surpassing the entirety of the force that tackled Bledsbury Dungeon under Overseer Oswald¡¯s command. There was Henrietta, of course, Bud¡¯s sister knight and second in command. With her were the former squires, Kat and Rufus. Then the newer additions: Gideon, Beatrix, Joric, and Rianne¡ªall of them Chosen. Other than Henrietta, Gideon was the strongest amongst them. As a second circle warpriest of Lady Light, he was someone Hump was particularly pleased to have along. It was always nice to have someone with strong healing capabilities on an expedition like this, even if it wasn¡¯t supposed to be too dangerous. As for his own party, seeing everyone in their upgraded equipment was enough to bring a smile to Hump¡¯s face. Emilia wore mostly leather armour, with a light chainmail chest piece. From the slight sheen of pale white essence, Hump guessed it to have a wind-based enchantment. On her belt was her rapier and the Thunderclap Buckler awarded to her after the Battle of Sheercliff. Dylan was the least changed, still wearing the tough brown furs of the razorclaw that they¡¯d killed in Stonebark Forest. He had his usual quarterstaff, along with Countess Daston¡¯s moonstone that shone around his neck. Bud was most striking of all. He was without a helmet, and grinned at them with his annoyingly handsome face, blonde hair like gold in the morning sun. Donned in full plate armour, his already giant figure was elevated to something truly terrifying. Each component of interlocking plates was polished to silver. Draped loosely over the top was a blue surcoat held in place by pauldrons and embroidered with the silver flame sigil of Kelisia at the chest. His sword was at his hip, contained within the Singing Sheath gifted to him by Countess Daston, enchanted to keep his blade perfectly sharp. He''d certainly come a long way from the rusty knight he¡¯d once been. Passing through the north gates required an official seal. Security was as strict as one would expect of such a key fortification, even in the early hours of the morning, though the guards recognised Bud which seemed to speed the process along. Still, the guards wouldn¡¯t open the gates until they¡¯d recorded their names, time of exit, time of return, and assignment. If they weren¡¯t back by the scheduled date, they would be deemed missing. *** The roads northwest were old and broken. Many were gone entirely, forcing them to find their way across hilly moorland. It was hard going, and Hump was pleased to have his sturdy gelding, Fleetfoot with him. As attached as he was to Prancer, he was a small horse and getting on in years, whereas Fleetfoot was bred for an adventurer, having a calm and obedient temperament and seemingly no end to his stamina. Nisha, on the other hand, had not taken so kindly to him. While it hadn¡¯t been a problem during their travels to Fort Nordric as Hump had mostly ridden in the wagon, it seemed riding Fleetfoot while she was forced to keep up on foot left her feeling jealous. Hump sensed her eyes on them regularly, a strange sensation in their bond that he could only describe as plotting. It seemed she¡¯d decided to make it a contest of favourites. One Hump tried to put an end to quickly with some very stern rebukes. It seemed Celaine was right, and his little Nisha really was going to start being some trouble. They made fast progress, led by Joric, the scout of Bud¡¯s company. He was a Chosen of Seres, and if gossip were to be believed, a man with a nose that was as strong as a bloodhound¡¯s. They crossed rolling foothills of nothing but grass, broken up by clear streams and rushing rivers. There were a few woodlands here and then, full of towering evergreens, yet the land was largely barren, like a desert of grass. Mountains pierced the sky in the distance, their peaks shrouded by low clouds. Hump liked it even less here than where he and Celaine had travelled to reach Drakalyn. Here, the wind blew hard and cold, even in the waning summer. There was no shelter, and certainly nowhere to hide or run if monsters did strike. At the same time, he supposed that gave them plenty of time to respond to any such threat. It took Hump a while to place what felt strange about this area¡ªit was the quiet. No birds, no insects, not even any monsters. The world lacked life. It was hard to imagine that this had once been a vibrant part of the kingdom, thriving on the waters brought by the Golden River. At one point, they passed through the ruins of an old village, where little but crumbled stone walls remained. As they left, they came to a giant pillar of rock slabs as tall as a house. Each rock seemed as if it had been cut by hand to be flat, and they were all so weathered Hump was amazed it still stood. ¡°You¡¯ll find waystones like this all over the lands,¡± Bud said. ¡°Apparently the locals used them to mark graves. A big one like this must have been someone important.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all the same once we¡¯re in the ground,¡± Hump said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a lovely sentiment,¡± Dylan said. *** Three hours of casual riding brought them to the ancient keep, sped on by Joric¡¯s blessings. A dirt path wound its way up the rocky outcrop, the ground worn smooth by years of wind and rain. The tower stood atop the tallest rocky outcrop in the area, granting it a view of the surroundings. It was a depressing little thing¡ªgrey and worn with age, and smaller than one would want for a tower in the Fallen Lands. He spotted a few men at the top of the tower and heard voices shout within as they approached, yet the gates did not open for them. ¡°Who goes there,¡± came a voice from above. A man with a twisted moustache and thinning hair looked down at them. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°I am Robert of Blackthorne,¡± Bud said. ¡°My company comes here on order of Overseer Oswald to combat a group of monsters found in the area. I was instructed to meet a scout here to take us to the location.¡± Bud took a letter from his saddlebag, stamped with an official seal. ¡°I have written instructions here.¡± There was a pause as the people above discussed something, then the moustache man returned. ¡°Is that a¡­ dragon with you, sir?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Bud said. ¡°She¡¯s friendly.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± the man said. I¡¯ve been given a password, sir. Please repeat it, just to be safe. Can¡¯t be too careful with imps roaming the hills.¡± ¡°Let the Light of the Twelve shine our way,¡± Bud recited. ¡°And indeed, one can never be too careful.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir. Open the gates!¡± Hump noticed runes on the gates and walls in the style of Loften, no doubt reinforcing its defensive capabilities and enhancing the defenders. Inside, the knight in command of the defence came down to meet them. Sir Nicholas was a Chosen of Byzantius, but Hump sensed little strength coming from him. That meant one of two things, either he was only a first circle Chosen, or he was far more powerful than Hump and concealing it. Considering the location, Hump was betting on the former. Under the knight¡¯s command were roughly forty soldiers. Most were ordinary people, but there were a few practitioners mixed in amongst them. Still, it was a tall order to maintain the defence of a keep with such a force. The runes of Loften had to help, but he wouldn¡¯t want to put his life in their hands when the next monster wave came. As they entered, Hump restrained Nishari with another command. She sat down on her best behaviour, eyes roaming to anyone that moved in a desperate attempt to get them to come closer. Many an eye watched her, but none dared to approach. It was for the best really, she needed to learn to wait quietly. ¡°We weren¡¯t expecting you so soon,¡± Nicholas said. ¡°These days we¡¯re lucky if aid arrives at all when we call. It is all we can do to maintain the keep.¡± ¡°Command is eager to have this investigated swiftly,¡± Bud said. ¡°There are concerns that what you¡¯ve discovered is a developing node connected to the Infernal Halls. We can¡¯t allow it to fully develop.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that just the blessing of the Twelve.¡± He spat on the ground. ¡°Well, we haven¡¯t got supplies or manpower to speak of, so I reckon you best plan on fixing that problem yourselves. But the least we could do is give you shelter as we need it. As you can see, we have plenty of empty barracks.¡± ¡°All we need is to be shown the way,¡± Bud said, ignoring the man¡¯s tone. ¡°I was informed your scouts could lead me to the dungeon.¡± ¡°Scout,¡± the man corrected with a scowl. ¡°We lost two during its discovery. Kasper is all that¡¯s left.¡± He gestured to a man in his thirties. He was dressed in furs and a cloak, with a small hunting bow. ¡°I can get you there,¡± the man said. ¡°Won¡¯t be going close though. That¡¯s on you.¡± ¡°That is more than enough,¡± Bud said. ¡°Before we leave, what can you tell us about this gathering of monsters?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Not a whole lot,¡± Kasper said. ¡°We¡¯d gone up to the top of a ridge for a look at the area. On the way down, one of the lads got his foot caught by something in the wall. Ursa tried to get him out, and it took her too. I tried cutting them free but before I knew it, these¡­ worm-things had wrapped around them and wouldn¡¯t let them go. ¡°It was like all the blood was sucked from them after that, leaving nothing but a husk. Don¡¯t know where they came from, but it¡¯s something to do with that ridge.¡± It wasn¡¯t a huge amount to go on. Hump wasn¡¯t even sure how the commanders of Fort Nordric could suspect a dungeon node had spawned off that little information. He supposed losing two scouts in the middle of nowhere wasn¡¯t all too common in this area of the Fallen Lands. ¡°How awful,¡± Emilia said. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± The man gave her a sad look. ¡°Just kill ¡®em, would ya? Wipe the bastards out.¡± ¡°Now that we can do,¡± Bud said. ¡°We¡¯re going to need to find them first though.¡± ¡°If they¡¯re coming out of the rock, there¡¯s probably a cave inside,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Didn¡¯t see no cave,¡± the scout said. ¡°Are you sure it was worms?¡± Dylan asked. The man wrinkled his face. ¡°Not like the bug. More like¡­ tendrils. I don¡¯t know. They were thin and white, and seemed to grow out of the rock.¡± ¡°A bit like roots or vines?¡± Dylan offered. ¡°Yeah, I guess maybe.¡± Hump turned to Dylan. ¡°You have an idea?¡± ¡°I think we might be dealing with some sort of fungi,¡± Dylan said. ¡°I¡¯ve heard they sort of mummify their victims. They¡¯re also hard to entirely wipe out. Their spores get everywhere.¡± ¡°Where would we find the node?¡± Bud asked. ¡°Celaine¡¯s probably right about it being in some sort of cave. It seems like the logical location for one to take root.¡± Dylan addressed Kasper. ¡°If you can take us to the spot where it killed your friends, I might be able to track it back to the source.¡± The man stood. ¡°I can do that, but no closer. I¡¯m sorry, milords, but it ain¡¯t safe.¡± ¡°On my honour, no harm shall befall you,¡± Bud said. ¡°Sir Nicholas, we shall return to you once our quest is complete. If you receive no word from us by this evening, please have word carried back to Fort Nordric that we may be in trouble.¡± ¡°Of course, sir. Best of luck. May the gods be with all of you.¡± *** The scout led them farther north. Out here, the land remained relatively unchanged, but the atmosphere was entirely different. Essence filled the air, tinged with the chaotic power of dungeons. It was only slight, but even the existence of dungeons was enough to change the world. The more they spread, the more that would be corrupted by them. Their essence permeated everything, adding a layer of chaos and unease that was far from pleasant. Still, Hump was relieved that he no longer felt called by it. It seemed that part of his life was truly over. ¡°They were right here,¡± Kasper insisted. ¡°You¡¯re certain?¡± Dylan asked. Kasper had led them halfway up a rocky hill, until they reached a steep incline with the ridge Kasper mentioned up above. Strangely, the hill was covered in woodland and grasses, unlike the barren lands that surrounded it. If there was a dungeon node close, it made for easy cover for whatever monsters might be lurking. ¡°Never more certain about a thing in my life,¡± Kasper said. ¡°Look. That¡¯s where I slipped and sent a rock tumbling off the ridge.¡± He pointed at a spot nearby where the ground was disturbed. ¡°And right there¡¯s where it got them.¡± This time he pointed at the rocky incline, perhaps fifteen paces off the ground. Dylan dismounted, handing his reins to Emilia, then climbed the ridge. ¡°Careful,¡± Kasper said. ¡°Dylan is a fourth circle Chosen,¡± Bud reassured him. ¡°There is nothing to fear.¡± The scout¡¯s eyes widened at that, realising that it wasn¡¯t just any ordinary druid standing before him, but a powerful servant of the Pantheon. As Dylan went higher, Hump sensed essence stir within the hill. ¡°Do you feel that?¡± ¡°I feel it,¡± Dylan said. He stood straight, watching the ground, waiting. Nishari hunched forward and a deep, rumbling snarl erupted from her. Then, suddenly, a white tendril pierced through the stone and reached for him, swooping back and forth in the air as if sniffing for blood. Dylan reached down and grabbed it, clamping his hand tightly around it and releasing his essence. The tendril shuddered. Its white flesh erupted with green light, following it back into the ground along its body. Dylan continued to pour essence in, then turned his eyes upward. ¡°What is it?¡± Bud asked. ¡°I expected to find the source beneath us, but it¡¯s coming from above.¡± ¡°Can you find it?¡± Bud asked. ¡°Already have. Follow me.¡± Chapter 320 - Demonic Harvest The ground was too steep and rocky to take the horses, and they didn¡¯t want to risk them coming under attack by the dungeon. Instead, a single party of Bud¡¯s company returned to the base of the hill with them, along with Kasper the scout, leaving the rest of them to proceed on foot with Dylan at the head. It took a full hour to climb to reach the next plateau of the hill. Above, Hump saw tall peaks, and the mountain beyond. In the past, Hump may have lagged behind, but enhanced by dragon blood he didn¡¯t even feel tired. From this height, he took in the great expanse of the Fallen Lands to the north. Sparse woodlands spotted the barren plains in every direction. To the far west, it became thick with mist¡ªthat had to be the Dead Marshes. To the north, mountains of black rock smoked fiercely. There, they would find the Infernal Halls. Celaine returned from over the crest of a small hill ahead. ¡°I¡¯ve found footprints ahead. I don¡¯t recognise them, so they may be demon.¡± ¡°Joric, take a look,¡± Bud ordered. The Chosen of Seres proceeded ahead with Celaine, the rest of them following behind. He knelt, breathing deeply. Nisha crept closer, sniffing the footprint too. A sensation flooded Hump¡¯s mind, almost like the memory of a smell¡ªrot, blood, and fire. Nisha looked at him and he felt her nervousness. ¡°Stay close,¡± he told her. ¡°Don¡¯t leave my side.¡± She did as instructed, hugging up to his leg. ¡°There are definitely demons here,¡± Joric said. He pointed up a rocky slope. A small stream trickled down the centre toward them. ¡°Up there.¡± ¡°How many?¡± Bud asked. ¡°A few at least.¡± ¡°Joric, use Zephyr¡¯s Whisper on the full company. We¡¯ll proceed up the hill and see if we can take them out without alerting anything else inside the dungeon.¡± The Chosen of Seres gave his affirmations before gathering his essence. The wind swept past them, white essence carried on it like waves, surrounding each of them. Bud made a hand signal, indicating them to move. Hump realised then that he couldn¡¯t hear the clink of Bud¡¯s armour. Now that¡¯s handy, he thought. They ascended the slope silently, following the stream, not even their voices carrying while under the effects of the blessing. Great stone slabs layered the ground almost like giant steps, tufts of grass and shrubbery growing through the cracks. As they crested the slope, they lay on their stomachs, creeping up until they came to black lake, ringed by jagged, stone peaks as if set in a bowl. Beneath the black surface, Hump caught sight of gleaming fungi, glowing with essence. It seemed they had found the place. Mushrooms and lichen surrounded the lake, forming a glowing meadow of sickly yellows, purples, and red. They were of all sizes, from giant helmets as thick as a tree and taller than a person, to tiny, hair-thick mushrooms with funny shaped tops. It seemed Dylan was right about his theory. The strange part was the five small demons harvesting the mushrooms. They were small and skinny humanoid creatures, even compared to imps, with skin closer to brown than red, and no clothes but for a wrap of dirty cloth around their waist. They each carried a woven basket and knife and worked to harvest the mushrooms. On the far side of the lake there was a small cave opening set into the stone, where the mushrooms seemed concentrated. That had to be their dungeon. Nisha snuggled up against Hump¡¯s side, the thrill of the hunt radiating from her. He felt her excitement, fear, anticipation all at once. Hump grinned as he placed a reassuring hand on her back. ¡°Good girl,¡± he told her. ¡°Steady now.¡± She didn¡¯t look at him, her focus intent on the demonic creatures below. Bud made another signal and the wind shifted, gathering in front of them like a wall. ¡°It seems Dylan¡¯s fungi theory was correct,¡± Bud said, not worried about his voice carrying with Joric¡¯s blessing activated. ¡°Those are fellspawn¡ªthe weakest of demons, and basically slaves.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like some sort of farm,¡± Dylan said. ¡°Amazing.¡± It really was, but that wasn¡¯t the point right now. They were at a dungeon node with a company of soldiers at their sides. A single mistake might cost a life. ¡°We¡¯ll need to take them out quietly,¡± Hump said. ¡°You see the dungeon opening over there? If we can kill them without making a sound, this should go easier.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always a cave,¡± Celaine muttered. ¡°Why does it always have to be a cave?¡± Hump chuckled, earning an annoyed glare. ¡°Celaine, how many can you take out at once?¡± Bud asked. ¡°Two without using essence,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Any more and I¡¯ll risk alerting the demons inside.¡± ¡°I can take out two as well,¡± Beatrix said, the woman stringing her bow. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the last one,¡± Joric offered. ¡°Take them out,¡± Bud said. The display that followed was one of three expert archers. Both Celaine and Beatrix loosed two arrows from their bows at once, while Joric killed the one farthest from them. Every arrow found its target, killing the fellspawn before they could even scream. Simple, efficient, and perfectly executed. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Well done,¡± Bud said. ¡°Dylan, Emilia, Henrietta, with me at the front. The rest of you remain spread out as we advance. I don¡¯t want anyone getting hurt today.¡± There was a round of ¡°Yes sirs¡± and then they were advancing, descending toward the lake, circling around it toward the cave. Nishari stopped, looking at the water. At the same time, Celaine tugged Hump away from it. ¡°Watch the lake!¡± Celaine spoke quietly, but the urgency was clear in her voice. Ripples stirred the water. A shadow flickered beneath the surface, obscuring the glowing mushrooms. Then it sprang from the lake in a spray of water, shooting at Bud. His sword was out of its sheath in an instant, carving through the tentacle in one swing of his sword. The lake churned, dark waters stirring as if it were boiling, the fungi within completely obscured now. Then all at once dozens of tentacles exploded from the lake, whipping out in all directions. Water sprayed across the shores as they writhed out over the land. Others slammed the stone, sending a tremor through the ground as the creature lashed out at anything nearby. One found the body of a fellspawn and snatched it back to the lake. A massive, plump head poked out from the water, its circular mouth visible for just long enough to see the hundreds of razor-sharp teeth within. It swallowed the body whole. All around Hump, soldiers backed away from the lake. The pale, fleshy tendrils lashed out at them, flailing everywhere. One snagged a man around his ankle, and he dropped to the floor, screaming as he was dragged toward the lake. He clawed at the ground, but the creature was too strong. Emilia raced in, red essence shimmering beneath her skin as she channelled the Transcending Blade internal essence technique of the Rike family. She reached it just in time, her rapier carving a red line through the air as she lopped off the tentacle just below the man¡¯s ankle. The water rumbled, a screeching scream reverberating from within. The tentacles flailed even more wildly¡ªthey were hurting it. She helped the man to his feet and pushed him back toward the now forming line of heavy infantry behind Hump, then she went back to cutting at anything that came close. Behind the infantry, archers made ready with their arrows, waiting for orders. The Chosen did not back away so quickly. Hump readied his staff, a shield spell on his lips in case one of the tendrils targeted him. He¡¯d hold back his spells for now though. The creature was noisy, but there was still a chance that the occupants of the dungeon hadn¡¯t been alerted to their presence. Bud and Dylan stood before Hump and Celaine, cutting and smashing away any that came close. ¡°Emilia, can you kill it?¡± Bud asked. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m trying to do?¡± Suddenly, Celaine took aim at something to the left. Hump followed the arrow to see two imps standing in the cave entrance, one collapsing to the ground with an arrow through its eye while the other screamed an alarm, disappearing back into the cave. ¡°Damn it,¡± Celaine said. ¡°There goes our chance of sneaking inside,¡± Hump said. ¡°Then we might as well handle this beast quickly,¡± Bud said, stepping forward and approaching the lake. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this one.¡± Frostfire erupted from his shoulder blades, forming two streams of blue flame. They raged fiercely, forming wings. A radiant aura of shimmering blue and silver flames spread through the air. It wasn¡¯t hot or cold, but Hump could feel the powerful essence against his skin, enhancing his body. Strength surged through him, pushing back any doubts, clearing his mind, and making him feel ready for battle. Bud strode toward the tentacle beast, longsword hanging loosely to the side in one hand. A dozen tentacles rose into the air then whipped out at him with a boom. Frostfire erupted before him, forming a barrier of essence. It didn¡¯t block the attack. Instead, the tentacles pierced the barrier and then slowed, like a body falling in water. They floated there, slowed down to the point of hardly moving, as if time had ceased for them. Then, with a wave of his hand, the barrier hardened into ice, trapping them in place. Now the monster writhed, trying to break free. The lake churned, more tentacles came for him but they couldn¡¯t breach his defences. Bud stepped out onto the lake, water crystallising where he stepped, ice blooming around his feet and spreading outward like glistening blue glass. He strode closer, not rushing, until he stood before the exposed head of the creature. With two hands, he raised his sword overhead. Frostfire erupted in another great blaze before dwindling, the power concentrating in the blade until there was no flame left. What remained was a blade of pure blue. ¡°You have been judged,¡± Bud said, his voice like thunder. His blade became blindingly bright. He swept it down, the movement swift and elegant, plunging it into the creature¡¯s head just as a streak of piercing blue essence descended from the heavens, empowering his blow. Flesh and blood erupted at the point of impact, then froze before it could spray over Bud. The creature¡¯s body went limp¡ªdead in a single blow. Bud knelt and reached into the hole in its head, wriggling his hand until he stood again, a pulsing heartstone in his fist. He returned to them, a smile on his face. ¡°So, what do you think?¡± ¡°It suits you,¡± Hump said. ¡°Very flashy. The wings of frostfire make you look extra righteous.¡± One of the soldiers approached, taking a sack from his back where Bud put the heartstone¡ªsome sort of storage space from the look of things. ¡°Shame they know we¡¯re coming now,¡± Emilia said. ¡°We should probably clear the way before moving in with our full force. No point risking casualties.¡± Bud nodded. ¡°Agreed. Henrietta, could you remain out here with the company until we call?¡± ¡°Of course, Bud.¡± ¡°You stay here too,¡± Hump told Nisha. She whined, slumping. He felt the thrill still in her, but she¡¯d need to wait. It was better for her to be calm anyway. As they approached the cave entrance, Dylan inspected one of the larger mushrooms. ¡°I¡¯m fairly sure these are poisonous, yet the demons must be able to eat them. I wonder if that¡¯s an anatomical difference or due to a method of preparation.¡± ¡°Anatomical or not, you can eat the poisonous dungeon mushrooms on your own,¡± Celaine said. He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m a little too fond of myself for that risk.¡± The five of them reached the cave entrance, the small opening partially blocked by the dead imp. Inside, the stone sloped downward into darkness. Hump heard the distant stirrings of creatures within¡ªthey definitely knew they were there now. Not that it matters, Hump thought. They¡¯d have known soon enough anyway. ¡°I want¡ª¡± Bud started. ¡°I¡¯ll create¡ª¡± Hump said as well. The two of them looked at each other. In fact, Hump felt all eyes on them. ¡°Sorry, go ahead, Bud.¡± ¡°Hump, can you light up the cave?¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Hump said, grinning. He stepped up to the front, standing before the cave and peering down into the darkness as he gathered his essence. A slow drip echoed from within. ¡°Burning Wisps.¡± Three flames appeared around him, and he directed them inside, their flickering light illuminating the large cavern within. The walls inside were coated in mycelium. The white growths reared back at the presence of Hump¡¯s fire, vanishing back into the rock. There was a steep path inside, curving downward. Just as he was about to continue inside, he sensed Nisha up to something behind him. He turned in time to find her approaching the remains of an amputated tentacle, sniffing it tentatively. It twitched in its death throes, blood oozing from where it had been sliced off. The underside was red where pale suckers were attached. Hump knew that expression immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare eat it!¡± Nisha glanced at him, tilting her head, a naughty look in her eyes. Before he could move to stop her, she clamped her jaws down on the tentacle and tore into it. Her eyes widened in instant regret. She tried to release it, but the sucker clung to her mouth. She shook her head frantically, tossing it aside and gagging with her jaw wide open. A droopy tongue hung out as she choked and coughed up drool, before turning to Hump with a face of unmatched disappointment and betrayal. Hump tried not to laugh. ¡°I did warn you. Don¡¯t eat the tentacles and listen to Henrietta until I¡¯m back.¡± Chapter 321 - Mushroom Grotto A banging echo rose from the depths of the dungeon, constant and ringing. ¡°It sounds like they¡¯re mining something,¡± Emilia said. ¡°Yeah,¡± Hump said. ¡°If it really is a dungeon or node that spawned here, which is seeming more and more certain, perhaps there are essence stone deposits.¡± Hump strode forward, examining the imp corpse at the cave entrance in the light of his Burning Wisps. Small and red skinned, it appeared the same as those they¡¯d encountered on the road to Fort Nordric. ¡°Or they¡¯re expanding the dungeon,¡± Dylan suggested. Hump glanced back at Dylan, brow furrowed in confusion. He¡¯d never heard of such organised work from demons, let alone in a dungeon of all places. ¡°Have you encountered this kind of thing from demons before?¡± ¡°On this scale, no.¡± Emilia shook her head. ¡°But they take control of forts and organise raids to strike at vulnerable locations south of the river. And of course, they managed to assault Fort Nordric. But that was all combat¡ªI never imagined they might be farming mushroom dungeons, let alone mining them.¡± ¡°Perhaps this node is more developed than Command suspected,¡± Bud said. ¡°Maybe,¡± Hump muttered, unconvinced. ¡°It all points toward strong leadership, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Celaine said. ¡°More than that,¡± Hump said. ¡°If this is really being cultivated as a food source, it could be a proper society.¡± Dylan grimaced. ¡°That doesn¡¯t bode well.¡± ¡°All the more reason for us to destroy it,¡± Bud said. The company remained outside while Hump and his party advanced into the cave as five. In the tight tunnels, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make use of their numbers, and they¡¯d be too exposed to traps. This way, they could confirm that it was safe for everyone else to proceed. Well, as safe as a developing dungeon could be. Celaine took the lead as they descended, checking for traps and ambushes. With the shadows wrapped around her, it was like she glided down the slope, silent and weightless as a ghost. She was only a few paces ahead when Hump could no longer see her, even with the aid of the dark vision granted by his dragon blood and the light of his Burning Wisps. Behind her, Bud and Dylan were next in line, while Hump and Emilia brought up the rear. It was a steep, spiralling descent. The tunnel was rough and textured¡ªclearly chiselled out by hand. The same white tendrils they¡¯d seen outside on the hill coated them like layers upon layers of cobwebs. If this was mycelium like Dylan seemed to think, then it was likely all connected and part of whatever lay at the dungeon core. It hadn¡¯t even been a minute until they found Celaine stopped and waiting for them up ahead. A web of the white tendrils blocked the tunnel ahead. ¡°Looks like it doesn¡¯t like us being here,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Not exactly the most powerful barrier though. If this is a dungeon or node or whatever, it must still be very weak.¡± Dylan approached, inspecting the web of tendrils. They reached for him, twisting in the air like leeches, trying to find his body. ¡°Weak as they may be, it would be best if we deal with them now,¡± Dylan said. ¡°They might be a problem if we come under attack, especially for the weaker members of our company.¡± ¡°I could burn them,¡± Hump said, directing one of his Burning Wisps at the barrier. The tendrils shrivelled back as its presence, trying to escape. Once it closed the distance, they blackened and burned, thick, acrid smoke filling the air. Hump stopped. ¡°Hmm. Maybe not the best idea. They¡¯re easy to destroy but the smoke¡¯s going to make it impossible for us to advance.¡± ¡°In which case, I can handle it,¡± Dylan said. ¡°It might make whatever lies at the other end a little upset though.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Bud asked. ¡°For all this to function so far from the main body, essence and intent must be at play,¡± Dylan said. ¡°I¡¯m going to take it over.¡± Dylan thrust his hand into the web of tendrils without fear. They wrapped around him hungrily, all the way up to his elbow. Dylan remained calm as he summoned the power of Krioc. Green essence poured from his arm and the tendrils gleamed with it. It spread, surging through them and spreading across all the tunnel walls around them in a surging wave, racing farther down the dungeon. Soon, the entire tunnel was alight with Dylan¡¯s power. The barrier blocking their way rescinded, shrivelling and collapsing against the walls like a dead plant. ¡°There,¡± Dylan said. ¡°We should be good to proceed. There¡¯s a presence in control, but Celaine is right about it being weak. Its intent was no match.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very wizardly of you,¡± Hump said, grinning. Celaine chuckled as she said, ¡°You just need to stroke your imaginary beard and you¡¯ll be a second Hump.¡± ¡°I think the credit there has to go to Master Vivienne.¡± With the dungeon growths dealt with, they continued their descent, eventually coming to a hollowed out chamber. It was large enough that all thirty-four of their company could have fit inside comfortably, if not for the baskets and barrels against the walls on either side. Many of them were filled with mushrooms like those they¡¯d seen above. ¡°This must be where the fellspawn store their harvest,¡± Bud said. Emilia inspected one of the closed barrels, taking the lid off and finding it empty. ¡°Can¡¯t be the only place. There¡¯s not that much here, and you notice how the banging has barely gotten louder? This place could be bigger than we thought.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s big alright,¡± Dylan said. ¡°I can sense the node somewhere beneath us, but it¡¯ll take us some time to reach it.¡± ¡°Brilliant,¡± Hump said. ¡°Might be time to call in the reinforcements. If there¡¯s other chambers like this, we¡¯re going to need the help clearing them out or we¡¯ll be here all day, and this will make for a good location to establish a base.¡± Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡°Hump, do you want to¡ª¡± Bud stopped himself as the sound of scraping metal came from nearby. They all turned to the tunnel as a fellspawn stepped into the chamber, ankles chained together. It walked with the lumbering, unsteady steps of an undead creature, its eyes fixed ahead, completely blind to them. In both hands it carried an empty basket. Only once it was in the chamber did it stop and sniff the air. Its eyes were pale grey, with an even whiter slit pupil at the centre. For a moment, Hump wondered if it was blind, but then its eyes found him, a flicker of red gleaming within. The creature screeched, dropping its basket and throwing itself at them in wild frenzy. Emilia drew her rapier from its sheath and pierced the creature through the eye and into its brain before Hump could even react. She plucked it back and flourished it, splattering blood from its blade across the ground and leaving it clean, then sheathing it just as the creature hit the ground. ¡°What delightful creatures,¡± Emilia said. Celaine snorted. ¡°At least they¡¯re easy to kill.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± With a thought, Hump signalled for Nisha to jump around at the cave entrance and let loose a burst of fire. He caught an image of the company watching her with surprise, and then she was racing toward them on her own. He grinned as she rushed into the chamber, slamming up against his legs in her excitement before sniffing the fellspawn. ¡°This time don¡¯t eat it,¡± Hump snapped. She gave him a cheeky look, tongue hanging out, though at least for now she listened. With the company fully gathered, they entered the next tunnel where the fellspawn had appeared from. It was cramped enough that they could only travel two abreast, so they proceeded cautiously with Celaine scouting at the front. Soon, the sound of more chains and activity came from ahead of them. Bud signalled for Henrietta to wait and then the five of them advanced, coming to a barn-sized chamber filled with a tapestry of mushrooms, from towering spires, delicate fans, spiralling orbs, and voluptuous umbrellas, each bathed in an ethereal luminesce. Amongst them, the slave fellspawn were at work, harvesting the mushrooms in baskets and barrels. The creatures trudged heavily, each step a struggle, burdened by chains between their ankles. There had to be forty of them at work. Bud signalled for the rest of the company to follow and they gathered just inside the opening of the grotto, readying their weapons. As of yet, they were unnoticed by the fellspawn. ¡°There¡¯s no other demons,¡± Celaine whispered. ¡°We definitely saw an imp before.¡± ¡°Seems they¡¯ve just abandoned these fellspawn to die.¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible,¡± Bud said. ¡°Demons are tricky though¡ªit could be a trap. Though imps in particular are cowards. It wouldn¡¯t surprise me at all if they retreated deeper into the dungeon. They won¡¯t want to fight us if they can avoid it.¡± ¡°Whatever demon leads them won¡¯t let them hide forever,¡± Emilia said. ¡°They¡¯ll be preparing a fortified position. We¡¯ve seen it often before. It only takes one smart demon to get the rest in line.¡± Hump sighed. Monsters were always dangerous, but intelligent monsters even more so. He hated fighting in their territory, but theoretically, they were more than powerful enough to handle a situation like this. The dungeon itself had a weaker presence than Bledsbury, though the deeper they went, the more chaotic the essence within became. ¡°How do we proceed?¡± Henrietta asked. ¡°There are mushrooms here that could eat a person,¡± Dylan said, pointing at a particularly large one. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close.¡± ¡°Every one of these fellspawn must be purged,¡± Bud said. ¡°Prepare yourselves. Celaine, Emilia, and Dylan¡ªI want you to rush the tunnel on the far side. Block it off and make sure nothing makes it out. Henrietta and myself will advance with our frostfire activated, freezing the mushrooms around us. The rest of you advance behind us and avoid getting eaten by mushrooms.¡± There were nods of affirmation all around. Celaine, Emilia, and Dylan advanced along the right, the druid in the lead and guiding them around any threatening foliage. Hump followed Bud and Henrietta on the left, weaving around mushrooms that grew in the way, most soon frozen solid in the presence of their frostfire auras. His left hand went to the large pocket of rocks at his hip, ready to go when the fellspawn noticed them. Nishari stuck at his side, keeping perfect pace with him. Her excitement was enough that he felt it too, and he realised this was their first time hunting together. The thought sent a thrill through him. They were halfway through the chamber when the creatures sniffed the air. A few turned in their direction, the glimmer of red filling their eyes as they screeched. The small, skinny creatures raced at them with nothing but their slender claws and frenzied rage for weapons. The sluggishness was gone from their movements now, but the chains around their ankles tripped some of them as they rushed toward them. Dylan, Celaine, and Emilia carved a path down the right side easily, reaching the tunnel and blocking it off before the main fight began. Heavy infantry took up position ahead of Hump. He withdrew a handful of rocks from his pocket and started tossing them at the creatures using Rockshot, killing them instantly. Then the creatures were upon them. They slammed into the heavy infantry, falling limply to their blades while the light infantry came around from the side, forming an L shaped line. The archers hung back, Beatrix calling for them to hold their fire. In a space like this, the risk of striking their own men was too high and clearly the fighters needed no help. The massacre was quick and efficient. The stench of rancid blood soon filled the room, making Hump¡¯s stomach churn. Still the creatures threw themselves at them, screaming as they died. Nishari rushed forward, leaping at a fellspawn that managed to flank around the left of their line. She barrelled into its chest before Hump could stop her, the weight of her body crushing it to the ground where she tore into its throat. It died swiftly, its panicked kicks going still in mere seconds. Atop her kill, Nisha stood proudly like a cat with a mouse. ¡°Good girl,¡± Hump told her. Watching her, he felt conflicted, both proud at what she¡¯d grown into, and sad at what almost seemed like a loss of innocence. She¡¯d killed something¡ªit was stupid. He knew that. She was a predator after all, but these fellspawn were humanoid. It just seemed odd. Behind the battle, Celaine, Dylan, and Emilia harried the flank, carving their way through what remained of the creatures with ease. A woman screamed behind Hump, and he turned in time to see one of the smaller mushrooms grabbing at her foot, trying to swallow her. Before he could react, Gideon was there, hammering down at the base of it with his spiked mace and dragging the woman free. Not a single creature escaped. The fight was over in only a couple of minutes. It was the kind of slaughter that left Hump feeling wrong, even if it were a bunch of demons they¡¯d killed. Clearly the creatures hadn¡¯t wanted to be here either, but what else were he and the rest of the company supposed to do? Even the sight of humans drove the fellspawn into a frenzy. There was no negotiating with them. While the others gathered the heartstones, Hump searched the room. There was a hollowed out section of wall near the back where he found a dozen pickaxes. From the rubble on the ground, it looked like they¡¯d been digging out the grotto to further expand it. Henrietta and Bud made short work of the mushrooms, freezing everything they could and creating a room of crystal statues. The air became cold and took on a mineral smell. ¡°That should kill most of them,¡± Dylan said. ¡°What we failed to kill will die off once we destroy the node anyway,¡± Hump said. ¡°Better to save our strength than do anything more.¡± It was just as they gathered to enter the next tunnel, that Hump sensed something strange. Essence¡ªbut he couldn¡¯t tell where from. He looked around, seeing nothing at first. ¡°Something¡¯s in here,¡± Celaine said, readying an arrow on her string. ¡°I hear footsteps.¡± Everyone looked around, searching for the source. A shuddering shook the room, the earth itself rumbling. Mycelium stirred above, wriggling like worms. Rocks and dust crumbled from above and Hump saw cracks appear. He reached his essence to harden it and reinforce the roof, when a fellspawn appeared out of nowhere, standing right before them. It was larger than the others, its naked upper body bulky and stronger. It carried a barrel in its arms as it raced toward them. Celaine shot it, and it fell to the ground screaming. Behind it, an imp appeared a moment later, breaking its own invisibility spell. It had a fireball already in hand and threw. Hump raised his Shield on instinct, just as the fireball struck the fellspawn and barrel. There was a flash of light, the air thudded against Hump¡¯s Shield. A thunderous boom echoed as the barrel exploded into pieces, smoke and dust hammering at Hump¡¯s defences. The churning grew stronger, almost knocking Hump from his feet. Above, a great tearing crack shook the room as the roof collapsed. Chapter 322 - Spring the Trap Stone and dust fell like rain, and then it was all falling¡ªan avalanche of earthen might. Around Hump, some of the others screamed and cried out. Others ducked, hiding under their arms or shields, instinct compelling them to do anything they could to protect themselves. Others of his party were already reacting. Dozens of vines sprouted around Dylan, reaching to stop the falling stone. Bud raised his hand, his Aegis of Sanctuary starting to form a shield of ice. But Hump was faster. Essence exploded from his staff, rich with blue¡ªnow was far from the time to care about efficiency. It took only a thought for his Shield to form, layers of interweaving essence channels spreading out to envelop the entirety of the company, making it just in time to catch the collapsing roof. Weight descended on the Shield. Hump gritted his teeth, throwing more essence into it. His body strained against the sheer mass of what he was holding back, but he enhanced himself with what essence he could. That, and his dragon blooded strength would have to be enough. As he threw more essence outward, forcing the falling stone to stay back, willing his Shield to last until the earth whispered back. He heard the ancient power calling to him, filled with the intent of time and weight and ages past. Hump whispered back, urging it to abide by his will. To fall to the wayside and let them go unhindered. A change came over his Shield before he realised what he was doing. The blue essence turned to bronze, doming them in. The channels started to rotate, spiralling around them. They grew faster, picking up stone and dust, the world beyond becoming a wash of light. The soldiers came out from behind their arms and shields, staring at Hump¡¯s unfolding power. Nishari¡¯s eyes were wide and flicking everywhere, pure excitement rushing through her as she saw all the rocks as things to chase. ¡°Gods above,¡± one said. Others murmured in wonderment as dust and dirt and rock were swept up by the storm of power, a tornado of stone with Hump at its centre. He raised his left hand, clenching his fingers as if clutching it between his hand and staff, then he heaved it aside, directing all the stone to gather in the hollowed out section of the grotto where the fellspawn had been digging. The rumbling had stopped now. As the dust cleared, Hump looked up to see an angry crack in the roof, but it seemed the collapse was over. Hump looked over at the imp that had attacked. It lay dead at the tunnel entrance, caught by its own trap. The fellspawn corpse was closer, barely more than a patch of blood and meat on the ground. A cheer ran through the company and Hump let himself relax, releasing his spell and withdrawing his essence. Soldiers clapped Hump on the back, thanking him. Dylan let his vines rescind, a smile on his face. Hump felt the familiar shake of his spellbook at his hip. It seemed that becoming a Wielder of the Winds was already working out. He was long overdue a shield spell that used earth essence, maybe this was finally it. ¡°What the bloody hell kind of wizard is this?¡± Joric said. ¡°Ain¡¯t never seen magic that strong. I thought you were just some hedge wizard.¡± ¡°He is,¡± Bud said, his own blessing fading. ¡°That was nicely done. Thanks Hump.¡± ¡°All in a day¡¯s work,¡± Hump said, grinning. ¡°We¡¯ll need to be more cautious about such traps again,¡± Bud said. ¡°It¡¯s easy to forget how skilled imps can be with illusion magic.¡± ¡°I should have seen it,¡± Celaine said. ¡°It¡¯s my job to see these things.¡± ¡°No,¡± Emilia said. ¡°Imps have powerful magic. This is hardly the first time we¡¯ve been caught off guard by it.¡± Celaine didn¡¯t seem to listen. ¡°It¡¯s my job not to be. I¡¯ve seen it once. They won¡¯t get past me again.¡± With the first major chamber cleared, they followed the tunnels downward, entering a maze of tunnels and chambers that reminded Hump of an ant hill. Hump took the moment to check the new spell revealed by his spellbook. SPELLBOOK Ward of Earth Warding | Battle Magic | Tier 3 | Range: Short Description Harness the essence of earth and draw upon it to create an orbiting barrage of boulders, stone, and dirt to ward off any that would approach, obliterating all that get too close. That was even better than he¡¯d expected. He had a similar spell after combining fire essence with his Shield spell, but it was a tier lower than this and not as powerful. It seemed likely that he¡¯d jumped a step. He¡¯d need to experiment to figure out the Tier 2 version of the spell too. He showed it to Celaine, who nodded with interest and gave him a shrug¡ªso a Tier 3 spell wasn¡¯t enough to keep her attention anymore. He supposed there were more important things to do right now. As they wandered deeper, they faced similar encounters with fellspawn, though it seemed the demons had given up on trying to hit them with traps. At this point, Hump was certain of two things: the demons were definitely using this dungeon node to farm food, and a battle in the core room was all but a certainty. This was hardly his first dungeon, but still he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little underprepared. Still, with a company of over thirty people, there shouldn¡¯t be much that could cause much danger to them. The demons left their slaves to die. Bud split the company up in three to try and speed up the process. It was unpleasant work. Hump had no problems killing demons, but the fellspawn so clearly lacked freedom and intelligence it just didn¡¯t seem right. The job needed doing though. All it took was a sniff of human blood for the slave demons to be driven into a frenzied attack. Such creatures couldn¡¯t be left alive. Throughout the labyrinth, they found a number of empty chambers that were still being hollowed out, while others were only just starting to become populated with mushrooms. ¡°Command will be very interested in this place,¡± Emilia said. ¡°This level of organisation is a first for us. I wonder if the demons rely on dungeon nodes like this for the majority of their food supply.¡± ¡°If they did, that means there must be a convenient connection between here and the Infernal Halls,¡± Hump said. ¡°While this dungeon may be weak, I suggest we proceed with caution in case they¡¯ve called for reinforcements. It¡¯s clear a lot of time went into the making of this place.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to have you with us,¡± Henrietta said. ¡°Two silver ranked adventurers make a world of difference.¡± Hump looked at the knight, momentarily caught off guard. That¡¯s right. We¡¯re silver ranked now. We¡¯re the people they call for help with a dungeon like this. ¡°Not just any silver rankers,¡± Kat said, admiration in her voice. She was a former squire of the Blackthornes, but after the Battle of Sheercliff she¡¯d become a fully-fledged Sorcerer of Kelisia. ¡°This is the White Flame Wizard. You should have seen him in Sheercliff.¡± The soldiers nearby made a few more comments of confidence. Hump swallowed, suddenly feeling pressure. At the same time, he stood a little straighter. ¡°Glad to be here,¡± Hump said. ¡°Nothing gets the blood going quite like a dungeon, eh?¡± Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Stupid, Hump cursed himself as soon as he finished the line. What was he supposed to say to that? Well, anything but something so painfully awkward, yet the smiles on the faces of the soldiers and obvious boost to morale belied his internal cringing. Dylan clapped him on the shoulder, moving the conversation back to the tunnels and saving Hump from his own big mouth. They entered a chamber piled high with essence stones. Mycelium coated the stone, the white tendrils gleaming with essence as they leached power from them. Toward the walls of the cave, small, finger-sized mushrooms coated the stones, swaying gently with the pulsing essence running through them like grass. More fellspawn were at work here, chipping away at the walls with pickaxes. Small essence stones gleamed in the rocks, most of them the pale blue of pure essence, but a few earth and water affinity stones were mixed in there too. The fellspawn here were bigger than the harvester slaves, with bulky shoulders and muscled arms like the one that had carried the explosive barrel above. Bud handled the engagement methodically. With so many Chosen, it took little more than minor blessings and some swordplay to defeat them. Hump didn¡¯t lift a finger and they still proved no challenge to Bud¡¯s company. Quickly, they were moving onward, following the echo of pickaxes in the labyrinth. They encountered more chambers like the one before, each with more essence stones and fellspawn, all abandoned to death. Hump lost count of how many they must have slain. It had to be in the hundreds. Eventually, the downward tunnel levelled out. ¡°We¡¯re getting close now,¡± Dylan said. ¡°I can sense the owner of the intent in the mycelium at this depth now. I think we¡¯re almost there.¡± ¡°Same as before,¡± Bud said. ¡°Celaine, take the lead and keep an eye out for traps or ambushes. The rest of my party will be right behind her, ready to engage with the enemy. Henrietta, you lead the company. Use us as the battering ram and then follow us in to provide support. Prioritise the safety of our men before us.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about us, sir,¡± one of the soldiers said. ¡°We¡¯re all with you.¡± Agreement spread throughout the company and Bud appeared touched. A smile spread on his face. ¡°My thanks, but those are my orders. If there¡¯s anything in there that can threaten my party members and me, the best thing you can do is take care of yourselves so that we can focus on fighting. Understood?¡± ¡°Of course, sir. Whatever your orders, we are here to obey.¡± ¡°Then ready yourselves,¡± Bud said. ¡°There¡¯s going to be traps.¡± ¡°How do you want to proceed?¡± Emilia asked. Bud grinned. ¡°We spring the trap.¡± ¡°Nishari, stay here,¡± Hump said, emphasising the words with his will. She slumped, once again making him feel guilty, but she was a few too many years away from taking on a core chamber full of demons. The dark tunnel soon expanded into a chamber, speckled with mushrooms. At the far end, was another chamber entrance. To reach it, they would need to climb a staircase of orange shelf fungus, with large, flat surfaces. They had a hard, woody texture. They followed the path up, entering the larger chamber on the other side, where they found a mushroom grotto lit with luminescence. If not for the location, Hump would have thought it beautiful, but on closer inspection everything started to seem twisted. Just as it had been in the dungeon grove in Bledsbury, it was as if the dungeon created a twisted imitation of reality. Hump spotted no enemies in their immediate vicinity. They continued forward, Celaine in the lead, Bud and Dylan just behind, while the company waited at the entrance. Everyone had their weapons ready. There were no pleasantries now, every shred of focus was on the task at hand. From the presence Hump felt here, this had to be the dungeon node. It was thick with chaotic essence, almost viscous against his skin. But all he saw were mushrooms. If this were the core chamber, where were the monsters? ¡°There¡¯s a spell over the end of the tunnel,¡± Celaine said. Hump directed essence to his left eye, drawing upon the power he¡¯d gained when he¡¯d become dragon blooded¡ªSpirit Sight. Before him, the illusion vanished, replaced by a thick layer of essence that obscured everything beyond the tunnel. ¡°I can see a spell,¡± Hump said. ¡°It seems to be some sort of illusion or camouflage spell, and judging by the density of essence, quite a powerful one at that.¡± ¡°Can you break it?¡± Emilia asked. ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of us rushing through blind.¡± ¡°I can break it.¡± ¡°You have an idea?¡± Bud asked. Hump nodded. ¡°Demons rely on magic, don¡¯t they? Especially imps. If that¡¯s the case, I have the perfect idea. I just need a couple of minutes to prepare.¡± He opened the Book of Infinite Pages to the desired spell. Titan¡¯s Wrath Evocation | Battle Magic | Tier 4 | Range: Long Description Conjures an obsidian spike charged with the intent of the caster, launching at incredible speed towards the target. Essence in the area surrounding the projectile is disrupted by the caster¡¯s intent. The effect is increased against those struck directly. Using his staff and Control Earth, Hump carved out a spell formation in the ground while the others stood guard. It only took a couple of minutes. With it finished, he had all he needed to bring whatever magics the imps had ready for them shattering down. Placing the butt of his staff against the base of his spell formation, he called upon his essence, releasing it into the runes. They came alight with his power, the intent stored within them granting his essence direction. Power built. The formation shone brighter, illuminating the tunnel. When the spell was ready, he called upon its strength, essence surging back through him and into his staff. The focus boiled with vibrant bronze essence, swirling within like liquid gold. Hump levelled his staff toward the chamber, holding it in both hands and aiming from the hip. A sphere of bronze kindled before him, growing larger and brighter with each moment. Tendrils of bronze lashed at the ground and walls like lightning, tearing up stone where they struck. It filled the air before him, suspended and floating, drawn to the presence of dense earth essence. At the centre of the sphere of bronze, a black shape took form, expanding as it drew in all the power and intent Hump fed it. Distantly, he heard the cries of demons starting to panic and shouted orders. Fireballs poured in from beyond the camouflage spell, but Bud stepped before Hump and raised his Aegis of Sanctuary, a manifested shield of ice appearing before him and blocking the attacks. The attack slammed into it, exploding in blazes of fire. Hissing filled the tunnel as ice turned to steam. ¡°I can¡¯t hold this for long,¡± Bud said. ¡°I don¡¯t need long.¡± Hump¡¯s voice resonated, echoing through the tunnel. The black shape gripped within Hump¡¯s essence became sharp. It formed a spike as large as a fence post, the obsidian crystal filled with spell breaking intent. ¡°It¡¯s ready,¡± Hump said. Bud removed his blessing, the rest of the ice shield turning to steam and essence, fading away into a blue mist. ¡°Titan¡¯s Wraith,¡± Hump barked, letting all the power of his spell explode through him. The spike exploded forward on a stream of bronze essence. All around Hump, the suspended stones in the air burst forward too, scattering through the tunnel. The camouflage spell shattered the instant his spike connected, revealing a host of perhaps fifty monsters within¡ªimps, hellhounds, bloodhorrors, and far too many creatures Hump didn¡¯t recognise. Then Titan¡¯s Wrath struck the chamber ten paces beyond the tunnel entrance, right amongst a cluster of bloodhorrors. An explosion of dust and bronze essence obscured everything beyond. Agonised screams filled the room. Pulse after pulse of radiating intent spread in a disruptive field, like ripples through the earth. The bloodhorrors backed away, seemingly unsure. Imps fled even farther, fleeing into the mushroom forest for shelter. There were fellspawn everywhere, standing around in confusion at the sudden explosion. At the centre of the chamber there was a funnel-shaped fungus taller than a horse. It was blood red, with veins of essence pulsing up its side, thick with sickly brown and green essence. Where the funnel sloped inward, a crystal shone with red light¡ªthat had to be the developing node. A mountain of corpses was piled beneath it. Thick, red mycelium tendrils coated them, pulsing as they fed. Spread out around it were the dried husks of what remained once it was done with them. ¡°There we go,¡± Hump said. ¡°Looks like we found ourselves some demons.¡± ¡°And the node,¡± Dylan said. Celaine peered ahead, leaning to try and get a better view. ¡°There¡¯s something strong in here. Something that makes my skin crawl.¡± She had her bow in hand, an arrow ready on the string. ¡°We¡¯ll advance now while they¡¯re disorganised,¡± Bud said, then called behind him. ¡°Henrietta, advance the company!¡± Then they were striding forward. Hump¡¯s Titan¡¯s Wrath continued to pulse with essence. A couple of bloodhorrors grabbed at it, trying to remove it from the ground but it was lodged in deep. Dylan¡¯s Aspect of the Bear pulsed overhead as he led the charge. His quarterstaff grew in his hands until it was as thick as his arms. Emilia flourished her rapier, red essence shimmering beneath her skin. The demons seemed to be in full retreat now. Imps cried. Hellhounds lurked amongst the mushrooms, smouldering eyes watching as they snarled but didn¡¯t advance. Essence surged. Hump readied a Shield only to realise they weren¡¯t the target. A whip of purple thorns flicked out, grabbing an imp around the waist and hurling it into the centre of the chamber, slamming it to the ground in a mess of blood. It screamed as the whip constricted, winding its way around the imp¡¯s torso, thorns piercing its flesh until it died. ¡°By the pacts that bind you, form ranks!¡± came an enraged voice. ¡°No retreat. Death to all that flee! Bring the juggernaut!¡± Imps tried to summon their spells, but Hump¡¯s Titan¡¯s Wrath was in effect, and these creatures were too weak to surpass his intent. At the same time, a creature surged through from amongst the large mushrooms at the back. It was a nine-legged creature, with grey skin. It snapped and snarled, attacking one of the fellspawn nearby and clamping its jaws shut upon it. The fellspawn screamed and writhed in its jaws as it died, then was feasted upon. Behind it, a dozen of the bulky fellspawn approached with chains, holding it in place. They were clearly terrified as the creature finished its snack. ¡°Release!¡± the voice screeched. ¡°Attack! Attack!¡± As the chains dropped to the floor with a ring of metal, the hulking beast lurched forward. ¡°Juggernaut!¡± Bud roared, alerting the rest of the company behind them. Hump and the others came to a stop at the entrance to the chamber. ¡°How do we deal with this?¡± Hump asked. Dylan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m on it. You lot wait here. You wanted to see my major blessing, Hump. Allow me to demonstrate.¡± Chapter 323 - Mind Eater Wisps of essence rose from Dylan as he strode into the dungeon node chamber. The juggernaut charged closer, its nine flailing legs carrying its giant body forward in a mad scramble. Its body was covered in patchy bits of fur and scabs, reminding Hump of a colossal rat. A long neck extended from its torso, stretching upward like an eel. Its eyes were small and pale white, while its jaws were massive, a row of small, razor teeth within that dripped with green sludge. The druid appeared relaxed as he faced it. In his right hand, he loosely gripped his quarterstaff at its centre. With every passing moment, the power of Krioc surrounding him grew thicker, until it surged from him in an ethereal aura of green. Hump¡¯s soul swelled in its presence, bursting with energy and confidence. His heart hammered, and a wildness came over him that urged him to race forward, but he resisted. His eyes fixed on Dylan and the divine magic manifesting around him. Hump was lost in it. Grass sprouted from Dylan¡¯s footsteps, spreading quickly until a path of spectral green blades coated the tunnel floor. They grew taller, reaching up to his knees, swaying in the wind of his blessings. Flowers bloomed amongst them¡ªbeautiful reds, blues, whites, yellows¡ªand saplings sprouted, climbing quickly until they reached the roof of the tunnel. The trunks thickened, canopies forming overhead. Soon, they were standing in a serene forest glade, formed purely from magic. The sensation in Hump¡¯s soul became stronger, as if essence pumped directly from the air into him, reinvigorating him and making him feel stronger. As Dylan stepped into the dungeon node chamber, the glade expanded with him, grass surging forward like a wave, fighting the mushroom grotto within for space. ¡°Aspect of the Guardian,¡± he said. The astral form of a tree-like creature appeared over him. It was hunched forward, its arms outstretched at either side, mouth agape and roaring, revealing the green essence within. Dylan¡¯s body changed, becoming ten feet tall. His skin thickened and hardened, turning brown and taking on the texture of ancient bark. His limbs elongated, his hands and feet expanding into colossal clubs. Other blessings layered on top of it. Nature¡¯s Spring enhancing all of them, while a shield blessing of sorts enveloped him in a thick layer of essence. He fell into a combat stance, flourishing his quarterstaff, channelling his Growth blessing until the weapon became as thick and long as a tree. The juggernaut was nearer now. Behind it, imps cheered and shouted war cries from the shelter of the mushroom grotto, while hellhounds passed around them as shadows. Bloodhorrors formed an organised line of greatswords, ready for battle. They stamped their feet, drumming a beat of war as they watched. All of the demons appeared excited, their red eyes smouldering with delight. Clearly, they didn¡¯t expect much of a fight. Even as the juggernaut entered Dylan¡¯s domain of manifested grass and trees, the druid still waited. He simply watched, entirely open to attack. Even in his enlarged tree-form, the juggernaut was half his size again. When it was well into his domain, Dylan raised his free hand in an upward thrust. Grasping Vines erupted from the ground and trees from all around his domain, dozens of them lashing at the creature, wrapping around its limbs and torso, crushing it tight and binding it in place. Dylan burst forward, raising his staff high overhead to slam down on the juggernaut¡¯s skull. Before he could, the creature tore free of its bindings in a frenzy, breaking out enough to avoid a direct hit. Instead, Dylan¡¯s staff connected with its shoulder and sent the giant creature flying back. It stumbled to its feet, snarling fiercely. The beat of demon feet and war cries went silent¡ªso quiet, one could have heard a pin drop. The juggernaut paused, staring at Dylan on its nine legs, teeth bared. It still lived, but the druid had done his job. The entrance to the chamber was clear. More vines rose from the ground, snapping at its hindquarters, but it was too clumsy on its many legs to escape, quickly becoming tangled in the mess. Dylan charged it, slamming his staff down again and again. The creature roared, striking out with its arm, but it was already on the losing end of that battle. Hump turned his attention to the other demons. This was just the beginning of the battle, there was still plenty of killing to do. ¡°Activate blessings!¡± Bud roared, his own Heart of Frostfire expanding around him in an icy glow. The rest of the Chosen in his company did the same, creating an aura of different colours that encompassed the entire group, granting even the basic soldiers the power of divine blessings. Bud raised his sword overhead. ¡°Advance!¡± ¡°Stay back with Celaine,¡± Hump commanded Nisha, leaving no room for disagreement. He turned to Celaine. ¡°Nisha¡¯s with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her,¡± she said. Bud led the way forward at a quick step, Hump marched with him, along with Henrietta, Emilia, Joric, and Rufus at his side, the infantry just behind. Celaine remained a few lines back with Nisha, amongst the archers and other Chosen. Then the frenzied voice of the demon leader came from behind them. ¡°Stop standing there, fools! Attack! Attack!¡± Hump¡¯s eyes roamed the mushroom grotto for the source of the voice, but it was so thick with flora, some as tall and large as trees, that he couldn¡¯t find it. The imps attempted to throw their spells again, but they collapsed in their clawed hands, the pulsing intent of Hump¡¯s Titan¡¯s Wrath still active. Bloodhorrors hammered at the obsidian crystal with their greatswords, they combined efforts finally bringing about its destruction. By that point, Bud¡¯s company had already reached the end of the tunnel. They stepped into the chamber. Bloodhorrors and fellspawn rushed in from the front. Hellhounds started to circle around through the mushrooms to get at the company¡¯s flanks, but Dylan¡¯s major blessing protected them with a line of trees and divine essence. Finally able to use their spells, the imps barraged them with fireballs. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. A shield of ice formed in the air. Light enveloped them. Soldiers stepped forward, metal shields at the ready for what made it past, enhanced by blessings. The imps spells broke against them and dissipated into nothing, lacking the power to penetrate the defensive layers. ¡°Emilia, Beatrix, take out the imps,¡± Bud commanded. ¡°Celaine, kill the juggernaut with Dylan. Heavy Infantry, Light Infantry, form a wall with me. They¡¯re coming.¡± Emilia coiled like a spring. Red essence pulsed beneath her skin, growing brighter, and then she erupted forward. She crossed the distance in a flash of red, appearing amongst the imps in the mushrooms even faster than Celaine could. There, she was a whirlwind of steel. No demon could resist the sting of her blade. ¡°Archers!¡± Beatrix shouted. Strings buzzed as a volley hissed ahead. Where the arrows found their marks, imps fell squealing and crying. Before the bodies hit the ground the archers reached for their next arrow¡ªthis was hardly their first fight. They knew what they were doing and were good at it. Hump spotted Celaine¡¯s shadowy arrows and Power Shot amongst them, laying into the juggernaut as Dylan hammered away at it. While others fended off the enemy attacks, Hump took out his spellbook, the pages whirling as he infused it with essence, relying on the Combat Formations to enhance his spellcasting. His staff exploded with tendrils of light. Bronze swept forward, surging through the earth in a flood. He heaved his staff upward, feeling the weight of the ground resist him. ¡°Stonewall.¡± A wall of rock erupted from the earth along the left side of the mushrooms, blocking off a dozen imps. Combined with Dylan¡¯s trees, the enemy were funnelled in through a small area at the front and right side of them, compressing their wide formation and disrupting their attack. Infantry met infantry in a clash of steel and flesh. The bloodhorrors and fellspawn relied on brutish strength and weight of bodies, but it was ineffective against the sharp steel of the Blackthorne company. What spells reached them from the imps at the rear were resisted by the aura of blessings that hung over the company. A bloodhorror rushed in close, face ugly and twisted. Red skin scaley and dry, mouth snarling to reveal small, pointed teeth. Its greatsword was black as coal. Hump raised his staff, concentrating his essence. ¡°Focused Beam.¡± A thin ray of blue shot forward, piercing the creature through the chest and sending it to the ground, dead in an instant. Beams of Frostfire exploded from the wands of Kat and Rianne at Hump¡¯s side, as the two Sorcerers of Kelisia swept their weapons over the flora, freezing mushrooms and demons alike. An arrow of flame went whizzing over Hump¡¯s head, crashing into the ground behind him with a sharp bang. Hump spotted a few imps getting around the left side of the wall he¡¯d created, trying to attack at their flank. With a thought, he gathered up the loose stone in the area, drawing it to his staff as his spellbook turned to the Rock Missiles spell. The stones gleamed with bronze essence as he sent them flying at the handful of imps. Before they struck, pain flared in his head, sharp and agonising. He dropped to his knees, closing his eyes and pressing his left forearm to it, trying to remove the pain. He heard something call his name but it was distant, then the sounds and smells of battle were gone entirely. ¡°Die wizard!¡± he heard in his head, an enemy intent on invading his own mind. That was all Hump needed. He latched onto it, throwing his intent and will against the invader. ¡°Begone!¡± Hump roared, manifesting his soul and letting loose all his strength. The invader was thrown from his mind screaming from the sudden force. As Hump came to, he scrambled for his staff and stumbled back to his feet. A blade swung at him, but one of the soldiers was there, slamming into the side of the bloodhorror with his shield and ramming it off its feet. The man plunged his sword into the creature¡¯s throat. ¡°Thanks,¡± Hump said. The man gave him a smile and then was back to fighting. Hump heard screaming and turned to find Kat and Rianne on the ground, clutching their heads in agony. An agony he recognised, but clearly they¡¯d not had the strength to fight it off. Activating Spirit Sight, Hump saw violent pink essence flaring from their heads, and streaking through the chamber. He followed it back to the source, far back amongst the mushrooms and behind the demon lines. At first, Hump saw nothing but mushrooms, but then one of the giant fungi shifted, slowly floating toward them. It was no fungi. A tendril rose and fell, then another, moving like strange legs and dragging the creature out of the shadow. It entered the clearing where they fought, towering over everything, almost as large as a building. Hump gazed up at a giant balloon of a creature. It floated about two feett off the ground, its body a single mass of flesh, like five deformed heads pressed together, each with their own eyes and jaws. At the centre was a single large eye and a mouth far bigger than any of the others. Its flesh was pale yellow and lumpy, covered in horrific bulging growths that were cracked and seeped blood and pus. The fluid streaked down its body, gathering at the mangled fleshy base where it dripped to the ground. Where the drips landed, the ground hissed and brown fumes rose into the air. The stench of rot and decay struck Hump all the way down his throat, making him gag. A single larger eye stared at him, its skin split beneath it, and a mouth as long as his arm appeared, smiling at him painfully. It had no limbs. Instead, six chains wrapped around its body, tethering it to the ground. Each of the chains had a large spike on the end that lodged in the earth, keeping it from floating away. The chains moved like limbs, rising into the air two at a time before piercing back down, like some strange insect. ¡°Gods help us,¡± a soldier cried. ¡°Mind Eater!¡± Shouts went up amongst the men, filled with fear. ¡°It¡¯s targeting spellcasters!¡± Hump shouted. Kat and Rianne were still on the ground screaming. ¡°Gideon! I need help here.¡± The war priest rushed over, the blessings of Lady Light already pouring from him. Hump stood ahead of him and levelled his staff at the creature. ¡°Molten Stone.¡± The fiery stone blasted the creature square in what would have been its cheek. Flesh hissed. The creature shook and fell back, a gaping wound in its flesh. Its mouths screamed in pain and anger as all eleven eyes turned on Hump. The central mouth tightened its lips and spat. A globule of green shot at him, fast as an arrow. Hump raised his Shield just in time. Acid exploded over his barrier, fuming as it tore into his barrier. Essence drained from his fast. Backing away, Hump dropped his spell and let the fluid hit the ground where it continued to boil. This wasn¡¯t something he could defend against easily. Ahead of him, the frontline backed away from the encroaching creature. The stench of rot and acrid fumes filled the air, a trail of acidic bile left in its wake. ¡°Steady!¡± Bud roared, from the front, holding his ground. ¡°The gods are here with you men, as are their Chosen. Fight with us!¡± Fight? Hump stared up at the building-sized creature. How were they meant to fight this? That thing had just eaten a Tier 4 spell like it was nothing. ¡°Have no fear!¡± Gideon shouted, his aura radiating. Hump felt his own confidence bolstered. He sensed a frightened Nisha behind him and glanced back to see her behind Celaine at the tunnel entrance. He urged her to remain there where it was safe. To the left, the juggernaut lay dead, Dylan joining the front line of the battle. They were winning. The demons were faltering. If they could kill the mind eater, it would break them. Would White Flame kill it? He¡¯d never tried to spell on such a large target, and he¡¯d need to get closer than he felt comfortable. If Tier 4 magic wasn¡¯t enough, Hump would need to do better. For that to work, he¡¯d need to find a way to get its floating body on the ground. ¡°Dylan,¡± Hump shouted, calling the druid to him. ¡°I¡¯m going to need your vines.¡± Chapter 324 - Transcending Blade The ugly beast loomed closer, pale flesh pink with blood beneath its skin. It was slow, but the chamber was small and the creature giant. It was nearing their company now, its floating body carried forward on six legs of chains. Judging from the acid leaking from its body and the spells raining from its many mouths, Hump didn¡¯t want to find out what happened when it reached them. But they¡¯d need to kill it eventually. The dungeon node was behind it now¡ªthere was no claiming it if they didn¡¯t make it past this thing. ¡°You have a plan?¡± Dylan asked him. He was still in his Aspect of the Guardian form, skin more tree than person now, and tall enough that Hump had to tilt his head all the way back to see his face. ¡°We¡¯re going to kill that thing,¡± Hump said. ¡°Simple really.¡± ¡°That thing is a mind eater,¡± Dylan said. ¡°It¡¯s going to take more than my vines to bring it down.¡± ¡°I know. My Tier 4 spell barely hurt it. But if we can get it to the ground, I have something that might work. Can you do it?¡± Dylan studied the giant creature with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s too big for my Grasping Vines alone. If we can get it into my Wrath of the Wild domain, it¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve got an idea, tell me what to do,¡± Bud called back. The knight stood ahead of Hump, holding the line of infantry, and manifesting another shield of ice in the air as more spells bombarded them. Blessings blazed, encompassing the men as bolts of lightning exploded from another of the mind hunter¡¯s heads. The power was enough to resist the attacks for now, but even Chosen wouldn¡¯t be able to sustain such a defence over so many people for long. ¡°Lure it back,¡± Hump said to him. ¡°Fake the retreat.¡± ¡°You hear that, men?¡± Bud shouted. ¡°Slow retreat to the tunnel. Hold formation. Leave no one behind. Emilia! Henrietta! We¡¯re falling back.¡± The two women were still fighting imps amongst the mushrooms, hovering around the Stonewall Hump had erected to block off the left side. They stayed as far from the mind eater as they could and raced through the foliage along the left flank, hellhounds giving chase. Soon, they burst out and rejoined the company. The line of soldiers continued steadily back, maintaining formation expertly as fellspawn and bloodhorrors harried them. It left no room for enemies to breach through the centre, but more importantly it meant that the blessings cast over them were interlocked, forming a wall of protective essence. All the while, the mind eater gave chase. Essence gathered to one of the mind eater¡¯s heads, stronger than usual. Hump readied a spell on his lips as lightning burst forward, streaking through the air in three directions. Hump summoned his Shield over the line, gritting his teeth at the force of the magic behind the attack. This demon was certainly strong and seemed to have no end to its supply of essence. Hump reached the tunnel entrance, coming to stand beside Celaine and Nishari. Others gathered to them, only Bud and the infantry remaining at the front. Archers continued to barrage the creature with arrows, but they seemed to do nothing to the giant abomination. Even where they pierced its flesh, they were tiny splinters to its great form, and soon even they were pushed out as the wounds healed over. Silver light shone piercingly bright behind Hump, the shot through the air at the creature¡ªCelaine¡¯s Power Shot. The eyes of the demon all went to it, its skin hardening and turning to stone where the arrow struck. There was a loud crack as essence exploded at the point of impact, shattering stone and flesh but being far too shallow a wound to be seriously harmful. The mind eater¡¯s face didn¡¯t even twitch as its mouth tightened and it spat another globule of acid at Celaine. She stepped back gracefully, dodging it, another arrow finding her string and shadow replicas forming around her. She loosed them all, flying straight and true for the creature¡¯s central eye. It closed its eye, its skin thickening once more. The arrows bounced off harmlessly. Seeing its defences, Hump wondered if his plan would even work. Emilia arrived at Hump¡¯s side, essence rising from her body and blade like steam. ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± Trailing behind her was Henrietta. ¡°Why are we retreating?¡± Hump told them what he¡¯d come up with. ¡°Do you think it will work?¡± ¡°Worth a try,¡± Emilia said. ¡°What is this thing?¡± Celaine asked, joining them. ¡°It shrugged off my attacks like they¡¯re nothing.¡± ¡°Mind eaters are powerful demons,¡± Emilia said. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of a few encounters with them before¡ªthey¡¯ve always either escaped or killed enough of the squads to force them to retreat.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯d best finish this one off before it has the chance to do either,¡± Hump said. ¡°How do we kill it?¡± Celaine asked. ¡°Same way you kill any demon,¡± Dylan said. ¡°Carve out or destroy its heartstone. Only problem is there¡¯s about a dozen feet of skin, flesh, and bone protecting it.¡± ¡°My arrows can¡¯t penetrate that deeply,¡± Celaine said. ¡°It¡¯s too well armoured.¡± ¡°I might be able to do something about that,¡± Emilia said. ¡°If you can keep it still, I can pierce its core.¡± ¡°How?¡± Hump asked. ¡°¡®The Transcending Blade pierces all¡¯,¡±Emilia said with a smile, speaking of her martial technique. ¡°At least, that¡¯s my family motto.¡± ¡°Sounds like we¡¯ll kill it a few times over,¡± Hump said. ¡°Brilliant.¡± Hump surveyed the battlefield. The enemy numbers were dwindling quickly, but there were still enough of them to keep the majority of Bud¡¯s company occupied. Soon, they formed a half circle around the tunnel entrance. ¡°Stop!¡± the creature snarled angrily. ¡°You won¡¯t leave here.¡± ¡°Try and stop us,¡± Bud shouted back, provoking it. The creature lumbered closer, chain legs dragging it forward frantically. Its faces twisted with anger, all eyes furious, its many brows wrinkling. ¡°You will not leave!¡± it shouted, its force of will exploding outward in an almost invisible attack. Hump felt the sudden pain in his mind again, the mind eater trying to inflict its agony once more. This time, the Sorcerers, Kat and Rianne, went undisturbed, protected by Gideon¡¯s blessing nearby. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. There was no flash of essence or jet of light, but Hump could sense its intent soaring through the chamber. At first, Hump thought it was another attack directed at him, but then a few soldiers around him stumbled. A man a few paces down fell to the ground entirely and a hellhound locked its jaws around his leg, dragging him away from the line where a bloodhorror waited. The creature was about to plunge its sword into the man¡¯s throat when Celaine¡¯s arrow found the creature. Hump rushed forward, levelling his staff at the hellhound. ¡°Focused Blast.¡± The beam of blue essence struck the creature¡¯s head with such force it flew back, its skull exploding with blood. There, it lay still. Hump grabbed the man by the scruff of his chainmail with his left hand and dragged him back to the line, his dragon blooded strength more than enough for a man in armour. As he arrived, a handful of warriors amongst the company approached Hump. ¡°I¡¯ve got him,¡± Hump said. He saw a strange movement in the corner of his eye and turned in time to see the closest of them¡ªa woman¡ªstab with her sword. The blade came straight at his stomach. He managed to move aside enough that it caught his side, pain flaring as the point impacted him. Hump screamed, falling to the ground. His new battle robes had saved him from anything more than a bruise, but it hurt. More than that, he was on the ground and surrounded by five members of the company that had decided he was better off dead. ¡°What are you¡ª¡± Hump started. ¡°Kill him,¡± came the demon¡¯s voice, filled with such intent Hump almost wanted to die himself. Almost. Not today though. ¡°Die demon!¡± the woman snarled. It was then Hump noticed the purple hue to their eyes. They raised their weapons and attacked all at once. Hump summoned his Shield, only for a blast of intense power from the mind eater to shatter his spell before it got off. His eyes widened. Time felt like it slowed down as five swords carved at him at once. Fast as he¡¯d ever moved, he leaned back and launched himself, throwing himself to the ground. The blades whistled past him. Hump hit the ground, landing on his back. He rolled over his side and onto his front, kicking at the leg of the closest warrior and sending him to his knee. Then he pushed himself up as four more charged at him. A sword stabbed at his stomach. He swung his staff at it, batting it aside before slamming the crystal end into the chest piece of the warrior. The man crashed to the ground; his chest piece crumbled from the force. Four more came at him, their minds gone, the creature¡¯s magic commanding them. Nisha rushed at them, snarling like he¡¯d never seen her, fire burning in her mouth. ¡°Wait!¡± Hump told her. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt them. Stay there.¡± The dragon listened. Hump dodged a sword, then swung his staff at a leg, connecting and sending the first woman tumbling to the ground. The three remaining on their feet came at him together, standing side by side. He pointed his staff at them. ¡°Light.¡± His staff flared brightly, and the three soldiers screamed, turning away. Hump prepared an Essence Blast when he noticed Gideon arrive behind them. The war priest¡¯s essence enveloped the warriors. It was only for a second, and the purple hue was gone from their eyes. They looked around in a daze, their eyes stopping on Hump. ¡°I¡¯m¡ªI¡¯m so sorry!¡± ¡°I thought you were a demon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Hump said. ¡°It was the mind eater, not you. And we¡¯ll make it pay.¡± Gideon looked at the crumbled chest piece of the man on the ground in surprise, then at the man Hump had dragged a dozen paces through the chamber. ¡°You¡¯re strong for a wizard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all the walking,¡± Hump said. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe how much a hedge wizard has to walk.¡± Hump turned back to the fight, coming to stand behind Bud. Steel and faces were a blur of movement. Bloodhorrors continued to attack, some of their blades making it through. The wounded of Bud¡¯s company were dragged to the tunnel where Gideon could tend to them while others fought on. The ground was churned beneath it, torn up by the pointed spikes on the end of each limb of the mind eater¡¯s chain-legs. Suddenly, it struck out with one like a whip. Emilia dashed ahead of the line, swinging with her buckler, bashing it aside with a thundering boom. Spells poured from its mouths, any one powerful enough to kill a man if it snuck through the defensive spells and blessings around the company. A moment¡¯s lapse in mental strength, and Hump sensed the mind eater would find it. But the plan was working. It was coming closer, lured in by either stupidity or confidence. Perhaps both. And then it was in Dylan¡¯s domain. Vines erupted from the ground with no word of warning, and the lumbering creature was too slow to dodge. Its many eyes went wide, flicking from left to right in sudden alertness as they coiled around its deformed body, wrapping it tightly, adding to the chains that already bound it to the ground like legs. In only a few seconds, it was wrapped in a thick web of vines. It screamed in fury, somehow turning enough to spit at Dylan but Bud was there with another Aegis of Protection, his icy shield buying time for the druid to step aside before the acid melted through it. All the while, Dylan directed the vines, twisting them together like strands of rope. They stretched from the top of its body, reaching to the ground. ¡°Heavy infantry, advance! Push the lesser demons back! Advance!¡± Bud roared, rushing ahead of the line and swinging wildly with his sword. Frostfire blast from his blade in a great blaze. The heavy infantry pushed forward behind him, driving back the fellspawn and bloodhorrors, creating the space they needed. Archers rained arrows in, along with Celaine and Beatrix, felling many of the weaker creatures. ¡°Grab the vines!¡± Hump shouted to the majority of the infantry that remained. ¡°Pull the mind eater toward the left of the chamber.¡± All around the chamber, men rushed to grab the vines, five soldiers to every strand. They worked together to heave the creature like a tug-of-war contest, roaring as they yanked. The creature screamed as the top of its body was pulled off balance. Its chain-legs went slack as it was heaved to the side, toppling until it landed on what would be the cheek of its main face, the mangled flesh of its underside exposed. More vines erupted directly beneath it, wrapping around its body like a snake, trapping it against the ground. Even lying on its side, it towered over all of them like a small building. Now it was Hump¡¯s turn. ¡°Everyone stay back!¡± Hump shouted. The Book of Infinite Pages whirled in his left hand. Essence soared from it¡ªall power he¡¯d infused it with in preparation for a moment just like this. Utilising his Spell Storage function, he drew upon the magic on the page. It flooded through him, hot and bursting with energy. Hump forced it through his staff and imbued it with his intent. His singular goal. ¡°Molten Pit.¡± The ground quaked. Cracks formed in the chamber, congregating on the mind eater. Red light glowed within, thick black smoke rose, and then the ground opened entirely. Molten rock pressed against the mind eater¡¯s cheek, and it screamed in agony. Its spells had stopped now. Its flesh hardened and softened, essence surging beneath its skin as it completely lost control. Its chain-legs flailed, trying to break free but Dylan¡¯s vines held it tightly. Emilia appeared in a red flash at the base of its mangled form. She drew back her rapier, the entire blade turning to pure red, like superheated metal. Before she could stab, the creature managed to spit another globule of acid. Raising her buckler, Emilia blocked the blow, but the acid clung to the small shield. She scowled, tossing it aside as the acid ate away at even the silver tier artifact. Not good, Hump thought. But Emilia refocused, preparing her blade once more, eyes focused on the underside of the creature. She coiled her whole body until she was poised like a spring, then exploded forward, plunging her blade into the mind eater¡¯s flesh. There was a sharp boom. A gust burst from the point of impact, and then silence. The creature¡¯s screams stopped, and Hump spotted the oozing spot of blood from the top of its body as a hole opened up all the way through it. She¡¯d done it. Cheers filled the chamber. The demons that hadn¡¯t yet fled now turned in full retreat, leaving only the mindless fellspawn to die. Celaine loosed arrows after the stragglers, each one a perfect shot. Dylan released his vines and collapsed to the ground in exhaustion, a wide smile on his face. Emilia gazed at her blade, lost in her thoughts as Hump approached. He looked at her buckler nearby, the shield destroyed beyond repair. ¡°I... never realized. I always tried to fight like my mother, but it is my father''s path that speaks to me.¡± Hump said. ¡°Sorry about your buckler.¡± Emilia knelt next to the ruined shield, carefully picking it up to examine it. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing really,¡± she said. ¡°My family techniques were never really meant to be used with a buckler. I think.... I think this has held me back all this time...¡± Almost negligently, Emilia tossed aside the shield and bowed her head in contemplation. ¡°Past tense?¡± Hump said, studying her. She didn¡¯t answer. Hump sensed a new power come over her. Her blade still gleamed with red essence, and it only glowed brighter. Red essence surged beneath her skin, pulsing like a racing heartbeat, the light dancing in her eyes and beneath her skin. There was a crack¡ªnot audible, but in the very world. Hump stumbled back, unprepared for the aura of power that radiated from Emilia. She opened her eyes and looked at him. ¡°Soul Awakening,¡± she whispered, her voice a melody of power and determination that resonated in the marrow of his bones. ¡°I finally did it.¡± She flourished her blade, and Hump sensed the killing power instilled within. She¡¯d called it the Transcending Blade. A power that at its peak could pierce anything. Chapter 325 - Window into Hell Silence followed Emilia¡¯s declaration, and Hump could do nothing but gaze at her blade, momentarily lost in its lustre. The air itself seemed to pause, shimmering and distorting as if the world itself was wary of coming too close. The red essence that was usually a faint glimmer on her blade now roared with life, as if her soul had bled into the metal, infusing the rapier with the pulsating energy of her heart. Power radiated from it, sending a shudder through Hump¡¯s core. This was the power of a Soul Awakened Martial; the embodiment of Emilia¡¯s soul¡ªa beacon of her will made manifest. Hump knew himself what it meant to reach this point. Soul Awakening was not just about becoming stronger, it was a testament to Emilia¡¯s journey, a physical manifestation of her struggles and triumphs. The Soul Awakening of a martial was much like the Soul Manifestation of a wizard, but rather than projecting one¡¯s intent on the world, it was about using that intent as a weapon. In this moment, as the essence of her being intertwined with the will of the world, Hump sensed that the Transcending Blade was more than a technique. It was a promise that she could pierce through any adversity that lay before her. Not just her weapon, but her. That was her intent, and it radiated as bright and powerful as her blade. Swallowing his nervousness, Hump cleared the lump in his throat. ¡°Congratulations.¡± Emilia raised her blade, the world quivering at its presence, a smile spreading across her face. ¡°Thank you, Hump. If I¡¯m honest, I was a little worried all of you might leave me behind. This is a bit of a relief.¡± ¡°If I managed, it was only a matter of time for you,¡± Hump said. ¡°You¡¯re sweet,¡± she said. ¡°But no need for that. There are still demons to kill, aren¡¯t there? I think I¡¯d like to put this new power to the test.¡± Hump nodded, still caught off guard by the sudden manifestation of power. She was off before her words had fully caught up with him. He watched as she raced through the mushroom grove faster than he could follow, quickly catching up to where Bud, Dylan, and the rest of the company gave chase. Celaine came to Hump¡¯s side. Nishari followed nervously behind, sniffing at the body of the mind eater before scrunching her nose in disgust. ¡°Was that what I think it was?¡± Celaine asked. ¡°Yep.¡± Celaine smiled. ¡°Good for her. That all worked out nicely then. Well, other than a few injuries.¡± Hump turned to the tunnel where the war priest, Gideon, remained with his assistant and seven of their wounded. ¡°Nobody died,¡± Hump said. ¡°That¡¯s not bad at all for an operation as large as this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not over yet,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Should we join the chase?¡± Hump shook his head. ¡°I want to get started on the dungeon node. The Inquisition wants it removed and handed over to them if I¡¯m to get my hands on some high tier spells.¡± Distantly, Hump heard the shouts of the company as they coordinated their pursuit, along with the occasional demonic cry. Ignoring the chase, the three of them made their way over to the dungeon node, set upon the giant mushroom like a pedestal. The strange fungus made Hump¡¯s blood run cold as he got closer. It fed on the remains of animals spread out around its base¡ªsacrifices given to it by the demons no doubt. Essence pulsed up through thick tendrils, running through its body and gathering to the crystal atop it, like a pearl set in an oyster. At some point, Nisha stopped and flopped to the ground, refusing to come any closer to its sickly essence. It wasn¡¯t as bad for Hump and Celaine, though it was far from pleasant. Leaning in closer, Hump eyed the hundreds of tiny tendrils that connected the crystal to the rests of the fungus. They fed it with the essence gathered from its base, pulsing with the chaotic red power of a dungeon, and slowly adding to the node. ¡°I think it¡¯s still growing,¡± Hump said. ¡°This entire network of vessels must somehow condense essence into a physical crystal. It¡¯s amazing really. If we could figure out how to do this, we could grow essence stones out of nothing but the essence in the atmosphere. Celaine gave him a sideways look, unconvinced. ¡°Are you looking to grow your own essence stones?¡± ¡°Well¡­ no. I just thought it was interesting.¡± Celaine chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s strange how much it looks like flesh. Why do dungeons always do that? Do you remember the walls in the core chamber in Bledsbury?¡± Hump nodded. ¡°I guess we¡¯re made up of essence just as they are. Some similarities are natural.¡± ¡°We¡¯re made up from a lot more than essence,¡± Celaine corrected. Hump shrugged. ¡°Maybe, but it all had to start somewhere. Can I borrow your knife?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been over this before. Use your own knife if you¡¯re going to do something disgusting.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even tell you what I¡¯m doing yet!¡± ¡°You want to chop it out, don¡¯t you?¡± Hump glowered at her. ¡°Yeah. Fine.¡± He drew his belt knife. A basic thing, but it was good steel and would be a shame to ruin it. Before he could get to work, he heard a shout in the distance. ¡°Hump, you¡¯d best come see this!¡± It was Bud¡¯s voice. Hump and Celaine glanced at each other, and he returned the knife to his belt. ¡°I guess this can wait a minute. Nisha, come.¡± Finding the company was easy, they simply had to follow the trail of demon corpses. At the back of the chamber, the rest of the company was gathered. There, the mushroom grove gave way to dark grey walls of the cavern, and upon it was a shimmering portal to another world. A forest of trees lay beyond, as clear as if Hump were gazing through a window. Red grass coated the ground, swaying in the way essence plants always seemed to do. They had black bark, with veins of pale green essence running up through the cracks, leading to a canopy of red leaves that blanketed the above. Through a narrow gap, Hump glimpsed a dark sky filled with silver stars. ¡°That looks like a portal,¡± Hump said. ¡°It is a portal,¡± Bud said. ¡°The demons fled through here. At least, the ones that managed to escape.¡± ¡°There were only a few,¡± Dylan added. ¡°And I take it this leads to the Infernal Halls,¡± Hump said, leaning closer to examine the sky. ¡°Looks pretty.¡± Emilia laughed. ¡°The part we saw before had a lot more fire than this, but yes, I assume this is another part of the main dungeon.¡± Hump activated his Spirit Sight, and the world of essence appeared before him. It poured through the chamber from the dungeon core, twisting together into thin streams that met the portal, empowering it. He speculated that the same phenomena likely took place on the other side too, maintaining the connection between these two places. ¡°See anything?¡± Dylan asked, following Hump¡¯s eye as he examined the wall. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. ¡°The node seems to be sustaining it,¡± Hump said. ¡°And from the amount of essence, I think the connection is weak. I certainly wouldn¡¯t want to attempt to cross over.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Bud asked. ¡°What would happen?¡± ¡°Well, if it¡¯s not strong enough it could collapse for a start,¡± Hump said. ¡°Then at best we¡¯d be trapped on the other side. At worst¡­¡± Hump shrugged and pointed through the portal. ¡°We¡¯d be stuck in whatever place it is between here and there.¡± ¡°How do we close it?¡± Henrietta asked. ¡°That should be simple,¡± Hump said. ¡°The dungeon node is empowering it. Remove it from its vessel and this will collapse. I¡¯ll go¡ª¡± Hump stopped as he noticed something strange. The portal drew in more essence, and then the entire thing started to shimmer. Hump took a step back, frowning at the development. The scene changed. The forest was gone in an instant, and now they saw a room of stone bricks. A man stared back at them. No, not quite a man. They had black wings and a tail. Its smouldering eyes studied them curiously. Hump¡¯s staff glowed as he filled it with essence, prepared for any eventuality. Around him, his party and the other Chosen readied their weapons. The air of casualness was gone in an instant, replaced by one of focus. ¡°Can it come through?¡± ¡°Not sure,¡± Hump said. ¡°If it¡¯s powerful, probably not.¡± ¡°Probably?¡± Celaine said. ¡°A wizard never makes promises he can¡¯t keep.¡± ¡°I cannot cross over,¡± the demon said. Silence took the group as all eyes fixed on the demon. The creature¡¯s mouth twisted into a smile, its white fangs adding to its ruined human appearance. ¡°It can hear us,¡± Bud whispered. ¡°How perceptive of you, child of Kelisia,¡± the creature said. ¡°What do you want?¡± Hump asked. The creature¡¯s eyes turned to him, his piercing gaze sending an eerie feeling through Hump. ¡°I sensed one of our krufetters was slain. I simply came to see who is poking their nose where they shouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°The mind eater?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well, we certainly killed it,¡± Emilia said. ¡°What of it, demon? You can¡¯t come through the portal, so why speak with us at all?¡± ¡°You ask of my motives, but you have not even introduced yourselves. Come now! I know enough of your customs to know you¡¯re being rude.¡± Bud stepped forward, sword in hand. ¡°I am Robert of Blackthorne, sworn Knight of Kelisia, and the commander of this company. If you wish to speak with anyone, you may speak with me.¡± ¡°A pleasure, child of Kelisia. I am Karlac Gormoth. As for my being here, it is simple curiosity. It is good to know those that might intrude on one¡¯s business, is it not?¡± ¡°Your business?¡± Bud asked. ¡°As in, the invasion of our world and the murder of our people?¡± Karlac appeared affronted. ¡°I have done no such thing.¡± ¡°You are a demon of the Infernal Halls, are you not?¡± Bud said. The creature seemed to consider the statement. ¡°More accurately, I am a demon in the Infernal Halls.¡± Bud let out a heavy breath. ¡°You twist your words like poison, demon, but you will not weaken my resolve. I stand as a shield against you who would devour us.¡± ¡°Devour?¡± The creature chuckled. ¡°Oh, how limited your perspective is. Devouring is but a crude misunderstanding. I unravel the very essence of a being. Your ¡®resolve¡¯ is but a dwindling flame before my will.¡± As the two spoke, Hump stepped closer to Emilia, sensing things already going downhill. He whispered, ¡°Emilia, get ready to close the portal. All you need to do is cut the node out.¡± She nodded, walking to the back of the company, ready to leave at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°Go back to whatever hell spawned you, foul demon,¡± Bud said. ¡°Our world does not want you or your kind.¡± Karlac snorted. ¡°It is not invasion but invitation. Your own kind beckons me, craving the power and chaos I wield. To suggest otherwise is the baffling of a child. You know as well as I do that there are always those that look to my kind for favour and strength.¡± ¡°Is that why you speak with us now?¡± Hump asked. The demon¡¯s eyes flicked to him and he smirked. ¡°Perhaps.¡± ¡°We do not deal with demons,¡± Bud said. ¡°This conversation has run its course. Begone, demon.¡± ¡°I caution you, Robert of Blackthorne. We may be enemies, but there is no need for disrespect. Let us not let our little discussion sour so easily.¡± His sword erupted with Frostfire, and an aura of cold blazed around him. ¡°Enough. In Kelisia¡¯s name, I cast you out of this place.¡± Behind him, the company cheered and shouted their own remarks. The demon extended their hand to the side. ¡°How disappointing.¡± Smoke erupted from his palm, thickening and taking on the shape of a sword. The demon levelled it in their direction as if participating in a formal duel. Fire erupted. A blaze of scarlet and heat filled the portal, obscuring everything else from sight. The demon had never said its magic couldn¡¯t pass through. "Shield!" Hump barked, his own essence surging to meet the attack. A barrier appeared over the portal just as the fire struck. Fire squashed against the shield and burst out around the edges, just barely out of reach of Bud. The knight ducked and stepped back, his hair singed even through his Heart of Frostfire aura. The stench of sulphur filled the air¡ªHellfire. It was a spell Hump had only ever heard of. A demonic flame that consumed life like no other, burning even the soul. Cold raced through Hump, the drain on his essence too much for his body to handle. Still he needed more. He layered essence into his Shield, weaving channels to reinforce and strengthen it, but already he could tell it was a lost cause. This magic was beyond him. ¡°Remove the node!¡± Hump roared. ¡°Back! Everyone back! I can¡¯t hold it for long.¡± ¡°Go, Nisha!¡± Hump said in his mind, sending an image of her retreating to the grove. He sensed her waver, but she relented, backing up a little before watching from a distance. It would have to do. Bud reiterated his orders and the company retreated until they were out of Hump¡¯s sight. Only Bud, Dylan, and Celaine remained at his side. Desperate for anything to help, Hump drew his spellbook from his belt. The pages whirled to his Shield spell, and he sent his essence through the pages, utilising the Compact Formations function of his spellbook to maintain the spell while he focused on summoning his essence and meeting the creature¡¯s deadly intent with his own. There was only one thought in the Hellfire¡ªdestroy. Every shred of strength he had went to the defence. He sensed its deadly intent within those flames; a focused power beyond even the lich, as if the spell itself was starving. The weight of it drove Hump back a step. He leant into it, leaning against his staff. Searing hot wind exploded against his face, whipping at his hair and cloak. ¡°Emilia is already going,¡± Celaine said, placing a hand on his back, helping him to remain in place. ¡°We¡¯re with you.¡± Dylan¡¯s essence encompassed Hump, granting him strength and endurance. More importantly, it gave him a second wind of essence and helped to protect him from the heat. Bud called upon his blessings too, layering his own Aegis of Protection beyond Hump¡¯s. The ice melted, but it reformed quickly. The pressure lessened, but already Hump could feel his power failing. Cracks began to form. His essence poured from them in blue streaks, all of it power that no longer went to defending against the blazing Hellfire. Just a little longer, Hump told himself. Emilia would remove the node and the portal would close. Yet at the same time, fear filled him. Even through Bud¡¯s ice, the heat was becoming unbearable. They¡¯d encountered a foe they couldn¡¯t stop, and now they¡¯d pay the ultimate price. Then as suddenly as it started, the blaze stopped. Karlac lowered his sword of fire and stared straight at Hump. No, his smouldering eyes were on the book in Hump¡¯s hand. Shit. Karlac burst into laughter. ¡°You!¡± The demon roared. ¡°You would risk it here against me? Fool! I will not burn it!¡± Hump said nothing. Instead, he used the demon¡¯s words as a chance to reinforce his Shield, still not letting the spell fall. A change came to the dungeon air. The chaotic essence in the chamber faltered, and the portal started to fade. Yet through what remained, Hump saw Karlac¡¯s unwavering gaze. ¡°We shall meet again Wielder of the Pages, Bearer of Glyndaril, Disciple of the Wanderer. On my word as Karlac Gormoth. Remember my name, Wizard, for I shall come for you with an offer you cannot refuse.¡± The portal vanished, and silence came to the chamber. Hump returned his spellbook to his belt and leant against his staff, exhausted. That singular spell had drained more from him than the entire battle. He stared at the now empty wall, still grasping what the demon had meant. One thing was clear¡ªit had recognised the Book of Infinite Pages, and it knew him to be its owner. Hump felt eyes on him and turned to see the rest of the company staring from the edge of the mushroom grove. They were all looking at him. Nisha raced up to his side, and he smiled, petting her scales as she huddled up against him. ¡°Why did it let us go?¡± Henrietta asked. ¡°What did it mean when it called you those things, Hump?¡± ¡°It meant that I messed up,¡± Hump said. ¡°It meant that the demon figured out something about me that I¡¯ve done my best to keep hidden. I¡¯d appreciate it greatly if you mentioned this to nobody.¡± ¡°As would I,¡± Bud said, gazing over the company. ¡°This is no business of anyone but Hump¡¯s, understood?¡± The company looked at him with concerned faces, but a round of agreement and nods went up. Celaine leant down beside Hump. ¡°Your eye is showing.¡± Hump withdrew his essence from it, letting it return to normal. ¡°Better?¡± She nodded. ¡°This isn¡¯t good, is it?¡± ¡°No, it bloody isn¡¯t,¡± Hump said. ¡°The demon was powerful¡ªbeyond powerful even. And I think the reason it let us go is that it didn¡¯t want to destroy my book.¡± ¡°What do we do now?¡± Bud asked. ¡°We¡¯ll have to report the demon we just spoke to.¡± Hump¡¯s heart raced. He let out a breath he didn¡¯t know he was holding, only now noticing his trembling hand. Nisha pressed harder against him, looking at him with wide, worried eyes. ¡°If you could leave me out of the report, that would help,¡± Hump said. ¡°I know that¡¯s asking a lot but I don¡¯t want to risk even a rumour of what happened. Anyone that recognised the book¡¯s presence in Sheercliff would surely put the two together.¡± ¡°There is nothing you can¡¯t ask of me,¡± Bud said, extending a hand to Hump. ¡°I will leave you out, of course.¡± Hump took his hand and was heaved to his feet. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°We shall find a way through this together,¡± Bud assured him. ¡°Just as you said. All of us are in this together.¡± Hump smiled, feeling at least a little for the weight lifted. ¡°Shame though,¡± Dylan said. ¡°Things were going so smoothly until you went and ruined it.¡± Hump couldn¡¯t hold back his laughter. ¡°Sorry to disappoint.¡± Chapter 326 - Uncanny Resemblance Hump inspected the fungi-pedestal where the dungeon node had previously been housed, studying the various vessels and fleshy parts that formed it. The only other time he¡¯d actually seen dungeons creating life was in Bledsbury, where he¡¯d seen the strange eggs with kobolds growing inside. Just like everything else to do with dungeons, it was like some twisted forgery of the real world. Nisha was roused from where she was splayed out nearby as Bud and Emilia approached. ¡°Here,¡± Emilia said, handing over the Dungeon Node to Hump. Hump took it, eyeing the pale pink gemstone curiously. It was about as large as an egg, so far smaller than the dungeon cores he¡¯d seen in the past. Its surface was smooth but bumpy, and the many tendrils that connected it to its pedestal stuck from it like hairs. ¡°We¡¯ll need to get permission before you can pass it over to the Inquisition, but I don¡¯t see any problems,¡± Bud said. ¡°Especially not after they hear we killed a mind eater and spoke with a demon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll follow your lead on that,¡± Hump said. ¡°Have you heard of such encounters before? With Karlac, not the mind eater.¡± ¡°No,¡± Emilia said. ¡°So, I expect they¡¯ll be very interested to hear that a greater demon took an interest in this place.¡± ¡°I bet.¡± ¡°Are you worried about what it said?¡± she asked. Hump looked at her with a frown. ¡°Did you just ask me if I¡¯m worried about the powerful demon that¡¯s placed a target on my back?¡± Emilia met his eye and smiled innocently. ¡°Forgive me for being concerned.¡± Hump chuckled. ¡°A little.¡± ¡°Bet you¡¯re wishing Bud didn¡¯t go and poke the bear like he did too.¡± Emilia gave Bud an annoyed look to which the knight smiled boyishly. ¡°I admit, I may have provoked it.¡± ¡°Yeah, you bloody did,¡± Emilia said under her breath. Seeing how the two of them acted with each other, Hump couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°What¡¯s so amusing?¡± Emilia asked. ¡°Just enjoying the show,¡± Hump said. ¡°Not often do I get to see a Knight of Kelisia told off. He is a Chosen after all, you can¡¯t expect him to have a pleasant chat with a demon.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Bud said. ¡°Would have been better if you hadn¡¯t made it unleash Hellfire on us though, admittedly,¡± Hump added. Bud winced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve talked with the company and don¡¯t foresee any issues regarding what the demon said. You¡¯re a wizard, possessing a book of secrets really isn¡¯t that strange. The rest was just a load of nonsense.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a silver lining I suppose. It¡¯s been hard work reaching a point where I can hide the presence of the book. Would be a shame for it to fail so soon after returning.¡± ¡°What are you going to do though?¡± Bud asked. ¡°If we¡¯re on the expedition, you¡¯re going to need to push yourself. There may not be any way to avoid the use of the book.¡± ¡°It was a slip up,¡± Hump said. ¡°Didn¡¯t even cross my mind that a demon might recognise it, I was only focusing on the spell. I can keep it contained unless we face such a perilous situation again.¡± ¡°And if we do?¡± ¡°Then whoever comes for me better be strong enough to take it, cause I¡¯m not giving it up without a fight.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t imagine many warlocks out there strong enough to take it from you, especially with the rest of us around.¡± ¡°Exactly. It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m stronger than my master was¡ªstronger than I ever thought possible¡ªif they come for me, it¡¯ll go different. That demon on the other hand might be a problem.¡± ¡°I intend to speak with Count Daston about it,¡± Bud said. ¡°I¡¯ll need to report that day¡¯s events to Overseer Oswald upon our return, and I¡¯ll get permission to hand over the dungeon node for you. After that, I¡¯m going to see if he knows anything about this demon.¡± ¡°Brilliant.¡± ¡°Did you figure anything out?¡± Bud asked, nodding at the pedestal. ¡°Sort of. It¡¯s only an idea, but does it remind you of anything?¡± Bud and Emilia both looked at the fungus. ¡°A bad dinner?¡± Bud suggested. ¡°No,¡± Hump said. ¡°Not like that. Seriously, look at it.¡± ¡°The warlocks in Sheercliff,¡± Emilia said. ¡°It¡¯s a bit like a Tree of Damnation.¡± Hump nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking. Specifically, what if the way warlocks form the artificial dungeon cores and heartstones using a method similar to this?¡± ¡°You think they¡¯re growing them?¡± Bud asked, dumbfounded. Hump shrugged. ¡°Why not? If a dungeon can grow a node like this, replicating the process should be possible in theory. It would take someone very powerful and knowledgeable in magic, but they are led by Baelkor, the first servant of Uvdar¡ªpower isn¡¯t something they lack.¡± Bud gave him a sceptical look. ¡°All of this sounds like you have an idea coming that you¡¯re trying to convince us to agree with.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing drastic. The Inquisition wants the dungeon node. I just wonder if they¡¯ve had the same thought as me and are trying to figure out the process.¡± ¡°No.¡± Bud shook his head. ¡°Absolutely not. Creating dungeons is a step too far, even for wizards. Surely that broaches on warlock territory.¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t need to create a dungeon. The cores are what¡¯s valuable. Just think of the one in my staff.¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Assuming all this is true, what¡¯s your point?¡± Emilia asked. ¡°You told me that the demons managed to get inside the fortress during the assault, didn¡¯t you?¡± Bud and Emilia both nodded. ¡°My point is that if warlocks are active here, they could be plotting something similar to the attack on Sheercliff City. It would explain why the Inquisition is interested in the nodes. There¡¯s nothing else special about them. The essence within is weak, so I can¡¯t imagine it being much use for enchanting or spellcasting.¡± ¡°Sounds like we should just hand the node over as planned,¡± Bud said. ¡°Trade it in for the spells you want and leave the Inquisition to do what they wish with it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s one option.¡± Bud looked at him suspiciously. ¡°I knew this was coming.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the other option?¡± Emilia asked. ¡°We become more involved,¡± Hump said. ¡°Join the hunt for the warlocks. Learn what the Inquisition know and use that to our advantage.¡± ¡°We have the expedition approaching,¡± Bud said. ¡°You¡¯re commissioned by the Dastons to participate, and my own company is under orders. How would that work?¡± ¡°The particulars we can figure out later,¡± Hump said. ¡°What matters is that our run-in with Karlac has taught me something¡ªI can¡¯t keep hiding and crossing my fingers that nobody finds me and my book. If there are warlocks in Fort Nordric, I want all the information I can get about them. It¡¯s time I take the initiative in finding them before they come looking for me. Better to be ahead of the game than caught up in one we don¡¯t know is being played.¡± Emilia frowned. ¡°You sure you¡¯re not getting in over your head? This feels like something we¡¯d be better off staying out of.¡± ¡°No,¡± Bud said. ¡°Hump¡¯s right. You remember what that Three Eyes wizard said? War is coming to Alveron. If warlocks are active in Fort Nordric, the likely goal is the Temple of Sanctum. If there are more seals like the Seal of Osidium, one would be in there. We can¡¯t let them destroy it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s that too,¡± Hump said. ¡°Though all of this is meaningless if one of the seals isn¡¯t in Nordric. With any luck, Inquisitor Sarielle will be forthcoming and let us know.¡± ¡°You plan to ask her?¡± Bud asked. Hump nodded. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how much they know.¡± Emilia sighed. ¡°I guess it¡¯s going to be a while yet before we get a break.¡± She looked at Hump hesitantly. ¡°About my Soul Awakening¡­ Did your book record it?¡± Hump gave her a curious look then realised he hadn¡¯t even checked. He opened it, thinking about her Transcending Blade but finding nothing but random spells and studies on magic. ¡°Seems not,¡± Hump said. ¡°I think it might struggle with martial techniques. They don¡¯t often require runes or formations, much like blessings. You¡¯d need to show me the details if you wanted it recorded.¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite glad actually,¡± Emilia said. ¡°It¡¯s a secret family technique after all. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d like for it to be passed down through your book.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more than reasonable. If the opportunity ever arises, I¡¯ll try not to look.¡± Hump turned his gaze on Bud. ¡°Speaking of which, if you want to make it up for me you can show me the God Glyphs for your new blessings. I¡¯d be very interested in seeing what my book thinks of them.¡± ¡°As if I wouldn¡¯t show you anyway.¡± Hump grinned. ¡°Then we¡¯re even.¡± *** Their journey back to Fort Nordric felt far more arduous than when they¡¯d left. Along the way, they stopped at Rocktower Keep, dropping off the scout that had been lent to them and watering the horses. The guards seemed almost surprised to see them so soon after they¡¯d left, and it was only Bud¡¯s assurances as a Chosen of Kelisia that convinced them the dungeon node was closed at all. Hump rode with Nishari draped awkwardly over his lap for much of the journey. She was far too big for it really¡ªFleetfoot managed the weight just fine, it was Hump¡¯s thighs that suffered. While the little dragon had done great and listened well in the dungeon, he couldn¡¯t help but question that it might be too soon for her. It was dangerous. Far more dangerous than he¡¯d anticipated even. At worst he¡¯d expected the node to be as bad as Bledsbury, but the mind eater had been a surprise. ¡°Never thought I¡¯d see a dragon riding a horse,¡± Dylan said, riding at his side. ¡°Poor girl needs her sleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure. Big day for her after all. I don¡¯t suppose she¡¯s seen so much excitement before.¡± ¡°Not from up close.¡± ¡°She did well,¡± Celaine said. ¡°I know it¡¯s difficult, but she¡¯d be hunting with the pack by now in the wild. We can¡¯t coddle her.¡± Hump glanced at her, frowning. He¡¯d already had this conversation and she was surprisingly insistent. It was dusk when they returned to Fort Nordric. The walls blocked all view of the city, but for the Temple of Sanctum¡¯s great down. Towers were spaced out along the battlements, manned by soldiers. Along the wall, others patrolled, relying on artifacts powered by essence stones to illuminate the land below. Such artifacts were expensive, and Hump had never seen so many concentrated in one place. It lit up the landscape almost as bright as if it were day. Entering the city, they passed through security and split up. Gideon took the wounded to hospital, while Emilia and Dylan would return to the barrack with the rest of the company, and Bud reported to Overseer Oswald¡ªhe¡¯d need permission to hand the node over to Hump and the inquisitors. It had been a long day, but once he and Celaine were back at their accommodation, there was still more to do. The trip hadn¡¯t been fruitless. Emilia had awakened her soul, he¡¯d gained a Ward of Earth, which would definitely prove useful, but it was hardly worth the price. If a demon was after him, he¡¯d need to redouble his concealment efforts. It might know he had it, but he¡¯d rather it couldn¡¯t find him. As he did every day, Hump meditated on the River and Waves, cycling his essence through his body. Once the cold of the day¡¯s battle left him, he focused on his training. Ever since he¡¯d used Spirit Overflow, his soul had become stronger, and its boundaries firmer, wrapping around it like a shell. With only a little effort, he could contain his essence and keep it hidden from any that might look for it. But there were imperfections. His bond with the Book of Infinite Pages was one of them, as was his connection with Nishari. Both were weak and difficult to notice, but if one knew what they were looking for they¡¯d detect their presence, particularly when he started using those connections. The bond with Nishari was helpful, partially masking his book. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but unless someone came into physical contact with him, he didn¡¯t see how anyone could detect it. Right now, Hump could hide his presence to the point where one might not even realise that he had magic, his essence was so perfectly contained. Once he was feeling good, he started to pour a little power into his Spirit Well, slowly building up the essence within the second store in his soul in preparation for when he was ready to advance. For now, his goal was to consolidate what he had. His power had advanced more quickly than his skills, and if he went further, it would become unwieldy, perhaps even dangerous. Not just for his soul, but if he were to cast a spell and fail, it could explode in his face. He was barely capable of Tier 5 magic. It would be some time yet before he learned Tier 6 spells like Rivers of Lava and advanced to the next step. That meant the basics. It was a difficult thing to work on without a master. His soul was his greatest asset currently. If he could learn to use other magic that utilised it like White Flame, it could make him more powerful, but it wasn¡¯t necessarily practical. Perhaps the inquisitors would have a technique for him, but in the meantime, he focused on the one thing he knew needed work. Fire cracked in the hearth nearby, and Hump reached for it, trying to hear the whisper of its will as he had earth essence and used Wielder of the Winds. Intuitively, it made sense to him that he mastered his control over fire before he attempted Rivers of Lava. As his essence met it, he sensed the energetic intent within, bursting and flaring with energy that flashed out almost as quickly as it appeared. A constantly changing, morphing, cluster of power that seemed so beyond Hump¡¯s mind to wield. Yet he felt the heat calling to him, whispering in his ear like an old friend. For a while, he became lost in that feeling, his own essence cycling calmly through his body. Hump opened his eyes in a start, the memory of Hellfire coming back to him and sending a jolt through his body. He was covered in sweat and breathing hard. He could still feel its heat, and its unceasing will to destroy all it touched. Hump wondered if it were possible for a wizard to learn such magic. No. There¡¯re already too many reasons for the Pantheon to burn me as a heretic. Let¡¯s not give them another. New spells could wait until tomorrow. His invitation to meet with Inquisitor Sarielle had already arrived. He would trade in the dungeon node for some high tier spells, and then see what more the Inquisition had to offer them. If he was right about the artificial dungeon cores, he had a feeling they¡¯d have much to speak of. Chapter 327- House of the Inquisition What stood out most about the buildings in Fort Nordric was the age of the grand buildings. It was easy to tell which were remnants from before the War of the Firmament. The stone had a yellow hue to it, and they were usually circular in shape. The Wizard¡¯s Society was no different. It was a massive series of buildings connected by a number of outdoor walkways. From the black iron gates where Hump stood, he saw a garden busy with people chatting, and a large training courtyard with wizards practicing their spellcasting. His invitation had specified that the Inquisition was located somewhere on the complex. Hump almost expected someone to stop him as he entered the grounds, but nobody did. Nishari followed at his side, taking in everything with the curiosity of a child, her eyes wide and flicking everywhere. When they approached anything new, she¡¯d race ahead of him and start sniffing before looking back at him as if asking why he was walking so slow. It was mid-morning, and perhaps thirty people made their way through the grounds, most of them on the younger side of him. Through the windows, Hump saw lecture halls full of wizards of all ages, though again, most seemed younger. He¡¯d not heard much about the schooling in Fort Nordric, but it seemed to be extensive. It made sense, of course. Where better to educate a large population of wizards than the front line of the Fallen Lands. No doubt they would see much combat. He followed the stone walkways to the rear of the grounds and did his best to ignore the many eyes that glanced his way. They whispered and chatted excitedly, clearly recognising him. Each time someone looked her way, Nisha exploded with excitement through their bond, desperate to sprint at them and say hello. Fortunately, her training had come far enough now that she could contain herself. A group of girls about his age laughed when he caught them staring, one of them waving. Hump pretended not to see and continued. Play? Nisha thought. No. Later. She dragged her feet and let out a huff in protest. Once we¡¯re done here, I promise. A couple of minutes later, Hump reached his destination. The House of the Inquisition was clearly old, though it lacked the yellow stone and roundness of much of the estate. Instead, the building was castle-like, with tall, grey stone walls and murder holes out of reach above. A gate gave access to the inner courtyard, where a guard was stationed outside. ¡°Wizard Humphrey?¡± the man asked as Hump approached. Unlike everyone else Hump had seen on the estate, the guard had a longsword at his hip, and was armoured in steel plate. He didn¡¯t need to look closely to tell it was enchanted. Runes formed patterns over the armour, filled with faint essence. ¡°What gave it away?¡± Hump asked, trying to keep a straight face as Nisha stretched her head as far forward as she could to sniff at the guard, without stepping in front of Hump. The guard¡¯s eyes went to Nishari and he chuckled. ¡°Lucky guess, sir. Inquisitor Sarielle is waiting for you in her office.¡± ¡°Are dragons allowed inside?¡± ¡°Our rules regarding dragons are a little undeveloped. Go right on ahead.¡± He opened the door, revealing a large reception room decorated with paintings and a lavish woven rug. ¡°Follow the hall and then it¡¯s the first door on the left. The inquisitor¡¯s name is on the door, you won¡¯t miss it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Of course, sir. Good luck.¡± Hump followed the hallway, looking at the few paintings on the walls. It was scarcely decorated, and incomparable to the rest of the Wizard¡¯s Society branch. If anything, it was as if they¡¯d tried to make it as bland as they could. Hump found the door and knocked twice. ¡°Enter.¡± The door creaked open and inside Hump found Inquisitor Sarielle sat alone. A number of letters lay across her desk. She looked up from them and gave him a tense smile, her face framed by hair that hung in ringlets past her shoulders. ¡°Ah, Wizard Humphrey, so glad you could make it. And you brought the rumoured dragon! She is magnificent, truly.¡± Nisha sauntered into the room, her tail wagging with excitement. Hump had to hold back a little of his own excitement as he gazed over the many shelves along the walls of Sarielle¡¯s office, each of them packed with artifacts and essence stones. There were crystals as large as his fist, one had the colours of the four main elements, all of them shifting within as if constantly battling for dominance. He passed a small picture with a person actually waving inside, the movement making it appear almost real. ¡°These artifacts are amazing,¡± Hump said. ¡°One finds themselves in possession of many magical artifacts when they work in a position like mine. I¡¯ve taken to collecting them. Please.¡± She gestured to a seat opposite her. Hump leant in closer to look at a miniature wooden elephant. It shook its head and looked at him, trunk twisting. ¡°That one was created by an artisan from Hubaan, in the south. A number of them were being smuggled into Alveron and one ended up in my hands.¡± ¡°Does it do anything?¡± ¡°It looks good on my shelf. I don¡¯t ask it for more.¡± Hump took his seat. ¡°Certainly does the job.¡± ¡°Now, forgive the hurry but today has suddenly become very busy for me,¡± Sarielle said. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind if we get right to what you have for me.¡± Hump removed a cloth pouch from his bag and placed it on the table, unravelling it to reveal the dungeon node inside. ¡°It¡¯s a bit on the small side,¡± Hump said. ¡°I think we got to it during the early stages of its development.¡± The woman leant forward, studying it closely. ¡°It¡¯s perfect. Better than the others we have. Much better. We have one other with a few of the tendrils intact, and they were not cut with this proficiency.¡± ¡°The credit for that goes to my party member,¡± Hump said. ¡°I was a little preoccupied at the time. I presume you¡¯ve heard of our encounter?¡± ¡°Word reached me, yes. Sounds like you had a close call.¡± A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Closer than expected on a quest like this, but we made it back.¡± ¡°That you did, and with a prize to show for it. This is more than enough for us to go ahead with our arrangement. You¡¯ll be granted access to our full collection of spellbooks and be welcome to pick. In exchange for this, we¡¯re willing to offer a Tier 6 spell and two Tier 5 spells. Beyond that, I¡¯m afraid you will need to pay the same amount as our inquisitors.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more than satisfactory,¡± Hump said. Hump glanced at the node¡ªit lacked the strength of a dungeon core and the lustre of an essence stone. ¡°What¡¯s your interest in the dungeon nodes?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s still inquisitor business.¡± ¡°Then if you don¡¯t mind me asking a different question,¡± Hump said, ¡°does your interest in them have anything to do with the artificial dungeon cores the warlocks used to attack Sheercliff City?¡± Hump laid his staff across his lap, lifting the focus crystal slightly. ¡°Cores like the one on my staff.¡± Sarielle narrowed her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s a very specific question.¡± ¡°I know that the one that leads the warlocks has power over plants like the Trees of Damnation we saw in Sheercliff, and I saw the strange fungi this node grew from. It¡¯s not a massive leap in logic to consider a connection between the two powers.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not. In fact, it¡¯s a leap I¡¯ve made myself.¡± ¡°The reason I bring it up is that my party informed me that warlocks are suspected of being behind the demons that infiltrated the fortress during the assault. If the same warlocks are active here, I want to be involved.¡± She tapped the long nail of her forefinger on her desk. ¡°And why should I speak with you of any of this? This information is not for the public. Only a small circle even knows about the theory.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with them before,¡± Hump said. ¡°I¡¯ve seen how deep their influence lies. Lord Ferrand of Sheercliff was in their pocket, along with dozens of other nobles and people of influence.¡± ¡°You¡¯re suggesting there could be traitors in our midst?¡± Hump frowned, caught off guard at the question. ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m sure this isn¡¯t a sentiment unfamiliar to you.¡± She sighed. ¡°No. Unfortunately, it is not. But I¡¯m still struggling to see how you fit into all this. Do you want to join the Inquisition now? Because Inquisitor Latris told me she already made you an offer that you refused. I¡¯ll be frank, part of my instructions are to win you over to the Inquisition. The offer still stands¡­¡± she must have seen something on Hump¡¯s face as she trailed off. ¡°You¡¯re after something else, aren¡¯t you?¡± Hump nodded. ¡°My position on the Inquisition remains unchanged.¡± ¡°Then what do you want? Before me sits a young man in a position many would envy¡ªa hero by many accounts; a person desired by various guilds and organisations, my own amongst them; and yet you remain an outsider. I¡¯ve seen people like you before. Do you know what they have in common?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all hiding something.¡± Hump met Inquisitor Sarielle¡¯s eyes with an impassive face, doing his utmost to give nothing away. The truth was, he had much to hide. Not to mention his spellbook, but his relationship with the Inquisition was hardly good. Inquisitor Eliana had been behind the death of his master, and she¡¯d been trained by the same man that had betrayed his master at Elenvine Academy. Gods knew how deep the warlock infiltration went. ¡°I want to work with you to uncover these warlocks,¡± Hump said. ¡°It¡¯s as simple as that.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deny it then?¡± ¡°I see no need to comment on it. Do you need more of a reason than the fact I want to help defeat evil people? I¡¯ve seen what they¡¯re capable of. They intended to sacrifice the lives of an entire city for their purpose, and that¡¯s just the beginning. I don¡¯t want to see that happen here, and I certainly don¡¯t want to see what comes next if their plan succeeds.¡± ¡°And what do you know of their plan?¡± Hump couldn¡¯t tell if she was acting ignorant of the Seal of Osidium that the warlocks had destroyed or truly didn¡¯t know. Starrick had said it had been the second, which meant that there were more. Either way, it wasn¡¯t his place to give such information away. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I¡¯m permitted to say.¡± ¡°There is no inquisitor of higher authority than I in Fort Nordric.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Hump said. ¡°Which means either you know and are testing me, or you don¡¯t and were intentionally not informed.¡± Sarielle let out a long sigh. ¡°You¡¯re certainly an interesting young man. You¡¯d do well as an inquisitor. You¡¯ve got the right mind for it. It¡¯s a path few wizards are well suited to. Often, a very dark one, full of evil and betrayal, but do you know why I do it?¡± Hump shrugged. ¡°I could guess at a few reasons.¡± ¡°To protect wizards,¡± she answered for him. ¡°There is a growing contempt for wizards across Alveron, even more so in places seeing war like Fort Nordric. At every turn, warlocks appear involved, and that reflects poorly on the rest of us. There is a threshold we cannot cross if we are to hold onto the rights we have as citizens of Alveron today. For every warlock scheme that succeeds, we¡¯re one step closer to crossing it. To returning to the days where wizards were hunted by followers of the Pantheon and burned at the stake. The reason I do this is to ensure that never happens again. What is it you fight for, Wizard Humphrey?¡± It was an admirable motivation, and not one Hump expected from an inquisitor. He¡¯d always seen them as a brutal enforcement unit, there to hunt down wizards that went beyond some superficial barrier, but he supposed the true job of the Inquisition was to keep wizards in line so that the Pantheon didn¡¯t become involved. ¡°My ambition is far from anything so grand,¡± Hump said. ¡°My party are my family. Two of them are Chosen, here on King Henry¡¯s orders. Another is a martial from a noble family¡ªagain, she cannot leave. We are to join the expedition to the Infernal Halls soon, and my own theory is that if the warlocks and demons are indeed working together, then the expedition will surely be a target. I want to keep my family safe.¡± Sarielle rested her elbows on the table and interlocked her fingers. She held his eyes for a long few seconds. ¡°You seem honest, which is good. I can certainly empathise with your desire to protect your party, and I can¡¯t deny that the expedition has been identified as a vulnerability. I am certainly keen on working with you¡ªthis private meeting should be evidence of that alone¡ªbut there¡¯s a problem that¡¯s very difficult to move past. How can I trust a rogue wizard to act in the city with so many eyes already on us? My reputation is already on the line.¡± Hump paused, thinking. Nisha looked at him, seeming to pick up on the tension in the room. ¡°You don¡¯t have to trust me in the city. I¡¯m sure there are many wizards more knowledgeable and powerful than me active within these walls. What I want is information. In exchange, my party will use our experience to identify any schemes that may evolve in the expedition.¡± ¡°Are you implying that you would not do so if I do not provide this information? I¡¯m well aware of your arrangement with Countess Daston and Lady Marcela.¡± ¡°No, but it would certainly make things easier if we were on the same page.¡± ¡°An interesting proposition.¡± She raised her voice and said, ¡°What do you think?¡± The door opened, and a man with black hair speckled with grey entered the chamber, chilling blue eyes finding Hump. ¡°Wizard Aldric,¡± Hump said, a sinking feeling in his stomach. The same man that had clearly been suspicious of him when they¡¯d met at the gathering hosted by Count Daston. This was an intentional ambush. ¡°He¡¯s alright,¡± Aldric said. ¡°A bit immature, but I think we can work with him.¡± ¡°You were spying on me?¡± Hump said. ¡°Apologies for the surprise,¡± Aldric said. ¡°But we must be careful with who we grant Tier 6 spells to. Even more so when they start probing for classified information.¡± He gave Sarielle a pointed look. ¡°It was unexpected for me too,¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to connect the dungeon nodes and the artificial cores. He¡¯ll be a valuable asset.¡± Aldric glanced at Hump, looking him up and down. ¡°I¡¯m not ready to say yet.¡± ¡°Not sure I like where this is going,¡± Hump said. ¡°This is underhanded, even for inquisitors.¡± ¡°Revealing myself now was a courtesy,¡± Aldric said. ¡°If we wanted to spy on you, you¡¯d never know. And I¡¯m no inquisitor. Sarielle, I¡¯ll take him from here. Thank you.¡± She eyed him suspiciously but nodded. ¡°Understood. I¡¯m sure we will speak again soon, Wizard Humphrey. Appreciate your time.¡± That brief exchange was enough for Hump to tell who was truly in charge here. ¡°This attitude isn¡¯t working for me,¡± Hump said. ¡°I owe you nothing, Wizard Aldric. Why should I go with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to have a bit of a chat, wizard to wizard. Along the way, you¡¯ll get your spellbooks.¡± ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we start with your encounter with the greater demon. Primarily, I just want to know if I can trust you. Hard to find a man that can be trusted these days. You might even learn something along the way.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Well, your assumptions were good, but you missed something obvious.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°The warlocks didn¡¯t just help the demons breach the city. We suspect that the Infernal Halls itself is a dungeon created by the warlocks. We are fighting a war on two fronts, my young wizard friend, one of which is within our own walls.¡± Chapter 328 - The Iron Hand Wizard Aldric led Hump through the gardens of the estate, following winding paths between rows of blossoming flowers and sculpted fountains. The late morning sun glowed through the leaves of fruit trees above, casting long shadows upon the cobblestone path. People looked up from where they sat on benches or grassland and looked at them nervously as they passed by. Nisha ran ahead excitedly, sniffing at anything that interested her, and Hump made no effort to control her. He¡¯d done his part on being polite, and he¡¯d been spied on for it. Now he would use them for his own gain and forget the rest of it. ¡°Before we begin, I want to know who I speak with,¡± Hump said. ¡°If you¡¯re not an inquisitor, what are you? Inquisitor Sarielle claimed to be the inquisitor of the highest authority in Nordric, yet she deferred to you.¡± ¡°I was an inquisitor once, but no longer.¡± He withdrew a silver flask from the pockets of his wizard robes and took a swig. ¡°I am a Wizard of the First Order, and with that, a certain power was entrusted to me. The power to decide the very fate of a wizard, if I so desire.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware any wizard possessed such authority.¡± Aldric paused, gently lifting a purple rose to his nose and breathing it in. He smiled. ¡°Many think the same, until fate finds them. It¡¯s a firm belief of mine that many fool themselves into thinking they have more freedoms than they do, rather than facing the realities of life. In theory, freedom comes with power, but I¡¯ve found that the more power one has, the more restrictions one finds placed upon said power. Tradition, protocols, rules¡ªit binds all of us the same.¡± ¡°Unless one goes right to the top,¡± Hump said. ¡°Who would dare to restrict the Twelve?¡± ¡°There is perhaps only one,¡± Aldric said. ¡°Lady Light herself. Just as we are bound by King Henry, the Arch Wizard, High Priests and any number of Chosen, they are ruled by her. And no doubt, they must remain in line just like the rest of us.¡± His eyes found Hump, carrying a gravitas with them that made Hump look away before he could think better of it. Annoyed at himself, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re concerned about my loyalties.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Hump came to a stop and turned to the man. He didn¡¯t hide the irritation in his voice. ¡°I defended Sheercliff City. I fought as many warlocks as anyone. How much more evidence of my fidelity do you need?¡± Nisha returned to Hump¡¯s side, a feeling of camaraderie coming through their bond. Of focus and anger. She shared his irritation, and she glared at Aldric defiantly. The man seemed to find her amusing as he watched her with a faint smile before turning back to Hump. ¡°It is not about your lack of achievements, but rather, the number of them. Your growth is too fast, your luck too good, and your placement in all this too perfect. You¡ªand forgive my phrasing¡ªburn too bright for such a young wizard. And now, not only do you speak with a greater demon, but you also survive its wrath. Something doesn¡¯t add up, and until I know what, you¡¯re a threat.¡± The man took another swig from his silver flask. Hump¡¯s brow furrowed as he glanced at it, wondering at the man¡¯s own secrets. Surely it was too early for a wizard of such high esteem to be drinking alcohol, especially in public. Hump struggled to find fault in the man¡¯s statement. The truth was, he was a warlock¡ªor at least, he had been one once, on a purely technical standpoint. The dragon imprint on his soul was now gone, but it was a corruption of his soul that granted him power¡ªthe very definition of what made a warlock. His growth now was thanks to a mysterious spellbook, and his knowledge of events in part due to his meeting with Owalyn and Countess Daston. There was much that he couldn¡¯t¡ªwouldn¡¯t¡ªexplain. ¡°I understand your reservations toward me,¡± Hump said. ¡°Good.¡± Aldric continued walking, hands clasped behind his back and seemingly relaxed, enjoying the sun. ¡°Then let us move this discussion along. Tell me of the greater demon you encountered. I¡¯ve already heard one version of events, but I would be most interested in yours.¡± Hump followed at his side. ¡°There¡¯s not a huge amount to tell. We slew a mind eater in the node chamber, and then pursued its fleeing underlings to a portal at the rear of the chamber. Through the portal, I saw a forest of red leaves, and silver stars in the sky above. It reminded me of a dungeon grove, and I assumed it to be part of the Infernal Halls. I briefly studied the portal before the scene changed, revealing a humanoid demon with black wings and a tail. He called itself Karlac Gormoth and seemed interested in learning about us. My party member did most of the talking and probed him enough to find out that it didn¡¯t seem to be a part of the Infernal Halls, but rather some sort of passerby or visitor.¡± ¡°Indeed, it would be strange for this particular demon to be loyal to the dungeon.¡± ¡°You know of it?¡± Hump asked. The man nodded. ¡°Karlac is a devil, and a powerful one at that. His name is found in the vilest of dark scripture. He comes in many forms: Karlac Bloodseeker, Karlac Silvertongue, Karlac the Traveler. In all, he appears as a friend: handsome, fair, and all too human. Always, he comes offering bargains. These are dark days indeed if he has become enraptured in all this.¡± ¡°Have you dealt with him before?¡± ¡°Not directly, but I have seen many that have attempted to summon him, and a few that succeeded. It always ended in heartbreak, for one never wins a bargain with a devil. It is a fool¡¯s gambit that only the most desperate or wicked ever seek, and Karlac is one of the most powerful amongst them. For you to have spoken to him is a danger to the city already, you must not trust his words.¡± Hump decided not to say that Karlac had already mentioned coming to Hump with an offer for his spellbook, not that he would ever take it. ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t do too much talking in the end,¡± Hump said. ¡°I¡¯ve got a Knight of Kelisia in my party that¡¯s all about the purging and banishing of demons. Conversation diverged into Hellfire fairly quickly.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Aldric barked a laugh. ¡°I¡¯d expect nothing less from a Blackthorne.¡± Hump¡¯s lips twisted into an unwilling smile at the comment, then he sighed and looked at the ground. ¡°Of course, you¡¯ve looked into my party.¡± ¡°Sir Robert has been working hard in Fort Nordric. There are few that do not know his name, and fewer that do not know his title: Frost Knight. You are a wizard travelling with a dragon¡ªit took less than an hour for news of your arrival to reach me.¡± ¡°He is a good man,¡± Hump said. ¡°Even if you do not trust me, you can trust him.¡± ¡°I do. In fact, I worked closely with his uncle before his unfortunate passing. There are few I would rather face warlocks with. The merit of your allies is one of the reasons we are having this discussion now. And of course, there is Countess Daston. I have not known her to judge a person incorrectly before, and her ears reach more places than even mine.¡± ¡°Yet it is still not enough for you to trust me.¡± ¡°Should I?¡± ¡°They do.¡± ¡°Trust is something I have learned to extend with great caution. In my time, I have found that it is those that one trusts the most that always leave the most severe burns.¡± ¡°You seem to trust Inquisitor Sarielle.¡± ¡°She is a good inquisitor, yes. We are allied through a shared purpose, which makes things easier.¡± ¡°To protect wizards,¡± Hump guessed. ¡°Precisely. Though where we differ in who we perceive as the greatest threat. Sarielle believes that our fate is held in the hands of the Pantheon, but I disagree. We are our own worst enemies. Those that gain power, become greedy for it. And those that gain it quickly become greediest of all. They hunger for it, until their lust for strength and domination consumes the very thing that makes them human, and they fall to become warlocks.¡± ¡°So you wish to protect wizards from themselves?¡± Hump asked. ¡°I want to protect them from those that have already fallen. And from what I just overheard, I get the impression you¡¯re well aware of what I speak.¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± Hump said cautiously, not wanting to give away things that were not meant for his ears. ¡°Then let me be more specific,¡± Aldric. ¡°You know that the warlocks destroyed the Seal of Osidium, do you not? And that it was their target in Sheercliff?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I also suspect you witnessed the battle before the House of Stone between the warlock leader and a wizard known as Starrick.¡± ¡°I did.¡± Hump nodded, surprised at the depth of Aldric¡¯s knowledge. There were few people that knew such specifics, and Hump had been warned not to share them. Aldric nodded. ¡°The Seal of Osidium was the second of the twelve seals to fall. Twelve seals that seal away the ancient gods and are all that stand between us and another War of the Firmament.¡± Wizard Starrick had mentioned that a Great War was coming too, but he had not spoken of what exactly the seals were for. ¡°You¡¯re more well informed than I am,¡± Hump admitted. ¡°I should hope so. Did you see it fall?¡± ¡°Only the aftermath. Sheercliff was cracked, as if struck by a giant hammer, and then a great pillar of light and power pierced the sky. Afterward, the warlocks attempted to sacrifice the people of the city to open a rift, but I do not know what lay beyond.¡± The last bit was a small lie. He saw Baelkor¡¯s face beyond. He met the first servants of Uvdar¡¯s eyes as he unleashed flame upon his Tree of Damnation, but that part he could not speak of. Not to anyone, and certainly not someone he did not trust. They passed a group of apprentice wizards, all glancing their way. A couple nodded a greeting in Hump¡¯s direction. Once they were past, Hump heard them whispering excitedly with each other. Back in Sheercliff, Wizard Quinton had told Hump that the younger generation looked up to him. Hump hadn¡¯t imagined his name had reached this far. ¡°It is the tale of a hero. You must have been surprised that your popularity has reached even here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s taken some getting used to.¡± ¡°Indeed. No wizard has achieved such a public accomplishment in a long time. It¡¯s good. I have heard mention of the White Flame amongst people in all avenues of life.¡± ¡°It seems unlikely that I will ever escape the title,¡± Hump said. ¡°There are worse titles to have. Do you know what they used to call me?¡± Hump looked at the man and shook his head. ¡°The Iron Hand,¡± he said, chuckling to himself. ¡°Hardly could you think of a less interesting title, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± Hump swallowed, mouth suddenly going dry. He¡¯d heard of the Iron Hand. There were few wizards that hadn¡¯t. He was a legendary warlock hunter that struck fear into the hearts of all who pursued magic. Hump¡¯s own master had told him the tale of his name, and how all who fell to the dark arts would one day meet his fist. ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough about this for today,¡± Aldric said. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± They reached the library. Tall walls of yellow brick gave some glimpse of its age. Here stood a building with a millennium behind it, and all the books that came with it. They made their way inside, taking a small staircase up to the top floor. There, they came to a door that Aldric activated using his essence. However it worked, Hump couldn¡¯t tell, yet he knew he would not be able to get inside without Aldric¡¯s help. ¡°You will find something here to your liking, I¡¯m sure. Two Tier 5 spells and a Tier 6 spell is quite the haul for a day¡¯s work. Choose wisely.¡± Hump searched through the spellbooks, each of them contained behind glass panels. He moved between them, enamoured by the many different spells, overwhelmed by the selection, and paralysed with indecision. Each book was a work of art, bound in gold and silver and the most perfect leather. One thing he knew was that he wanted something for each of his strongest affinities. Each of them came with a note, giving their name and a basic description of their power. Hump took them all in. Too many drew his interest. Verdant Surge, a spell that summoned a burst of vegetation, entangling and immobilising foes while draining their essence to grow faster like some tomb of nature. Granite Fortress was another one that sounded useful, forming a fortification out of nothing but the earth and essence. Volcanic Eruption certainly drew his attention, but to take another Tier 6 lava spell seemed beyond his needs, their destructive capabilities being a boon but also limiting their usage. Aldric stood at the doors, leaning against the wall and watching with disinterest. Hesitantly, Hump asked, ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you could recommend something to me. I want to work on my fundamentals.¡± ¡°You wish to work on your fundamentals¡ªthat is respectable and something too few wizards do these days. But let me ask you a question. How many spells do you know outside of battle magic?¡± ¡°A few, but not very many,¡± Hump said. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point in training in magics I won¡¯t need?¡± ¡°Battle magic exists to be used in the heat of combat. It is fast and abrasive and powerful, but it lacks much of the intricacies that go into other magic. It lacks much of the beauty.¡± ¡°Beauty?¡± Hump asked. The man raised his wand, essence pouring from it. ¡°Aurora.¡± Light appeared through the room, waving and bright, brilliant green. Hump watched at it, marvelling as the colours swept around him. Amongst them, Hump saw ships sailing, down to the oars moving and tiny people on board. It was magnificent and beautiful. ¡°If you wish to master the fundamentals, you must expand beyond what you need and delve into magics that you never thought you would know.¡± The man started to walk away, when Hump stopped him. ¡°Before you go, Wizard Aldric, is there something you would recommend? A spell for which I could practice.¡± ¡°What are your affinities?¡± the man asked. ¡°Earth, Fire, and Nature, are my strongest,¡± Hump said. The man¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of affinities.¡± He stroked his beard as wizards do, then went to a dusty shelf. He pulled out a spellbook and handed it to Hump. ¡°Silver Rain.¡± ¡°This is what I recommend,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s a Tier 4 spell,¡± Hump said. The man nodded. ¡°A spell that requires you to understand the many forces at work in the world, and that will draw upon your nature affinity. Best of luck. You can select your own spells granted to you by the Inquisition.¡± Hump¡¯s eyes went back to the many choices. It was time to make a decision. Chapter 329 - High Magic Hump¡¯s eyes roamed the many spellbooks in the room, marvelling at the fine covers, marked with symbols, runes, or depictions of the magic within. A few of the oldest spells were in scroll format, a practice that was uncommon now due to how difficult it was to protect the information within. In total, the collection had to number almost a hundred. Each one of them only valid for a single wizard to learn before the intent within would fade, and only the runes would be left behind. In the end, Hump managed to narrow it down to the three that he thought would serve him best. Despite Wizard Aldric¡¯s advice, battle magic was still his priority, especially with the next monster wave and the expedition to the Infernal Halls fast approaching. The first had been the most obvious choice¡ªa nature affinity Spell Tree that focused on weather control and lightning, titled Sovereign of Storms. Like his Rivers of Lava spell tree, it was a series of progressively more powerful spells, though this one concluded at Tier 5 only. With nature magic proving so difficult to find, the spell tree gave him an opportunity to learn six entirely new spells too: Dew Gatherer, Cloud Shaper, Zephyr Call, Congregation of Clouds, and Storm Herald. Each one stronger than the last, from cantrip to Tier 4. All building to the grand finale, Sovereign of Storms. After seeing how powerful lightning was in the hands of someone like Keeper Yunillia, Hump couldn¡¯t have been happier. His second Tier 5 spell was Whirlwind of Flame. There were many he¡¯d considered, with those the tier above being particularly tempting, but this one gave him a spell with particularly destructive capabilities even in a location where he needed to control his power, allowing him to create a blazing tornado no larger than he was, to the very limits of his essence. As for his Tier 6 choice, he went for the earth affinity spell, Sands of Oblivion, allowing him to transform stone to sand and manipulate it, calling upon the devastating power of a desert. They were about to enter a dungeon with fire affinity demons, and while it was unlikely that he would be able to learn it so quickly, it would grant him great strength and versatility in the future. It was a tough decision, but Hump left the Wizard¡¯s Society feeling satisfied. Wizard Aldric didn¡¯t comment much on his choices, merely noting them. Stepping out of the library, Hump turned to him. ¡°So, what now? I take it that the fact I am walking out of here with these spells, I have earned some semblance of trust.¡± A small smile cracked Aldric¡¯s face. ¡°For now, Wizard Humphrey, but there is always time for disappointment. However, I shall have an invitation sent your way in the next few days.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°You said that you wish to be involved in our efforts against the warlocks, correct?¡± ¡°Right. Yes, of course.¡± ¡°As you said, it¡¯s likely that the expedition will be targeted. You asked what exactly my role here is here in Fort Nordric¡ªI am the wizard assigned to ensure that the expedition does not fall prey to such targeting. Fifteen hundred soldiers, Chosen, adventurers, priests, wizards, and martials will be a part of this siege, not to mention the countless people involved in supplying the force. This briefing is building a plan to ensure that the warlocks cannot bring it all crumbling down.¡± He''s extending his hand, Hump realised. This is what I wanted. I would be a fool to turn the opportunity down now. ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± Hump said.¡± ¡°Very good. Enjoy the rest of your day, Wizard. Best of luck with Silver Rain. I believe you will be pleasantly surprised by the results.¡± Aldric headed back to the House of the Inquisition, while Hump left the estate and went to rejoin the rest of his party. Despite the man¡¯s intensity and distrust, Hump had to admit, he kind of liked him. He was straightforward in a world where people in powerful positions often felt like snakes. At least Hump knew where Aldric stood. He was a man that wouldn¡¯t think twice about killing him if he turned out to be a traitor, but he was also one firm in his values and beliefs. Uncompromising but predictable. He''d also gifted Hump Silver Rain, a spell that was unlike any Hump had practiced before. After seeing the use of Aurora, he had to admit, he was rather keen to learn some magic that had a purpose beyond killing. In the time since his master had died, he¡¯d focused on hardly anything but battle magic. A little of the joy that came with simple spells had been lost. Perhaps with this, he might find it again. *** The days that followed were busy ones. He, Celaine, and Nisha continued to act as ¡®consultants¡¯ for Bud¡¯s company, joining them on quests outside the city. None as intense as the dungeon node they¡¯d encountered before, but they saw a fair bit of combat. As the days wore on, they found their groove as a party again. It was a good feeling. Not just the way they read and understood each other, but the easy chatter that came with close friends, no matter how much time they¡¯d spent apart. In his spare time, Hump practiced his new spells. The spell tree he¡¯d gained was brilliant and filled in many of the gaps in his understanding of nature magic. While a simple cantrip, Dew Gatherer gave him a convenient way to create water, condensing the water vapour in the air. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. As for Silver Rain, his progress was far slower. For this one, he decided that he wouldn¡¯t cheat and use the intent storage of the Book of Infinite Pages to help him understand the intent of the spell formation. Instead, he worked through it the old-fashioned way, drawing the runes over and over again until he got it right. Added to that, he started to branch out in his training. Water and ice affinity spells had never been something he excelled at, but he¡¯d achieved Soul Manifestation now and had little excuse not to know some lower tier spells. Icefang Barrage was a spell his book had recorded during the demonstrations at the Wizard¡¯s Society back at Sheercliff, and it would be a handy one to have against the fire creatures of the dungeon. As a Tier 2 spell, he could manage it easily enough, though it lacked the power of similar spells such as Rockshot. If he needed it, he had it in his back pocket. That was what mattered. All the while, preparations for the expedition were underway, with General Korteg overseeing everything. The work could be seen from all across the fort city. Hundreds of horses, wagons, and other necessities¡ªall for the siege of the Infernal Halls. The scale of it was amazing. As soon as the next monster wave was dealt with, it would be time for him to set off. He¡¯d met with Wizard Aldric and a handful of other wizards in an office on one of the many large open spaces where supplies were being gathered. The wizards there were all older and more experienced than Hump, but his status as a Rank 4 wizard at eighteen years old left little room for any to question his right to be there. *** Bud knelt upon the ground, a hand against his chest as Hump and the rest of his party watched. They¡¯d rented a large training hall for a few hours in the centre of the fortress. A handy location for some private training, but it had come at a steep price. A price that few but nobles could afford. Fortunately, on this occasion, Marcela Daston had arranged it for them. Now that he was there, Hump understood why it was so expensive. The floor was entirely made of enchanted sand, designed to absorb the impact of magical and physical attacks, and reform after any damage. He¡¯d used Transform Earth to shift an area of sand away so that he could see the runes on the stone foundations beneath, finding a complex network of runes that would require a view of the entire grounds if he were to record them in his book. A task for another day. For now, Bud was holding his end of the deal. With one smooth motion, Bud pulled his fist away from his chest, a ghostly blue light gripped inside¡ªhis Brilliance. It shone brightly in his hand, radiating an aura of divinity that stole Hump¡¯s breath. A streak of light connected it to his chest. Around him, circles took form in crystalised ice. In them, his blessings were carved out in God Glyphs one by one, each filled with the piercing intent of Kelisia. Hump studied them with absolute focus, reading over the perfectly etched lines, trying to glimpse some meaning behind them. The first four were blessings he was familiar with: Frostfire Knight, Bud¡¯s first and most important blessing; then Heart of Frostfire, Ice Armour, and Frostfire Surge, the minor blessings he¡¯d gained while with Hump. Two more minor blessings filled the rest of his third circle, and then his fourth circle took form, the largest of all so far and entirely made up of a single major blessing¡ªthe one that had manifested as wings of frostfire. When Hump¡¯s spellbook shook, he grinned, opening it eagerly. ¡°I¡¯ve got it, Bud. You can put that away.¡± The rest of his party gathered around for a look. Bud hammered his fist back against his chest, gasping as his Brilliance returned to him, chest heaving as if inflated. ¡°Why do you have to say it like that?¡± He sounded out of breath. Hump glanced up from his book. ¡°Like what?¡± The knight rolled his eyes. ¡°What does it say?¡± BLESSINGS Blade of Judgement Description Your weapon surges with divine frostfire, engulfing the target upon impact and freezing them. Those marked by the blade as evil doers suffer a weakness to cold. Aegis of Sanctuary Description Call forth a crystalline shield of ice to protect against physical and magical attacks. The shield projects an aura of cold to all those that seek to do the user or their allies harm, slowing them and making it difficult to move. Wings of the Frostfire Paladin Description The ancient and sovereign power of frostfire erupts from the user as wings of flame, manifesting an aura that becomes a source of strength and courage for allies, while sapping the strength and slowing the movement of enemies. The area around the user becomes icy, enhancing physical capabilities and augmenting minor blessings to amplify their intensity. Amplified Blessings: Eternal Winter ¨C Call upon the deepest colds of frostfire to create an area of extreme cold around you. This zone damages and progressively slows all enemies within it over time. If enemies remain too long within the zone, they are frozen solid, making them easy targets. Glacial Bulwark ¨C Manifest an impenetrable aura of frostfire around the knight, dramatically reducing incoming damage from all sources for a short period. Attacks that strike the aura have a chance to freeze the attacker, momentarily stopping them in their tracks. Harbinger of Ice ¨C Flap your wings to launch yourself into the air before descending like a frostfire bomb. Frostfire erupts from where you land. Divine Reckoning ¨C The power of the gods surges in your blade, giving it the strength to cut those marked by the Blade of Judgement, enhancing the damage dealt. Aegis of Vengeance ¨C Call forth a crystalline shield of ice to protect against physical and magical attacks. Any that strike it shall feel the cold lash of frostfire. ¡°These are interesting,¡± Hump said as he finished reading. ¡°Celaine¡¯s major blessing was much like this too, granting each of her minor blessings an alternative version. With this, you¡¯re a one-man army, Bud.¡± ¡°He certainly is,¡± Emilia said. ¡°You should have seen him in the breach.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fascinating to see such a clear explanation,¡± Dylan said. ¡°Bud was never quite able to explain the mark of Blade of Judgement. I¡¯ve had similar issues figuring out how my own major blessing works.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a simple solution to that,¡± Bud said. ¡°Your turn.¡± Dylan laughed. ¡°It would be beneficial. You don¡¯t mind, do you Hump?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± A bell rang outside but Hump continued. ¡°Anything to fill the¡­¡± He trailed off as he noticed Bud, Dylan, and Emilia go on alert. The bell continued, its deep, resonant tolls echoing through the building. More bells joined it, until they sounded from all over the city. Hump¡¯s heart drummed at the sound as he looked between his friends. ¡°I take it that¡¯s not good.¡± ¡°Demons have come,¡± Bud said. ¡°We must get to the walls.¡± Chapter 330 - Monster Wave Hump held his breath as the red fog rolled in like a mist of blood, covering the land from sea to mountains. In the distance, he could make out the red eyes of monsters, like wisps over a lake. They swarmed forward like a tide, their feet beating the ground like churning earth. Silence fell upon the city as if the world was holding its breath. Hump stood upon the walls with Bud¡¯s company¡ªthey¡¯d been assigned a stretch beside the north-east gate. It was a key location that couldn¡¯t be allowed to fall. As far as he could see, Alveronian soldiers stretched out over the walls, packing the battlements tightly. They watched nervously, fingers on their bowstrings or spears, gazing out at the advancing host with unblinking eyes. Hump could sense their fear. He felt it too. There were no shouted orders or hurried preparations¡ªthese people knew their business. Hump and his party stood upon the same stretch of wall that had been breached. The very same place where Bud had held the line against a host of demons, earning himself the title, Frost Knight. The rest of the company were with them, almost everyone carrying their usual equipment along with extra crossbows, throwing spears, and piles of stone and alchemical flasks piled at the base of the parapet. To the right, Hump spotted Marcela and her own party amongst a gathering of soldiers atop the northeast gate¡ªa key defensive position, and one Hump and the others were to prioritise reinforcing if it came under severe attack. She caught his eye and held a hand up before pressing a fist to her chest. Hump repeated the gesture. ¡°I¡¯m glad we left Nisha back at the apartment,¡± Hump said quietly. Celaine stood next to him, her bow in hand. ¡°Mhm. How is she?¡± ¡°Nervous and feeling sorry for herself. She¡¯s watching through the window. I¡¯m trying to reassure her that everything¡¯s okay, but she seems to be able to sense something strange to this fog.¡± ¡°It¡¯s for the best we left her,¡± Celaine said. ¡°This is one of those times when the risk is really too much. There¡¯s no way we could watch over her in the chaos of¡­ that.¡± The fog came closer, consuming the plains before the walls. Even the sun was lost to it, casting the entire fortress in an eerie red glow. The beat of monster feet grew louder, pounding the ground like war drums. Screeches and groans rose in a horrifying chorus of hunger and hate. Hump glimpsed the shadow of large creatures, whipping tails, and glowing appendages. ¡°What can your eyes see?¡± Bud asked, staring out at the scene. The knight seemed stoic in the dim light¡ªa man that had accepted his duty and was willing to die for it. He saw the same calmness in Dylan and Emilia, both veterans of attacks like this. Hump felt nothing of the sort. He clenched his fist around his staff nervously, counting the seconds and crossing his fingers that luck was on their side today. ¡°Much of the force appears to have come from the Dead Marshes,¡± Celaine said. ¡°I see undead amongst them, along with bog beasts I¡¯ve heard of in the area. Other beasts are amongst them¡ªdrakes, and stags, and wolves to name a few.¡± ¡°Like those that attacked us outside of Stonebark Forest,¡± Dylan said. Celaine nodded. ¡°But there are many more of them, and bigger too. There¡¯s a group of giants over there,¡± she pointed toward the northwest. She moved her hand, trailing over the fog, highlighting nothing but shadows. ¡°There are hundreds of highland trolls, a few large salamander creatures amongst them. I see more intelligent monsters too: goblins, kobolds, beastwalkers, even minotaurs. Harpies take to the sky, along with monstrous birds and flying lizards. There are at least two wyverns flying about.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like every monster in the Fallen Lands has come together to destroy us,¡± Hump said in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯d only ever heard of the Red Fog, but never imagined it like this. Even monsters that should rip each other apart are working together, focusing only on slaying us.¡± ¡°How many can you see?¡± Dylan asked. ¡°Thousands. More than I can count. They swarm over the land as thick as ants around a nest. Most seem to be ordinary monsters, but I can see a few demons starting to join the horde at the back.¡± ¡°Oh, there are definitely thousands,¡± Emilia said. ¡°This one shouldn¡¯t be as bad as the last wave though.¡± ¡°Brilliant,¡± Hump said with false bravado. ¡°Then this should be a walk in the park.¡± One of the central bells chimed three times in quick succession. ¡°Blessings!¡± came a distant shout. More repeated the cry, until it carried all along the wall. The sonorous chanting of priests filled the city, their voices cascading through the streets and up the ancient walls, reverberating deep within Hump¡¯s very being. He sensed divinity in the sound, and even he felt the fear leave him, replaced by steadfast determination. The moat that lay beneath the city walls erupted with sparkling essence, its waters transforming into a shimmering cascade of golden light. Its radiance climbed the walls, spreading a luminous aura that repelled the encroaching fog in a grand display of faith and spiritual might. Bud released his own blessings along with the rest of the company, their auras encompassing all of them. Strength filled Hump. He looked over the men and women around him and saw a sternness to them. He¡¯d seen them in action in the dungeon node chamber and would trust them now too. At the same time, a myriad of blessings unfurled across the defenders on the ramparts, manifesting in a cloud of all different colours, bolstering soldiers beyond their mortal capabilities, enveloping them in empowering auras, ready for the assault. Wizards and Chosen Sorcerers stepped up to the walls and prepared their own powers, levelling staffs and wands at the fog. Essence gathered in their focuses, gleaming bright as stars, saturating the air with such dense power that it condensed upon the battlements, dripping like dew. Hump felt its cool touch on his skin like sweat. He added his own magic to the mix, gathering essence to his staff as he aimed it over the parapet, a spell on his lips, though limited in strength. These monsters would be the easiest to deal with. He¡¯d been instructed to save his essence for more powerful foes that would come later. The monsters were nearer now. Their roaring screeches so close Hump could pick out independent ones. Still, they held their spells and arrows. Still they waited. Then the bell sounded again. In an instant, essence stones embedded in the earth two-hundred paces from the walls erupted with power. The fog was shattered, revealing the horde of monsters within¡ªhundreds of them rushing over the land. Their eyes burned with the red light of the fog. Hump spotted no demons in the first line of the attack. Many were undead or simple beasts, but there were larger creatures amongst them like trolls and razorclaws. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ¡°Firebeam,¡± Hump shouted, letting loose his gathered essence in a ray of heat. At Hump¡¯s side, Celaine released her own arrows, shining with the silver light of Power Shot, piercing through the fog at targets Hump couldn¡¯t even see, but that were no doubt powerful. All along the walls, spells of every kind burst forth. The air howled and roared and thundered all at once. The air trembled with essence. The very walls quaked beneath the onslaught of power. It fell upon the ranks of demons in a barrage of explosions and mayhem. Blood, dust, dirt, and stone clouded the air as bodies were torn apart. Hump¡¯s Firebeam pierced the troll he¡¯d aimed at, then he tore his staff along the line, reaping havoc wherever the blazing ray struck. Hump thought he¡¯d witnessed powerful essence in the past. He¡¯d participated in the battle between the warlock force and Sheercliff, witnessed the fight between Wizard Starrick and their leader, Anthony. He¡¯d seen the Shattering of Sheercliff and the destruction of the Seal of Osidium. This level of combined force was something new though. The closest thing he could compare it to was the glimpse of the War of the Firmament he¡¯d had after looking into the Eye of Gius, Lich Queen Irila¡¯s father. It was pure death and destruction, yet the monsters threw themselves over the corpses of their fallen comrades with no regard for self-preservation. As the first spell barrage ended, a second shout came along the walls. ¡°Bows!¡± ¡°Bows!¡± roared Bud. Soldiers pressed up around Hump, levelling crossbows at the approaching demons and letting loose arrows and bolts into the swarming enemies. There was the crack of arrows against dirt. Others found their mark and sent monsters squealing to the ground in a tangle of uncooperative limbs. People standing behind them took the spent crossbows to reload while handing those against the wall loaded ones. Bows twanged, arrows whizzed onward, monsters died in their hundreds. Hump watched with admiration as the soldiers kept their composure, loosing off the next volley swiftly, then the next, fearless before the quickly closing horde. ¡°There¡¯s a big one coming over there,¡± Celaine said. ¡°A stone wyrm.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Hump said, following her finger and searching the fog. As the next bell rang, Hump gathered his essence for another spell, this one bigger than the last as he spied the stone wyrm thundering across the plains toward them. The giant reptilian creature with jaws of massive fangs and vicious claws. Its tail whipped behind it, sending any monsters that didn¡¯t give it space flying away in heaps. He couldn¡¯t use his spellbook here amongst so many¡ªnot unless there was no other choice, so he fell back on his own magic, stepping into the chalk circle he¡¯d scribed upon the floor. Hammering his staff into the focal point, he fuelled it with his essence, the runes of the spell formation answering. When the order to attack came, powerful spells erupted along the walls as other casters unleashed magic to take down the larger foes. Hump¡¯s eyes were only on the stone wyrm. ¡°Magma Pit.¡± There had been few occasions where he¡¯d released the spell to its fullest, but this was one of them. The ground collapsed beneath the wyrm. Heat erupted. Dozens of creatures fell beneath his wrath. Yet the tide was barely slowed. They reached the moat in moments, leaping over it and at the wall. Many died beneath the golden aura of the priests, others made it through covered in burns, somehow still scrambling to climb the stone wall before falling back, consumed by the waters. Soldiers went for the alchemical vials now. Dylan grabbed one and tossed it at the base of the wall, crashing amongst a handful of monsters and sending them to the ground in a heap, their limbs broken and amputated from their bodies. More fell, screeching as arrows, stone, hot oil, and magic rained down upon them. Hump levelled his staff and unleashed a cone of fire, sweeping it across their ranks. The stench of burning flesh and foulness filled the air. Some threw themselves into the moat, only for the holy power within to consume them as they writhed desperately within. Screams came from all around him, on both sides of the wall. A man fell to the ground from the company over as one of the monsters spat putrid acid over their face. He clutched at his dissolving face, screaming as the coating of green acid ate away at him. In seconds he went still. ¡°Flyers!¡± Celaine shouted. Her warning was echoed along the walls as silhouettes descended from above. Some plummeted to their doom, their bodies scorched by the radiant barrier over the moat. Others made it through, crashing into the defenders. Along the battlements, panic ensued¡ªa dropped bottle ignited a fire, engulfing several soldiers in flames. They fell screaming and flailing until a quick-thinking sorcerer doused them out with a jet of water, saving their lives. Medics moved up and down the stairs, dragging wounded down to safety while reinforcements came to take their places. Hump looked up as shadows descended. Some fell screaming as they crossed through the radiant aura of the moat too low, crashing to the ground with burns across their bodies. Despite their best efforts, the enemy¡¯s sheer numbers began to tell. Corpses piled high in the moat, forming a gruesome bridge for others to cross. The larger beasts, impervious to archer volleys, soon reached the fortress walls. Hump levelled his staff at the face of a giant and unleashed Molten Stone directly into its face, decapitating it before it could move. Its body fell back almost comically slowly, crushing more beasts beneath it. Emilia danced along the parapet, leaping up upon the walls and lashing out with her rapier at any that came close, her blade a whip of death. Celaine¡¯s arrows never stopped, slaying weaker beasts with her shadow arrows, while saving her more powerful blessings for any that could truly threaten the walls. Bud and Dylan waited, poised for any flyers that came to close, and ready for when the melee began. Down at the moat, a keg of oil burst apart amidst a crowd of demons just as they prepared to climb the walls. The stench of burning flesh filled the air as they screamed. Through sheer numbers, they bridged the moat, filling the waters with bodies and building up to the walls. Down below, he could hear monsters attacking the walls, tearing at them, beating at them with their claws. They shrieked with rage and climbed up, pulling themselves over the parapet where men were waiting with sword and steel, carving them from the wall. Larger creatures came too, unphased by the arrows. Those were the ones that the likes of Hump and Celaine were expected to handle. There was a thundering crash as a massive worm-like creature tore at the wall, sending debris tumbling into the moat. Hump felt a sting on his cheek as a splinter caught him, carving a thin line below his eye even through the protective blessings around him. As the dust cleared, the creature was still there, lodged against the wall like a makeshift rampart. Invaders surged over the creature, leaping onto the wall with wild frenzy. The flow of arrows thinned as sword met vicious claw, making way for even more creatures to reach the top of the walls. Hump unleashed his magic with relentless ferocity. Those that got too close were sent flying from the walls with a simple Essence Blast. Others he met with a barrage of rocks or Molten Shower, laying waste to any that approached their section of the wall. But as the nearby companies struggled beneath the mass of bodies, the fighting drew closer. Bud¡¯s sword blazed with frostfire as he raised it over head. ¡°With me!¡± He led Dylan, Henrietta, and others of the company in a charge at their left flank where the defence was weakening, pushing toward the monster that still clung to the wall. Minutes passed. The battle blurred into a violent dance of death. Bud managed to reach the giant worm creature and send it crashing to the ground, but others took its place. Trolls reached the walls, carrying wide, heavy ladders with space for four men across. The horde of undead piled higher, a mound almost as tall as the wall in places. Time passed in a blur of spells, blades, and blood. But Hump held the wall. He stood his ground, trusting in his allies to be there when he needed them as he unleashed what devastation he could upon the enemy. Hump wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed when he felt essence touch his mind and an urgent voice in his head. ¡°Wizard Humphrey?¡± It was Wizard Aldric¡¯s voice. Hump frowned, a mixture of concern and surprise. ¡°Aldric? What is it?¡± ¡°Warlocks are active in the city and are controlling the fog, directing it at the fortress. Our reports place them in the east, near the Sapphire Docks. Squads are already on the way, but I want you to speak with Sir Robert and have your company go too.¡± ¡°We¡¯re holding the wall,¡± Hump said. ¡°Is there nobody else?¡± ¡°No. You were right about what the warlocks are targeting. The Temple of Sanctum is under attack. Destroy the fog. Leave the temple to the big guys.¡± With that, the connection was gone. Hump turned back to the city to see fire spreading amongst the streets near the harbours. ¡°Bud!¡± Hump shouted. The knight hacked down a hobgoblin and turned to look at him. His face was half coated in blood. ¡°We have new orders. Warlocks are in the city and causing the fog to come this way. Wizard Aldric has asked us to assist at the Sapphire Docks.¡± Chapter 331 - Warlocks at the Docks Before they could leave the walls, Hump contacted Overseer Oswald with Distant Whisper to inform him of the new information from Wizard Aldric and get permission to leave. It hadn¡¯t taken any convincing. News had already reached the command tent and they were scrambling to send forces to deal with the infiltration. A few silver rankers like Hump were just what they needed. Bud left Henrietta in command of the wall, along with the rest of the company. It weakened their position significantly, but they didn¡¯t have much choice. The situation had changed. If they could stop the warlocks, they could potentially disrupt the Red Fog entirely. If warlocks were directing the fog at the fortress, they had to be stopped. As they made their way down from the walls, Hump caught the others up on what Wizard Aldric had told him. Emilia stopped at the top of the stairway leaving down as medics carrying stretchers made their way up. ¡°Surely the Temple of Sanctum should be our priority if the seals are what the warlocks are targeting.¡± ¡°I got the impression stronger people than us are seeing to its protection,¡± Hump said. ¡°We¡¯ll do whatever they need of us,¡± Bud said. They passed a half-dozen soldiers racing up the stairs to reinforce the walls. On the ground, an area had been cleared for the wounded. People lay on stretchers on the ground, screaming and crying out in pain. Hump saw people with mangled flesh where limbs had once been, bite wounds that took entire chunks out of their bodies. One man¡¯s face had half dissolved in acid, an eye entirely melted from his face. It left Hump sick to his stomach. Medics and healers worked to stabilise those that had taken serious injuries, before taking them off elsewhere for further treatment, but many could not be saved. ¡°Come on,¡± Celaine said quietly, pulling at his arm. Hump let her drag him, pushing the sights and sounds from his mind and racing through the streets. Glancing back, Hump looked up at the walls and the Red Fog towering over everything¡ªa wall of mist that obscured the sky. The vicious battle atop the walls seemed dwarfed in comparison. ¡°I never imagined that warlocks might be capable of manipulating the Red Fog,¡± Dylan said. ¡°How can such a thing be possible? It¡¯s existed for centuries.¡± ¡°At the very least, they¡¯d need a powerful artifact and an equally powerful spell,¡± Hump said. ¡°Fortunately, I think we¡¯re soon going to find out.¡± ¡°You boys get excited about the strangest things,¡± Emilia said. ¡°Please don¡¯t lump me in with them,¡± Bud said. ¡°I just want to slay some demons.¡± Emilia snorted. ¡°Well, if it¡¯s an artifact, they may have smuggled it into the city on a ship. It would explain the location.¡± ¡°Seems likely,¡± Hump agreed. Emilia led the way, acting as guide and scout in the unfamiliar streets. Soon, they caught a glimpse of the Sapphire Docks at the end of a road ahead. Fire blazed on the nearside of the river, a large warehouse caught alight. Nishari sent Hump an image of the fire through their bond. It was more contained than he¡¯d first thought. She watched them through the balcony window, worried and filled with anxiety. The thought of her alone there opened a hole in his stomach. His gaze moved to the right of the fire, following the river to where their apartment was. It had to be at least half a mile from the docks¡ªshe would be safe. He did his best to reassure her, only for an explosion of essence to erupt over the Temple of Sanctum. A tremor rumbled through the city, as if the earth itself was furious. The essence became thicker, gathering over the temple in a red haze, a storm of power that made Hump feel awe. It was an essence he recognised¡ªnot that of a dungeon or the Red Fog, but of a Chosen of Byzantius. The power prickled on Hump¡¯s skin, sending a chill down his spine. He sensed blood and battle within, calling to him, willing him to join it. The power was as intoxicating as it was terrifying. ¡°What is that?¡± Celaine asked. ¡°That is General Korteg¡¯s blessing, Warlord¡¯s Decree,¡± Bud said. ¡°This is the power of a seventh circle Chosen in action.¡± For a few seconds, all Hump could do was watch. It was a blessing he had heard of since coming to Fort Nordric, granting the user divine authority over the battlefield, imparting the rule of his will upon it, whether that be a zone of silence, enhancement, or any number of other declarations. Logic returned to Hump. As fascinating as it was, they had work to do. ¡°We should keep moving. Let¡¯s focus on the part of the battle we can influence.¡± As they neared the docks, they passed a number of fleeing civilians, along with a number of soldiers guiding the evacuations. ¡°My lord!¡± came a shout, and the five of them turned to see a sergeant running over to them. ¡°What is it, Sergeant?¡± Bud asked. ¡°Are you reinforcements?¡± the man asked. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Sir Darian is leading the search for them. He¡¯s on the west side of the docks, pushing along the river by the market. He¡¯s asked for any reinforcements to be directed that way.¡± ¡°Understood. Thank you, sergeant.¡± ¡°Of course, sir. Good luck.¡± The man returned to his duties while Hump and the others made their way closer. Soon, the sound of shouts reached them, and then they were out of the streets and onto the large road along the river, lined with all sorts of shops, markets, warehouses, taverns, and office buildings. Even during the attack, the river was packed full of ships. Soldiers moved through the buildings, kicking in doors and searching the buildings within. ¡°That must be him,¡± Celaine said, pointing up the road to where a man in armour waited. Two soldiers left a small shop behind them before making their way to the next. They peered through the windows of a small fishmonger, then checked to find the door locked. One of the men kicked it in, shattering the lock before the two barged inside. Inside, a woman screamed, and a baby started crying. ¡°Looks like they¡¯ve not found the warlocks yet,¡± Hump said. ¡°As if they¡¯d find anyone if they¡¯re looking like this,¡± Emilia snapped. ¡°Brutish idiots, the lot of them.¡± It didn¡¯t take long for them to reach the market. Along the way, Hump directed essence to his eye and activated Spirit Sight. The city came alight with essence. It was almost blinding when he looked toward the walls, but here in the market, it was suspiciously empty. ¡°There¡¯s a veil in place somewhere nearby,¡± Hump said. Up ahead, he spotted a group nearby, a few being inquisitors, identifiable by their black wizard robes. A man in expensive looking armour stood nearby that he took to be Sir Darian. Hump deactivated his eye, willing it to return to its normal appearance. ¡°From the looks of them, the inquisitors have figured that much out already.¡± The group stood in the market square along with a variety of other soldiers, archers, and possible Chosen. Two of the inquisitors held artifacts in hand, while a third worked on drawing a spell formation on the ground. ¡°Do you recognise them?¡± Celaine asked. ¡°You¡¯re holding it too high again,¡± the woman drawing the spell formation suddenly shouted. ¡°Lower, damn you! Hold it lower.¡± This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. A second inquisitor quickly hunched over, holding a glowing artifact in hand over part of the formation. ¡°Nope,¡± Hump said. ¡°Then we¡¯d better introduce ourselves,¡± Bud said. They made their way to where Sir Darian watched over the inquisitors at work with a stern frown. The man turned as he heard them approach. He was a stocky man with a long, well-groomed moustache. With his blonde hair and armour, he looked a lot like Bud after a couple of decades of too much wine and feasting. ¡°Sir Darian, I presume,¡± Bud said. ¡°We¡¯re here to help on orders of Wizard Aldric. I am Robert of Blackthorne.¡± ¡°Blackthorne? The Frost Knight? We¡¯ll be glad to have you. We¡¯ve not found the bastards yet, but we will. Mark my words.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Bud asked. ¡°The Inquisition has identified the dock area as the source of a strange essence signature, whatever that means. Not that those wand fiddlers could narrow it down to anything useful. I¡¯ve got my men scouring every filthy, dilapidated building in the area while Inquisitor Hartlen draws pictures on the ground.¡± He raised his voice for that last part, ensuring the inquisitors could hear. Hump gave Celaine a look and rolled his eyes¡ªseemed they¡¯d found a Chosen not too fond of wizards. ¡°Keep talking and this will take longer,¡± said the woman as she continued to scribe runes on the ground. She was a tall woman with a long face that made her look bored even in a situation like this. ¡°Apologies. I shall continue to stand here in silent anticipation.¡± Darian¡¯s voice leaked sarcasm with every word. Hump took a moment to look over the spell formation¡ªit was far too complicated for him to decipher it, but he understood enough of the runes to figure out its purpose. She was trying to pierce the warlock veil and pinpoint the essence source. It seemed she was still a way off from finishing as the Book of Infinite Pages didn¡¯t record it. ¡°Sir Darian,¡± Bud said, drawing the man¡¯s attention back to him. ¡°My party will join the search. Where have your men already been?¡± The man gave him a frown. ¡°No need for that, lad. You just wait here with me, and we¡¯ll smoke these rats out. Leave the searching to the grunts.¡± Hump saw the angry twitch in Bud¡¯s brow. ¡°No. Waiting was never my thing.¡± ¡°Then do as you wish. Happy hunting.¡± Darian made a dismissive wave with his hand and turned back to the inquisitors. ¡°Why are you scribbling that part out again?¡± he snapped. The woman let out an exasperated sigh. Not wanting to waste anymore time, Hump stepped away from the group and discreetly activated his eye again, careful not to let anyone see it. Being able to see the essence of the world didn¡¯t help him to pinpoint the source of the essence in the area, but he could see the one place where it didn¡¯t seem to gather. With it so thick in the air, it was almost too easy to spot the blank spot underground. His Spirit Sight couldn¡¯t penetrate it, and there was only one reason he could think of for that. ¡°I think I¡¯ve found it.¡± Hump pointed to a small alley across the market square, leading away from the river. ¡°It¡¯s beneath those buildings over there.¡± The others followed his finger to a row of shops and a small tavern called the Seaman¡¯s Stop. It looked like a grim, rundown place that only the shadiest of sailors might visit. Bud looked at Hump. ¡°Your eye is looking strange again.¡± Hump winked at him, making no effort to hide it from his friend. ¡°I¡¯m a dragon blooded heretic these days.¡± ¡°Not sure that¡¯s something you should brag about,¡± Bud said, looking around nervously. He leant in closer. ¡°It makes you look like a demon.¡± Celaine gave Hump a look. ¡°Maybe a little. I kind of like it.¡± ¡°You do, do you?¡± Hump asked with a confident smirk. She grinned. ¡°Looks dangerous.¡± ¡°Could we save the flirting until after the battle?¡± Dylan asked. ¡°As adorable as it is.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Emilia said. ¡°Sounds like we have a lead. Let¡¯s hurry up and use it.¡± ¡°One moment,¡± Bud said, turning back to where Sir Darian continued to interrupt the inquisitors. ¡°Sir Darian, enough of this. You are to join the search.¡± The man blinked at him. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to adjust your tone.¡± Bud took a step closer, meeting the man¡¯s eyes, looking down at him from his height. ¡°I am taking command of this operation.¡± ¡°I am the Guard Commander of the Sapphire Docks!¡± the man protested. ¡°A duty granted to me by none other than Count Daston.¡± ¡°Then feel free to lodge a complaint. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be most interested in hearing why his Guard Commander stood by doing nothing while warlocks threatened the city. Join the search or leave, but if you intrude on the inquisitor¡¯s search for a moment more, you shall have me to deal with.¡± The man¡¯s face turned red as a cherry. He drew in a deep, furious breath, then let it out with a humph, shoulder barging past Bud and down the road, quickly disappearing down a side street. ¡°Who¡¯s second in command of the guard?¡± Bud asked. ¡°That would be me, sir,¡± a woman said. She was a broad woman in her thirties. She wore a chainmail vest with the white and yellow tabard of Fort Nordric over the top. ¡°My name is Winfrey Forlar, Chosen of Avaroth.¡± ¡°Catch me up on the situation. What has been searched so far, and what direction have you been given?¡± The woman recounted their orders for the last hour. Turned out, the fire in the warehouse nearby was due to them rather than any warlocks¡ªan accident involving candles. They¡¯d been working their way along the docks, instructed to search every building and question the occupants inside. It was a waste of time. ¡°Abandon the questioning. Continue the search for buildings and focus attention on anything with a cellar. The warlocks are likely using tunnels.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The woman got to work immediately, calling for three nearby soldiers and passing on instructions to the rest of the men. ¡°Thank you for that,¡± the inquisitor said. ¡°I¡¯ll inform you if we have any success.¡± Bud nodded. ¡°As will I. We¡¯re going to join the search.¡± They stepped away from the gathering. ¡°That was aggressively dealt with,¡± Emilia said. ¡°He wasn¡¯t helping. Better he leaves than continue to get in the way.¡± ¡°Agree,¡± Hump said. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand the man. It¡¯s about time we actually start searching.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we start with the tavern.¡± Emilia pointed and the Seaman¡¯s Stop. ¡°Looks like just the sort of place to have a smuggling den or some other nefarious tunnel underneath it.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t argue with that,¡± Hump said. ¡°And it¡¯s close enough to the blank spot. It¡¯s a good fit. You want to let Sir Darian know what we¡¯re doing?¡± Bud looked his way just as he shouted at one of the wizards for standing too close. ¡°No. Let¡¯s do this our way.¡± There was a strangeness to the tavern as they entered. Seven people sat alone at different tables, all turning to look at them as they entered. Hump saw nervousness in their eyes and noticed a few short blades at their hips. A woman stepped out from behind the bar, a stained apron that would have once been white covering her dress. She bowed her head respectfully and addressed Bud. ¡°Is there anything I can assist you with, my lord?¡± The people around all stared at the woman, glaring at her back in a way that made Hump uncomfortable. All of them had put down their drinks now and seemed entirely focused on the conversation. ¡°We need to look around,¡± Bud said, stepping into the room. ¡°Of course,¡± the woman said. ¡°Is there anything specific that you¡¯re looking for. There¡¯s nothing to hide here.¡± She glanced nervously at the people around the tavern. Bud smiled. ¡°I understand completely. Why don¡¯t you step outside while we look around?¡± ¡°It would be best if you leave,¡± one of the men said, standing from his chair. He wore heavy canvas trousers and a hard worn jacket. ¡°And who might you be?¡± Bud asked. ¡°A loyal customer.¡± ¡°Must be very loyal to still be here during a raid. Sit down and let us look around.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± the man said. ¡°P-please, just leave.¡± Hump narrowed his eyes. That wasn¡¯t the nervous voice of a man trying to keep a place hidden¡ªthat was fear. ¡°Bud,¡± Hump said. ¡°I think¡ª¡± Suddenly, essence filled the shop. Runes activated on its walls, its roof, and by the door, sealing them inside. A veil wrapped around the building, closing them in like a second layer of walls. The scrape of chairs filled the room as the loitering men and women collapsed, screaming on the ground, clutching at their heads in agony, their entire bodies writhing. ¡°You made a mistake coming here, lordling,¡± the barmaid sneered, her voice twisted into something inhuman. The people¡¯s screams grew louder. Their backs arched, bodies stretching unnaturally. Hump heard bones crack. Then the screams stopped. The head of the closest man split down the middle, peeling apart like a blossoming flower, revealing four mad eyes. His body bulged, becoming bloated, as if he were about to burst. Blood and flesh exploded from his arms, splattering across the ground like minced meat as strange tentacle-like appendages sprouted from his elbows. He rose to his feet just as the same transformation happened to the others, until seven monstrous beings stood before them. ¡°What did you do?¡± Bud whispered, horrified. He stormed toward her, drawing his sword. ¡°What did you do?¡± he shouted. Before he could reach her, one of the creatures threw itself at him, trying to wrap its tendril arms around Bud. Bud screamed and fell back, his eyes wide in horror as he let it fall upon him. He tried to keep it back but didn¡¯t stab it with his sword. Dylan¡¯s quarterstaff shone with the essence of Growth, suddenly elongating and striking what had once been a man and sending it flying back. He pulled Bud to his feet and stood before him, facing the woman. ¡°They are lost,¡± Hump said. ¡°The woman killed them. Now we must put them out of this misery.¡± ¡°Gods curse you,¡± Bud snarled at the woman. ¡°Hell awaits you.¡± The woman laughed. The room stirred with a gentle breeze as she released essence in a steady stream, spreading out around her like tendrils of miasma. She took a red wand from her belt with a ruby coloured heartstone at its base. ¡°The gods hold no sway over me,¡± she hissed. Her essence changed. The breeze in the room became violent as her aura expanded, blazing like a raging fire. Essence leaked from her body uncontrollably, rich with the darkness that came from a corrupted soul, cold and crawling against Hump¡¯s skin. Her face changed, contorting around the nose and brow, becoming thick with wrinkles. Her bones protruded from her face, her lips curled back, revealing sharpened teeth. The woman whipped her wand in their direction. A cold wind shot through the room even before the spell was unleashed. The woman¡¯s essence twisted before her, condensing into a translucent orb of power. ¡°Burz Gul,¡± she barked, her voice resonating with the dark language. Hump slammed his staff against the ground. ¡°Shield.¡± A barrier formed before them, blocking off the area directly ahead of them just as the woman¡¯s spell struck. His Shield erupted with light as raw power struck him. He braced against it, but it blasted him from his feet, sending him stumbling back into the wall behind him with devastating strength. He leant against it, staring at the woman in surprise. She was strong. Strong enough that they needed to be cautious. Chapter 332 - Beneath Fort Nordric Another blast came Hump¡¯s way, but this time he was ready for it, curving his Shield spell into a half sphere to redirect much of the force away from him. This time, he held his ground. The warlock backed away, seemingly caught off guard by Hump¡¯s ability to block her attack. It hadn¡¯t felt easy, but seeing her retreat was reassuring. ¡°Kill them, she barked. The seven monstrosities staggered forward, a nightmare of twisted limbs and screaming faces, no shred of humanity left in them after the warlock had twisted them into these beasts. Serrated pincers and dripping tentacles replaced arms, flailing wildly. Their flesh was pale red like sunburned skin in places, in others, it was a patchwork of scales, fur, and bulging tumours. Dark fluid oozed from open sores where its flesh had split, hissing as they dropped to the floor, fumes of purple rising into the air. Their faces were split into segments, peeled apart like an orange, each gaining new eyes and mouths. The closest let out a guttural snarl from two different mouths. Its eyes were like grotesque jewels, glowing with malevolent light, yet contained within was the white of a human eye bright with terror. Bud advanced into the room to meet them, first in line to take their charge. ¡°Stop, Bud!¡± Celaine shouted. Too late. A second layer of runes activated on the roof above Bud. A wave of purple miasma descended on him like smoke, clinging to him so thickly that Hump could barely see the knight within. Bud dropped to his knees in a fit of coughs. Heart of Frostfire manifested as a purifying aura around him, breaking down the miasma into disintegrated essence but his coughing didn¡¯t stop. The creatures threw themselves at him all at once. They were fast. Faster than Hump expected from creatures twisted from ordinary people only moments ago. Hump levelled his staff at the closest two on the right. ¡°Blast.¡± Essence erupted in a streaking blue surge, striking the two creatures and sending them tumbling into tables and chairs. While Bud gasped for air, Emilia rushed to his aid, her blade streaking with red light as she lashed out at the appendages of the creatures, sending pieces of them flying to the ground in a gory butchering. The creatures screamed with rage and pain. As the warlock readied another spell, Celaine loosed an arrow, forcing the woman onto defence instead and buying Bud time. Dylan was beside the knight then, scattering a handful of conjured seeds over the ground. ¡°Grasping Vines,¡± he said, throwing an outstretched hand toward the closest two. Thick, woody vines erupted, lashing out and ensnaring the closest of the creatures. They snarled as they fought their bindings, but they lacked the strength to break free. More vines erupted around Dylan, extending to the rest of the creatures and capturing them too. ¡°Do we kill them?¡± Emilia asked. ¡°No,¡± Bud choked out, stumbling to his feet. ¡°Not if we can help it. They might still be saved.¡± The warlock backed away toward the bar. She seemed afraid. Maybe she¡¯d realised this was a fight she couldn¡¯t win. From her panicked expression, it seemed she wasn¡¯t expecting reinforcements anytime soon. Celaine shot an arrow at her leg, but the woman swept it aside with her wand, retaliating with a mist of miasma that swept forward in a wave. Hump blasted it aside in time to see her race behind the bar, hauling open a hatch in the floor. Bud and Emilia pursued, but runes activated on the ground and bar counter, manifesting a shining barrier that blocked their way. Celaine loosed a Power Shot, her arrow shattering the barrier in an explosion of glittering essence. The warlock screamed, thrown back by the impact. She crawled toward the cellar door, but Emilia was there in a flash, blocking her path. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Emilia asked, dangling her rapier toward the woman¡¯s throat. The woman stared at the blade with wide eyes. She dropped her wand and held up the palms of her hand. Her face returned to its human shape. ¡°Please. You have me. I won¡¯t do anything.¡± Celaine strode past her, descending into the cellar. Dylan flicked another seed in their direction, and it quickly sprouted into a vine, twisting around the woman¡¯s hands. ¡°Remove the curse you placed on these people,¡± Bud said. Her eyes flicked at them, wide and fearful, then back to Bud. ¡°They can¡¯t be saved, can they?¡± Hump said sadly. The woman bared her teeth and snarled. She threw herself at Hump, but Bud caught her with a metal fist to the chest, hammering her back to the ground. Hump scowled at her. ¡°What are you, an animal?¡± She glared at him with fury. ¡°Better than you, wizard. A traitor to your own kind!¡± Hump ignored her, turning to the captured monstrosities and activating his Spirit Sight. He wasn¡¯t sure what he¡¯d wanted to see, but reality wasn¡¯t it. Dark power rose off them in black and purple streams, and that power was growing weaker. The people from before were dead, and what remained was a monster devouring what life force remained. Turning his eye on the woman, he saw that same darkness rising from her. He knew how twisted the souls of warlocks were, corrupted by all those they had feasted on, twisted by foul magics and dark forces. ¡°What do we do with her?¡± Celaine asked, returning from the cellar. ¡°Restrain her,¡± Bud said, his voice still raspy from the attack. ¡°I¡¯m sure the Inquisition will want to speak with her.¡± He turned to Celaine. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a tunnel concealed by a veil,¡± Celaine said. ¡°This is the place. No doubt about it.¡± ¡°Good. Can you get the door open, Hump?¡± ¡°Already on it,¡± Hump said, scanning the runes that kept the tavern door shut and veiled the room. They were powered by an essence stone beneath the bar. It was a simple matter to remove it and deactivate the spell. The door opened and Inquisitor Hartlen stepped inside, her staff ready and the crystal focus shining with essence. Her fellow inquisitors entered the room with her, one with a wand, the third carrying a rapier with runes glowing along the blade. Other troops followed, Chosen wielded their blessings, martials gleamed with internal essence. They surveyed the captured creatures that were still held by Dylan¡¯s bindings, then looked to where Hump and the others stood over the warlock. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Lower your weapons,¡± Inquisitor Hartlen said. ¡°We found our warlocks,¡± Bud said. Inquisitor Hartlen gave him a relieved smile. ¡°I feared the worst when I saw a veil go up over the tavern. It is good to see that you are all well.¡± Sir Darian sauntered into the room, his steel boots tapping against the wooden floorboards. He held his arms behind his back. Hump had to admit, he was surprised the man had stuck around. It seemed that he at least had the self-respect not to leave his men, or perhaps he simply feared the repercussions of leaving his post in wartime. Such an act could have a man executed. The man gazed around the mess of the tavern, his eyes dwelling on the mutated people still snarling in Dylan¡¯s vines. He pulled at his blonde moustache. ¡°They¡¯re dealt with then, are they? It¡¯s done?¡± ¡°No, this is just the gate guard,¡± Bud said. ¡°There¡¯s a tunnel in the cellar leading farther underground. We¡¯ve still got work ahead of us.¡± The man¡¯s entire body recoiled. He couldn¡¯t have made his apprehension more obvious, and if Hump noticed it, the soldiers certainly would too. They were in the middle of a battle for the fortress, one where they might be able to end the Red Fog and save many lives, yet all this person¡ªthis Chosen¡ªcould think of was himself. It made Hump furious. How someone so foolish gained any sort of officer position was shocking to him. He¡¯d seen unqualified nobles in positions like this one time and time again, and they got their men killed. ¡°These creatures¡­¡± Inquisitor Hartlen gestured at the being trapped in Dylan¡¯s vines. ¡°They are people twisted by the warlock, are they not?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Bud said. ¡°I do not think they can be saved.¡± ¡°No.¡± The inquisitor¡¯s face sank with sadness. ¡°We have seen their kind before. The people they once were are gone. All we can do now is grant them a peaceful end.¡± ¡°I shall do it,¡± Bud said, the weight of the responsibility heavy in his voice.¡± As for the culprit.¡± He hauled the warlock woman to her feet. ¡°I have her here. I assume she will be useful to you alive.¡± The inquisitor nodded. ¡°We shall take her.¡± Bud handed her over and one of the inquisitors took a metal collar from a bag on their back. The collar was carved with runes that disrupted the essence of anyone in contact with it, once it was fully locked in place. It would make the warlock almost entirely helpless. The woman whimpered as she was taken away, but Hump felt no pity for her. It was grim business killing the monstrosities left in her wake. Bud chanted a prayer as he moved through the room, wielding his Frostfire coated blade to cleanly decapitate each of the creatures. They were dead in an instant. It was difficult to watch, but Bud didn¡¯t flinch. Perhaps for the first time, Hump saw the hardened warrior Bud had become in their time apart. In a way, it was sad. Bud had dreamed of heroic adventures and helping people, but in the end death and blood was what he¡¯d found. ¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± Bud said. ¡°Sir Darian, select your ten best men and join me. The rest will stand guard on the surface. Inquisitor Hartlen, will you be joining us?¡± ¡°We will, yes.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± The wooden stairway into the cellar was steep and narrow. The wood was old, dry and worn from many years of use. Inside the cellar, rows of shelves filled the room, packed full of wine bottles, kegs, and cooking goods. Celaine led them to the rear of the room, walking straight into the wall and disappearing. There was a brief shimmer, like ripples on a lake, and then the wall was perfect again. Murmurs went up among some of the troops that were less familiar with veils. Even Hump couldn¡¯t see the veil without the use of his Spirit Sight. ¡°It¡¯s clear,¡± Celaine said on the other side. Hump and Bud followed behind Celaine, entering a tunnel between two shelves. It was wide enough for the two of them to squeeze in side by side. The wall was chipped and jagged, a sign that it had been carved out with hand tools rather than magic. Celaine stood ahead of them, looking at the roof and letting out a long sigh. Hump couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°One day, we''ll find some bad guys that make their base above ground.¡± The comment earned him a quick glare. Echoes of howling wind and distant dripping carried to them. With so many people, it was impossible for them to move through the tunnels completely silent. Their weapons caught on the wall, clinking loudly, their boots clanked against the ground. Hump did his best to cover up the noise with Echoless Passage, but the noise still carried. Still, progress was fast and uninterrupted. Soon, they came to a large chamber with curved, brick walls. There was a ladder leading up to the surface here, but a metal bar kept the grate at the top closed. ¡°What is that smell?¡± Emilia asked. The room was damp, smelling of musty mould and foulness. ¡°This must be part of the sewer system,¡± Dylan said. ¡°It¡¯s disgusting,¡± Emilia said. ¡°Looks like access has been blocked off,¡± Hump said. ¡°Maybe this is an old smuggling route after all. Certainly looks old.¡± ¡°This silence makes me uneasy,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Where are they? We should have heard them by now with how sound travels.¡± ¡°If we¡¯re right about this being the warlock base, they¡¯ve probably abandoned most of their defences to concentrate on the attack against the Temple of Sanctum,¡± Hump said. ¡°These tunnels aren¡¯t worth anything once they¡¯ve completed their goal.¡± ¡°We¡¯re ahead of them this time,¡± Bud said. ¡°They won¡¯t succeed.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Celaine asked. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen Count Daston and General Korteg in action,¡± Bud said. ¡°They¡¯re powerful. They won¡¯t fail.¡± Hump would keep his fingers crossed, but he¡¯d seen how powerful the warlocks could be in Sheercliff¡ªAnthony had surpassed the barrier to Rank 7. They were acting on a plan that they may have spent decades on, perhaps more. There was always room for failure. They descended a small staircase of stone steps, coming to four cells built into the wall. These ones were perfectly smooth, likely made with magic. All but one was empty, where a human skeleton was on the ground, yellow and dry with age. ¡°What a horrible place to die,¡± Hump said. Bud stepped up to Hump¡¯s side. ¡°Sir Darian, you are the commander of the dock, are you not?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Were you aware of smuggling tunnels here?¡± ¡°I¡ªno, of course not. You insult me!¡± ¡°The warlocks have been under our very noses,¡± Bud said. ¡°Gods know how long they have been here to establish such a network of tunnels.¡± ¡°The city is old,¡± Dylan said. ¡°These could have been from long ago. The warlocks could just be the latest to make use of them. Bones don¡¯t become yellow and brittle like those in only a matter of months.¡± ¡°I hear chanting up ahead,¡± Celaine whispered. All of them went silent at that. She led the way forward, turning left around a corner and entering a long, straight tunnel. Soon, they came to another large chamber, this one filled with bedrolls, wooden barrels and crates, shelves of books. People had been living here. There were three tunnels connected to the room, but by now Hump could hear the distant, echoing murmurs of chanting too. They went down the left tunnel, soon arriving in what must have originally been a natural cavern. More than twenty warlocks were gathered atop a raised square platform at the back left of the room, gathered around the artifact. Their chant filled the room, echoing like a choir of evil priests. Light rose from each of them, shining as red as the fog itself, pouring into the artifact at the centre of their formation. Human bones surrounded the artifact, still red with flesh. Sacrifices, perhaps? Or were the warlocks themselves the sacrifice? The red essence in the air could have been their life force, though Hump didn¡¯t sense such power from it. To the left, a walkway went along the cavern wall, connecting to another tunnel halfway up the tunnel, and leading to a staircase that ascended to the platform. A second staircase directly in front of Hump led down to a small dock by the pool of water. There, a twisting stone path followed the slope up to the platform, granting them a second access point. Still, they went unchallenged, the warlocks focused on their spell. Still, they went unchallenged. Stalagmites protruded from the high cave roof, with man-made support beams in place. To the right of the warlocks was a large pool of water that smelled of the sea. A small wooden pier extended to the centre of the pool. If that connected to the outside, warlocks could be accessing the city through underwater tunnels. ¡°Gods above,¡± Sir Darian whispered. ¡°We must inform Command.¡± ¡°A messenger was already sent,¡± Bud said. ¡°This is up to us now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t sense any veils,¡± Celaine said. Hump activated his Spirit Sight. His head reeled at the dark energy gathered around the artifact, so deep it threatened to consume him. In it, he sensed death and violence. It clung to him like a cold sweat, sending shivers through his body. Even from a distance, he could tell at least a few of the warlocks were powerful. Their intent poured from their essence, drawing in more power from their surroundings. ¡°They¡¯re strong,¡± Hump whispered. ¡°We¡¯ll want to take out as many as we can before the true fight begins.¡± ¡°Any suggestions?¡± Bud asked. Hump frowned, eyes going from the pool and then back to the warlocks. He looked up at the natural cave roof. These support pillars had to be there for a reason, and unlike the dungeon node chamber, this stone wasn¡¯t magically produced either. What if he brought it down? ¡°Is there anything above us on the surface?¡± Hump asked, turning to Inquisitor Hartlen and Sir Darian. ¡°We¡¯ve travelled mostly east,¡± Inquisitor Hartlen said. ¡°I suspect we are near the sea cliffs for this pool of water here. There shouldn¡¯t be anything above us.¡± ¡°Then I have an idea,¡± Hump said. ¡°One that should even the odds considerably.¡± ¡°What is it, wizard?¡± Darian asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to bring the roof down.¡± Chapter 333 - It All Comes Crashing Down The artifact at the centre of the warlock formation flickered with crimson light, staining the cavern like blood. Above, stalactites lingered, spears carving long shadows over the roof. The walkway was too exposed, so they retreated to the tunnel where the rest of the troops waited, hiding out of sight. ¡°Why is your first idea always to bring the roof down?¡± Celaine asked. ¡°Not much can survive a cave in,¡± Hump said defensively. ¡°It¡¯s worked before.¡± ¡°How sure are you that it will work here?¡± Bud asked. ¡°Fairly, but I need to get in close to make the formation.¡± ¡°How close?¡± ¡°Directly beneath the platform the warlocks are on. You saw those steps that led down to the small dock area? If I can get down there and create my formation, it¡¯ll be close enough to bring the roof down on them.¡± ¡°I take it you have an idea on how to get there without the warlocks noticing you,¡± Emilia said. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine them being very cooperative.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Hump looked at Celaine. ¡°What do you think? It was dark enough down there, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Celaine nodded. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have any trouble getting down there on my own. With two of us, I¡¯d need to raise more shadow though, so I¡¯m not as sure.¡± ¡°It¡¯s worth a try,¡± Hump said. ¡°If it works, it will save us a direct confrontation. If it doesn¡¯t, we¡¯ll have the rest of you waiting in the tunnel. If things go badly, I¡¯ll create a Shield around Celaine while you move in and reinforce us. We¡¯ll just have to defeat them the old-fashioned way at that point.¡± ¡°Excuse me,¡± Inquisitor Hartlen said, ¡°but how will you bring the roof down at all? That¡¯s powerful magic. Not that I mean to question your skills, but I certainly couldn¡¯t achieve such a feat. I don¡¯t know many wizards that could.¡± ¡°Destruction is a bit of a specialty of mine,¡± Hump said. ¡°I can do it.¡± ¡°Can you do it and get out?¡± Dylan asked. ¡°Won¡¯t do us much good if you bring the roof down on you and Celaine too.¡± Hump opened his pouch, taking out one of the transmitter stones given to him by Higri before he and Celaine had left Drakalyn¡ªthe same kind he¡¯d used to bring down the mountain tunnel, but at the time he¡¯d had to made do by improvising with Rockslide. Cataclysmic Collapse specialised in the act. It should be simple. The stones were a pale red, intricately carved with shimmering facets that enhanced the natural light within, and each facet marked with a small rune. ¡°These are two identical heartstones that have been connected by runes,¡± Hump explained. ¡°To begin, I create a formation in a safe space in the tunnel, attaching the primary stone to it. Then I create a formation in the cavern and attach the second stone to that. I can use the primary stone to activate the second formation once I¡¯m back in the tunnel.¡± ¡°Fascinating,¡± Dylan said. ¡°You¡¯ll need to tell me more about these later.¡± ¡°Any time you want when we¡¯re not fighting for our lives,¡± Hump said. He looked over his companions and the nervous troops gathered in the tunnels. They were all veterans, but taking on this many warlocks was a dangerous feat, a little nervousness was natural. If this worked, Hump could save a lot of bloodshed. ¡°So, are we in agreement?¡± ¡°It sounds like a good idea to me,¡± Emilia said. ¡°And leaves us with options,¡± Bud agreed. ¡°It has my approval. Sir Darian, any comments?¡± The man shook his head. ¡°Your wizard seems to have the right idea. Let¡¯s give him a chance to sort this out and save the rest of us getting involved, eh?¡± ¡°Brilliant,¡± Hump said, ignoring the man¡¯s eagerness to let someone else step into danger. He¡¯d volunteered for this after all. There was good ground for the formation toward the rear of the tunnel, and well within the range that he¡¯d used the transmitter stone before. Using his spellbook as a guide, he carved the inscriptions for Cataclysmic Collapse into the ground with the base of his staff and Transform Earth. For a Tier 5 spell like this, he wouldn¡¯t trust anything to chalk. Each rune needed to be perfect and filled with the right intent, and he couldn¡¯t risk scuffing it up upon returning from the cavern. He took his time, careful not to make any mistakes. It didn¡¯t take him much more than ten minutes, but he felt every moment. While he took his time here, the Red Fog encroached further on the fortress, but spell failure would only slow them down more. The final step was adding the transmitter stone to the base of the formation and incorporating it into the rest of the spell through various essence channels. Once he was finished, he returned to the rest of the group, still keeping guard at the tunnel entrance. ¡°Ready?¡± Celaine asked. Hump nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± They stood side by side in the tunnel. Shadow rose around Celaine as she called upon Way of the Shadow Archer, manifesting an area where light couldn¡¯t find its hold. In seconds, Hump could hardly see his own hands, but the rest of their force was still visible beyond the darkness. He almost jumped when he felt Celaine¡¯s hand on the small of his back to guide him in the inky black. ¡°How is it?¡± Celaine asked the rest of their group. ¡°Like staring into a dark tunnel,¡± Emilia said. ¡°I can¡¯t see you, but I can tell something is off looking at the area directly. The darkness is too drastic. At a distance though, from a group not expecting anything, the warlocks will have a much harder time, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll work,¡± Hump said. ¡°You¡¯ve snuck into more difficult locations than this, Celaine.¡± ¡°You just be ready with your shield,¡± she said. ¡°Everyone in position?¡± ¡°You¡¯re good to go,¡± Bud said. There were no more words after that. Hump focused on putting one foot in front of the other as silently as possible. He didn¡¯t dare to even activate the silencing enchantments he¡¯d placed on his boots, out of fear the warlocks might sense them. Celaine continued to guide his steps, her own nervous breathing whispering in his ear. Descending the steps was the hard part. It was amazing how difficult such a simple action could be when trying to do it quietly. Fortunately, they were made of stone. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The dock, however, was another matter entirely. The wooden planks were old and rotten in places. Celaine led them along the left side, using the area of stone and earth next to the planks where they could, but a few creaks were unavoidable. Hump kept a Shield spell ready on his lips, his heart racing as he fought the urge to look up at the warlocks and focus only on his walking. Eventually, they reached the far side of the dock and reached the base of the slope that curved up to the stone platform above. Here, Hump had an area of smooth surface to work on. He let out a breath, trying to calm himself. The chanting was louder here, the warlocks mere feet away. Fortunately, the red essence radiating from their formation was so thick it would obscure the warlocks¡¯ vision. Celaine directed her shadows above, creating a curtain that obscured them from sight while allowing Hump to see the ground. This was where the dangerous part began. In theory, the warlock spell should camouflage Hump¡¯s own essence usage. Transform Earth was an efficient spell and didn¡¯t give out much essence when used to draw runes, but it would take all his concentration and skill to ensure it went unnoticed. He had to wield the cantrip perfectly, maintaining exactly the right amount of essence flow so that residual essence didn¡¯t leak out into the rest of the chamber. Hump worked painstakingly slowly, guiding the butt of his staff across the smooth stone floor in both hands, forming channels and markings into its surface. Only the faintest flare of bronze light escaped, so small it was mostly hidden by his staff, though it didn¡¯t escape him that one curious warlock was all it would take to uncover him. One moment of bad luck. Those thoughts were lost as he dived into the process, his mind and will directed solely on the formation. With each rune, he felt the spell taking shape. With each channel, his intent reflected back at him¡ªthe desire to destroy, collapse, erupt. By the end of it, he hardly had to think at all. Essence guided his hand like a close friend, falling into place exactly as it needed to. Before he knew it, he was done. All that was left was to add the stone and be on their way. Hump gave it one last cursory look and then nodded to Celaine. He waited as she gathered her shadows around them once more, then they were moving, crossing the dock and ascending the steps up to the walkway on the other side where the tunnel waited for them. They were just reaching the top when a shout came behind them. ¡°Intruders!¡± ¡°Shield!¡± Hump barked, not even turning around as he fully encompassed him and Celaine in a dome of essence just as a volley of spells erupted behind them. The cavern filled with a multitude of lights, essence heavy in the air as if there was a storm wind. The impact drove him forward and he slammed into the steps, taking the brunt of the impact on his chest and chin. He groaned, trying to push himself up, only for Celaine to drag him to his feet. ¡°Go!¡± she said. Her bow was in hand, an arrow already on the string. Together, they backed up the steps as more spells rained down upon them. Hump weaved his essence over his barrier, forming a web of channels to reinforce it and spread the impact. Above, Bud and the others burst from the tunnel, their own blessings surging, filling the air with power and light. While only a few of their force with them were Chosen, the others were mostly practitioners or wizards, and far more skilled than the average soldier. They spread out around them, archers and wizards retaliating with their own barrage against the warlocks. Bud used Aegis of Protection to form a shield of ice, providing Hump some cover so that he no longer received the full brunt of the warlock arsenal. Dylan¡¯s Nature¡¯s Spring filled him with warmth, the pain in his chest and chin rescinding. To the right, Emilia stood atop the walkway, her rapier a whirlwind of motion as she carved aside warlock projectiles as if striking balls with a bat, exploding them in a spectacular shower of essence. Hump reached the top of the stairs and turned as monsters dragged themselves out of the pool of water to the right, climbing onto the dock with webbed hands and feet, appearing like fish that had sprouted limbs, each as tall as a child. Their bodies were covered in green scales, their eyes red with the power of the fog, their teeth sharp. Sharp fins protruded from their head like horns. Gills flared wide along their necks. Taking aim, Hump sent two stones flying with Rockshot blowing apart two of the creatures and sending them back to the water. ¡°Is it done?¡± Bud asked. ¡°The spell¡¯s in place.¡± ¡°Then go. We¡¯ll hold them here.¡± ¡°Do not advance,¡± Hump said. ¡°Hold this position and once the crumbling begins, fall back to the tunnel. I don¡¯t know how big this will be.¡± He nodded. ¡°Understood. Now hurry!¡± Hump squeezed through the gathering of troops, barged past Sir Darian toward the back of the formation, then raced for his formation. He reached it and placed his staff against the base, calling upon his essence. It erupted from his chest, surging through his body and into his staff. The runes came alight with power until all shone with bronze, filling the tunnel with its light. Hump focused on the transmitter stone, envisioning the spell formation on the other end. In his mind¡¯s eye, he saw the roof collapsing directly over the warlocks atop their platform, sparing the rest of the cavern. It began as a deep, thundering crack, spreading up through the earth above. Dust fell, rocks shuddered, stalactites fell from their perches, all of it building momentum until the inevitable collapse. He¡¯d done everything he could. All that was left was to let the earth play its part. ¡°Cataclysmic Collapse.¡± *** Something burst out of the tunnel to the left. Celaine spun, loosing an arrow at the bloodhorror. The creature screamed as it collapsed to the ground, blood covering the walkway in a messy spectacle. ¡°Demons in the left tunnel,¡± Celaine shouted. Emilia took up position on the left, placing herself in the centre of the walkway. An imp appeared, tossing an arrow of fire at her, but she split it with her rapier, holding her ground. Blessing roared in the room as Bud and Dylan formed up at the front of their force, shrouding them in enhancements and shielding them from enemy attacks. Celaine was still at the top of the steps, exposed to the enemy, and her shout drew their attention. A jet of water shot at her, and she dodged to the side, then ducked as a wind of darkness shot her way, exploding against the ground behind her. Creatures clawed their way onto the dock by the pool, scrambling to try and get to her but clearly ill-suited for land. As one threw itself up the steps, she launched herself backward with Spring Step, loosing an arrow into its face before landing amongst the others at the top of the steps. The warlocks had abandoned their formation now, the red essence already starting to dissipate from around the strange artifact at its centre. Behind her, bronze light filled the tunnel. A second later, the same light erupted from the formation beneath the stone platform the warlocks stood on. A woman in black robes rushed to the edge of the platform and leaned over the edge for a better look, holding onto one of the support pillars for balance. Her eyes went wide in realisation. Celaine took aim, her blessing rushing through her and into her arrow as she called upon the strength of Power Shot. The woman started to speak and Celaine let her arrow fly. It pierced her in the chest, and she stopped. Blood spurted from her mouth. She swayed on her feet, then collapsed. Others moved to investigate, but it was too late. A tremor ran through the cavern, the entire world quaking. There was a deafening crack. A line of bronze spread across the roof, growing brighter as it spread. Dust rained upon the warlocks. Stalactites crashed to the ground, crushing one of the monsters on the dock into a splatter of blood and scales. The roof began to crumble, chunks of rock smashing to the ground around the warlocks. A few of them managed to erect a shield spell, deflecting the bombardment and trying to organise an escape, but they stumbled on the shaking floor. And then it all came crashing down. Dirt, and stone, and dust falling in a hail. Screams filled the cavern as warlocks braced for impact, only for it all to abruptly stop. The quaking ceased. The falling stone hung, suspended in the air, entirely still as if time itself had frozen. ¡°What is that?¡± Emilia asked. ¡°I can¡¯t tell,¡± Celaine whispered, searching for the source of this power. She unveiled her eyes, peering into the cavern and seeing a thick cloud of essence. Then a stench so putrid she gagged entered the room, like a barrel of meat that had failed to cure and rotted instead. Her eyes went to the tunnel. A short demon limped into view, one hand outstretched toward the falling stone as if holding it up, while the other leant heavily on a walking cane. Its legs were black, as if afflicted by necrosis. Its skin was a rotten meat red and covered in boils. In places, its flesh was exposed and maggots writhed within, pink with its blood. ¡°That¡¯s a greater demon,¡± Bud said. The creature¡¯s eyes fell on them, and Celaine felt a great weight press down on her. Its outstretched hand shifted in their direction. All at once, the stone was moving again, only now, it was flying at them. Chapter 334 - Greater Demon Shadow came over the far side of the cavern as the light of the essence stone lanterns dimmed, obscured by the thick veil of stone and earth. The cloud hung over the platform, just above the heads of the warlocks. Some were on the ground, trying to protect themselves with their arms or shield spells, others stood on their feet, staring up at the suspended rock. The warlock spell had ceased now, the red light of the formation fading as their magic fell to pieces. Bud watched as the greater demon¡¯s gaze turned on them. He saw the wicked gleam of glee in the demon¡¯s eyes and fixed the hideous beast with a glare of his own. Rage boiled in him. He had been right. The warlocks and demons were working together. This ungodly misalliance must have been how the demons infiltrated Fort Nordric in the previous assault. It had been because of them his company had been ambushed from the rear, and so many of his own company killed. His blessings blazed around him in an aura of cold, flickering with his anger. Were these warlocks the same group responsible for that attack too? Perhaps this greater demon had been a part of the attack. They¡¯re all responsible, Bud realised. He had a target for his rage, for his vengeance, and for his redemption for failing his people before. The demon turned its diseased hand on them. The mass of stone burned as it shifted before Bud. Power roared through the cavern, blasting wind and debris against his face with relentless force. It wanted to use the collapsed roof against them. Without thinking, Bud stepped ahead of his party and the soldiers, up to the edge of the walkway, his sword outstretched at his side. Frostfire billowed along the blade, flaring out at the tip in a great blaze. Not one more person would suffer their atrocities while he drew breath. With Hump still in the tunnel behind the lines to cast his spell, there was no one else to create a shield to protect his men. It was up to him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Emilia¡¯s voice cracked with urgency. ¡°Meeting this attack,¡± Bud said. ¡°Stay back! All of you!¡± The demon''s power twisted, corrupting into a maelstrom of purple essence, laced with venomous streaks of red and green, overwhelming Bud¡¯s radiance. A great, rumbling boom shook the chamber as the essence brightened. The cloud of stone shifted toward him. Pebbles caught in the storm pinged off his armour, then all at once the cloud shot at him. It surged forward like an avalanche. Bud reached for the fire in his soul¡ªhis connection to Kelisia¡ªunleashing its restraints. Energy surged within him, exploding out in icy inferno. As it met the cavern air, it birthed a swirling fog, glittering with tiny crystals of ice. Wings of ice unfurled from Bud¡¯s shoulders, erupting in streaks of roaring flames, painting the cavern with their fierce light. The stone was closer now, so fast Bud could barely prepare himself. For a brief moment, the cloud of stone shone brilliantly with it, ice crystallising over the surfaces closest to Bud even as it was gripped by the demon¡¯s will. He extended his left hand toward it. ¡°Glacial Bulwark.¡± The fog coalesced into a dense mist before him, thickening until the world beyond was hidden. Ice crystallised across the frosty veil, snapping and crackling like logs on a winter¡¯s fire. It spread rapidly, building into a vast, square shield of radiant crystal. Frostfire danced along its edges, flickering and writhing in defiance. Beyond, the bombardment of stone slowed in its mere presence, but it did not stop. The weight of the cavern roof fell upon his shield with the might of a giant. The ground shook like ocean waves, undulating beneath his feet. ¡°We¡¯re clear,¡± Emilia shouted behind him. ¡°He¡¯s not getting out,¡± came Dylan¡¯s voice. ¡°Stay here.¡± Bud did not move¡ªcouldn¡¯t move. A moment¡¯s lapse in focus and everything would come crashing down. Clenching his teeth, he threw more essence into his shield. Bud felt as if all the warmth was siphoned from him, his strength draining beneath the onslaught. Cold pierced him to his core, as it had very few times in his life. Cracks webbed across the surface of his shield. Stone piled up against it like water pouring into a dam. Each thud and rumble added to the relentless cacophony that filled the chamber. Dylan stepped up to his side, the druid¡¯s vines rising around them and netting together. ¡°It¡¯s not going to hold,¡± Dylan said. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a moment, but you need to raise your other defences.¡± Aspect of the Bear roared over Dylan¡¯s head as he took on his most defensive form. As much as Bud hated to admit it, Dylan was right. There was simply too much stone for him to hold back. The cracks in his shield were widening. ¡°Damn it!¡± Bud snapped, calling upon his own defences. Ice Armour manifested over his steel plate. His shield collapsed with the sound of breaking glass, shards of ice flying, giving way to stone. Dylan¡¯s vines lessened the blow for only a moment, bending inward before snapping. The stones crashed down upon Bud with a thunderous roar. Weight pressed down on him, crushing him to the ground, pinning him mercilessly in place. He attempted to scream, but his voice was smothered as his mouth filled with dust. Only the rigid shell of his armour kept his body from being crushed entirely. He manifested his blessings, filling the air with his power¡ªthe only light in his dark tomb. Ice formed around him on the cold, hard stones, encasing him in a shimmering sphere of ice, holding the rocks as if suspended in a glass globe. The rumbling and shifting of stone gradually ceased. Distantly, he thought he heard Dylan¡¯s shouts, his voice distant and muffled by the dense layers of stone. Bud couldn¡¯t see him from the cramped confines of his icy sphere. He couldn¡¯t see anything. The sound of his breathing was heavy and loud within the tight space. He gathered himself, building his power. He wouldn¡¯t be stopped here. He wouldn¡¯t fail. Closing his eyes, he focused on that warm place his power came from. The part of him most closely connected to Kelisia. Her guiding light rushed through him, and he focused it on his back, to the Wings of the Frostfire Paladin. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. He focused on the wings on his back, crushed beneath him but still surging with flame. ¡°Harbinger of Ice.¡± The air raged with flickering ice, yet all he felt was heat. Blue light erupted all around him. Flames engulfed him, raging against his tomb. With a roar, he flapped his wings of frostfire, launching himself upward. Ice and stone exploded before him as he soared upward, breaching his tomb and launching himself through the cavern. Briefly, he took in the warlocks atop the stone platform: Dylan and Emilia led the other soldiers, clambering over the stones and onto the walkway to engage a group of bloodhorrors; Celaine stood atop the stones, loosing arrows into their midst; the greater demon toward the back of the tavern, near one of the tunnels. Then he was falling. He gripped his sword away from his body as the ground came up beneath him. His wings flapped again on his back, lifting him and slowing his descent. He landed in a heavy crouch, his armour ringing out. Rising, the greater demon stood not five paces from him, its eyes now wide with surprise. Three of the strange fish monsters stood between them, scrambling toward Bud with mindless hunger. Bud strode forward, his blade billowing blue fire as he carved a path through the three monsters. "I judge thee evil, demon," Bud decreed, raising his sword high overhead. The blaze upon his blade vanished, concentrating into the steel itself until it surged with divine light. Calling upon Blade of Judgement, he swung his sword down at the creature. The greater demon hurriedly raised its walking cane. The air vibrated. Shimmering streaks of essence surrounded the creature. Bud¡¯s blade stopped in the air, inches from the demon¡¯s head, frozen in place. ¡°What?¡± Bud murmured. He heaved, pressing his blade against the demon¡¯s power. The creature hissed and snarled, struggling under the weight, but it did not give. Bud tried to pull back, only to find his sword jammed tight. He tried to lean back and use his body weight but couldn¡¯t move, as if his entire body had been restrained. Roaring, he wrenched against the creature, yet still it didn¡¯t budge. Monsters snarled behind him. Bud tried to look behind him, his eyes turning but his head unable to move. His heart raced as hands grabbed at his armour, tugging him back. He fought harder, his blessings raging around him, Heart of Frostfire and Ice Armour sending the monsters back with frozen hands. The demon¡¯s grip started to fade, caught in Bud¡¯s aura. Bud tried to bring his sword around, but it was a second too late. A powerful tendril lashed out from the water and wrapped around his waist. His armour creaked as it tried to crush him, but it didn¡¯t bend. He was heaved from his feet and dragged toward the water. His sword fell from his grip, clattering to the ground out of reach. Bud reached for his belt knife, drawing it and sawing at the tendril. Frostfire blazed around the blade, freezing the tendril where it touched, but its thick, slimy skin seemed resistant. He pierced its outer coat and dug deeper, feeling as if he were cutting through mud. ¡°Burn!¡± Bud cried, fuelling his knife with more power. Its flesh turned to ice and the creature¡¯s grip weakened. The greater demon approached behind him, laughing. It barked something in its twisted tongue and a purple spear appeared in its hand, wreathed in chaotic power. It drew it back, the power building. The air pulsed with its light and the creature launched it at him. Bud¡¯s knife severed the tendril and he collapsed to the wood floor, right at the edge of the pool. The spear of power crashed into the depths behind him, and he dragged himself up, slashing out at the greater demon with his knife, unleashing a blast of Frostfire. The creature reared back with a scream as the flames licked its face, frosting one of its cheeks and the side of its neck, sending it back in wild pain. Then Hump cried out, launching Rockshot and pelting the demon, distracting it for a key moment. Three arrows followed and pierced it in the chest, one after the other, each one landing with a body shuddering thud. Bud sighed in relief. His party had arrived to help him. The demon staggered on its feet, its eyes wide. It stumbled backward, somehow keeping its feet, its flesh knitting itself back together. Then it turned, limping back to the far tunnel where it had originally come from. ¡°Get back here, demon!¡± screamed a woman amongst the warlocks. ¡°Fight, fiend! Fight!¡± It glanced at her and scowled, continuing to the tunnel. There was a blur of red light beside Bud, and Emilia appeared, rapier in hand. She used it to flick his own sword up, catching it in her free hand and extending it to him. He stood, taking the sword. ¡°Thanks.¡± Behind her, the pile of stone rose into the air, rotating in a wind of bronze essence. Hump stood amongst it, eyes shining with his magic, staff ablaze, his attention fully turned to the warlocks and their attempt to regroup. Tendrils of power lashed at the rocks and sent them flying at the warlocks in a constant barrage. Dylan advanced along the walkway along with Celaine, Inquisitor Hartlen, and a dozen other troops. ¡°The formation has fallen to pieces,¡± Emilia said at his side. ¡°The mission¡¯s a success.¡± Bud looked over. She was right, the warlocks had abandoned their platform, but that only left them open to retaliate. At least for now, the Red Fog had lost its focus. They had achieved their mission. ¡°Good,¡± Bud said. ¡°You know what else? We were right about the demons and warlocks working together. I knew it.¡± ¡°What now?¡± Bud gazed after the retreating abomination and sneered. ¡°Now we have a Greater Demon to kill. Can you block its retreat?¡± She nodded. ¡°You sure this is a good idea?¡± ¡°It¡¯s injured. We can take it.¡± *** Hump deactivated Ward of Earth, relinquishing his control over the stone and letting his supply of ammunition drop. The melee fighters advanced, pushing back the disarrayed bloodhorrors and progressing on the warlocks defending the stone platform. His plan to collapse the section of roof above them hadn¡¯t exactly worked, but it had thrown the enemy into confusion. Their spell had faltered, whatever hold they had over the Red Fog should have stopped. Now, his focus went elsewhere. Across the dock, in the far tunnel entrance, Emilia stood firm, barring the path of a demon. At its rear was Bud, the knight completely covered in dirt and dust. Whatever the creature was, it was powerful, and seemed to wield telekinetic forces. The two of them attacked together yet couldn¡¯t penetrate its defences, but it was trapped. ¡°Celaine!¡± Hump shouted, diverting her attention from the warlocks to the greater demon. She nodded, ready to join the fray on cue. The dock was littered with the corpses of monsters, slain by arrows, magic, and sword. None remained to fight as Hump navigated through the carnage toward Bud. He caught the demon¡¯s eye, seeing fear in there briefly before it slammed its cane into the ground, unleashing a blast of essence in all directions. Hump shielded his face with a hand. Bud barely flinched, but Emilia was sent soaring through the air, only to land gracefully in the tunnel and dash back to her position, unyielding. Hump stabbed at the creature with his staff. ¡°Lava Coils.¡± The fiery tendrils whipped out, glowing orange and yellow, sparks trailing behind them. The demon froze them just out of reach, gripping them tightly. Hump felt it too, squeezing him tightly like an invisible vise. Break through, Hump willed, pitting his power against the creature¡¯s, envisioning his whips breaking through. Whatever spell it wielded, it was incredibly powerful. Gradually, he felt its grip weaken. His spell inched forward, edging closer. Simultaneously, Bud and Emilia flanked the demon. It spun, dropping its hold on Hump to erect a wall of force against them. Hump slashed with his staff, sending his Lava Coils crashing into the creature. It countered, striking back with its cane, deflecting the whips in a burst of essence that shattered Hump¡¯s attack. Hump didn¡¯t relent. He thrust his staff, unleashing a Fire Beam that screeched as it pierced the humid air, warping it with intense heat. The creature raised a shield just as Hump¡¯s spell broke over it with a rushing roar. The creature gathered spears of purple energy around it, launching them just as its shield fell. As Hump raised his defenses, a motion caught his eye on the left¡ªa figure on the stone platform. An arrow flew, striking the demon through the back of its head and piercing its eye. The creature tensed, a brief flicker of consciousness before it collapsed. Celaine greeted him with a tense smile. ¡°We¡¯ve secured the artifact,¡± she called down. ¡°You¡¯d best come take a look at this.¡± Chapter 335 - Inferal Gateway Hump climbed the slope from the dock up to the stone platform, Bud and Emilia with him. Warlock bodies lay in heaps on the ground and the walkway, blood pooling around them. Their expression appeared relaxed in death, the contorted faces so many warlocks gained after becoming corrupted by their powers returning to their human form. There were a few of their own amongst the dead too, soldiers that Hump didn¡¯t know the names of. A handful more were injured and receiving medical attention. His eyes went up to the giant hole in the roof, jagged where Hump had caused its collapse. He wondered if things would have gone differently if he¡¯d brought down more of the roof. He¡¯d specifically targeted the stone platform, but perhaps he should have tried to collapse the entire chamber. If he had, maybe these people wouldn¡¯t have died. Or maybe I would have sealed us off from the chamber and the warlocks would have continued with their spell, Hump thought. There was no changing it now. Bud sheathed his sword and let out a long sigh. Hump felt a pang of guilt. ¡°The plan failed. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°What?¡± Bud asked, shaking his head. ¡°This wasn¡¯t your fault. You stopped the spell, that was the objective, and on top of that you threw them into panic.¡± Emilia nudged him with her shoulder. ¡°He¡¯s right. There was no predicting the greater demon. This is a good result.¡± Hump gave a stoic nod, forcing his eyes away from the fallen troops. This was war, and there were always casualties. He caught a concerned look from Celaine and gave her a helpless look and slight shrug. He knew her opinion on his overthinking already. He joined Inquisitor Hartlen, Sir Darian, and Dylan on the stone platform. The scent of blood was thick and sticky in the air here. Even after all this time, the smell still put Hump on edge, calling upon some primal instinct that screamed out in wrongness. ¡°And these ones,¡± Inquisitor Hartlen said, directing a pair of unlucky soldiers to drag bodies off the spell formation inscribed upon the stone platform. ¡°We need to see the entire thing.¡± ¡°What do you make of it?¡± Dylan asked. ¡°It¡¯s the same language as the magic the warlocks used in Sheercliff as far as I can tell.¡± Hump¡¯s eyes trailed the harsh channels on the ground, weaved together in a complicated pattern of runes drawn in blood. The markings incorporated the hard, jagged style Hump was familiar with from Prince Kassius and the other warlocks. This one in particular was intricate work. The main caster was a person of great skill, and by Hump¡¯s guess, not one of the warlocks left in control of the spell once they¡¯d arrived. While they¡¯d had a few decent spellcasters amongst them, they were a relatively weak contingent compared to the force Hump knew the warlocks to possess. Around the edge of the stone platform were a few tools: wooden bowls stained with the blood they¡¯d once held; sharp knives with handles made of bone; a whip with many small, sharpened spikes on the end; and a paintbrush, clotted with blood up to the ferrule. ¡°Looks like it,¡± Hump said. ¡°I would need to compare it to some of the other formations we¡¯ve seen to confirm.¡± ¡°So this is an attack by the same warlocks that attacked Sheercliff City?¡± Inquisitor Hartlen asked. Hump glanced at his party in confusion and then back to the woman. ¡°Were you unaware of the connection?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been working under the presumption that we are dealing with demon worshippers. A cult of human followers to carry out their evil commands in our world.¡± Interesting, Hump thought. Wizard Aldric and Inquisitor Sarielle were certainly not so misinformed, which meant that information in the Inquisition was not being freely distributed. Perhaps they were trying to keep the idea of a large-scale warlock attack on Alveron secret while it was still just a theory. ¡°Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions for now,¡± Hump said, trying to backtrack out of his awkward position. ¡°I¡¯m hardly well-versed on the subject of warlock magic. I¡¯m sure there are inquisitors that will be able to make an informed decision on the matter.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± A deep, resonating pulse thrummed in the air, silencing them. The sound made Hump¡¯s soul quiver. The sound came again, and he looked to the artifact, bobbing slowly up and down where it floated above the stone platform. Beneath it was a large, red heartstone, pulsing with essence. It was impossible for Hump to tell whether it was floating due to the spell, the heartstone, or because of a natural trait possessed by the artifact. Either way, it made for an impressive sight. The artifact was almost perfectly spherical and taller than a person. Veins bulged across its fleshy surface, pulsing with luminescent blood beneath a tight layer of skin. There was a sheen to the skin, making it appear slightly metallic. ¡°Has your Inquisition seen anything like this, Inquisitor Hartlen?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Not as far as I¡¯m aware. This is beyond anything I know of that the warlocks have brought into the fortress so far. I can¡¯t even guess at what it does.¡± Examining it, Hump frowned. He certainly had a few guesses. Assuming it was floating on its own, that demonstrated incredible magical power. The essence pulsing through it and the strange, soul rending thrum both supported that idea. Walking around to the other side, Hump stepped out of sight of Inquisitor Hartlen and activated Spirit Sight. Thick miasma clouded his vision, almost as red as the fog he¡¯d seen while the spell formation was active. It poured from the artifact in swaths, black smoke rising with it, dark and menacing. It seeped out, spreading up through the roof. Suddenly, Hump felt a tug. The edges of his vision became blurred, until all he saw was the artifact before him. It dragged him forward. Screaming, Hump dropped his staff and raised both hands to catch himself on its surface only, it didn¡¯t hold. His hands pierced straight through, disappearing within as if falling through water. The surface pulled him tighter, shimmering skin rising up his arms like quicksilver, swallowing him up. Behind him, he heard shouts, but the same deep thrum as before drowned them out, ringing in his head, a sonorous vibration that seeped through into his bones. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Cold pierced him painfully, lancing up his arms and stabbing to the core of his being. He tried to pull back, but the surface only got closer, until even his face was swallowed up, leaving only black. Sound bombarded him in an incomprehensible din. He looked around frantically, the darkness slowly changing to red as the sounds became louder and more discernible. Screams, shouts, and cries surrounded him. He caught glimpses of shadows moving in the red. At first, they could have been anything, but then he picked out shapes that he couldn¡¯t have imagined: the head of a beast, long, sharp claws, smouldering red eyes. He was in the Red Fog, surrounded by monsters. The tug continued to grow, penetrating deeper. Intent filled the fog like a force, driving him to famished hunger. In the distance, he smelled something deliciously sweet and savoury, urging him to seek it out. Hump¡¯s dragon blood roared, and he stumbled toward it before he could think. With an act of will and focus, he refused to move another step. He breathed deeply, envisioning the River and Waves, throwing all doubts to those waters as he mastered his urges and forced himself to think. Turning from the smell, he peered deeper into the fog. There, he sensed a welling power. He heard the thrum resonate in his mind, pulsing with energy, and stepped toward it. The red grew thicker and more opaque, until it was like a wall before him, but he pressed on. Deeper and deeper, until light no longer reached him. There, in an abyss of darkness, Hump caught a glimpse of a flickering shadow in the shape of a person. Its body formed of scribbled lines, towered into the sky in elongated streaks, taller than any building Hump had laid eyes on. Perhaps even taller than the Great Tree. He had only ever seen such a thing once, in the depths of Bledsbury Dungeon after he had burned Prince Kassius to ashes. A portal had opened, and a figure just like this one had stepped out, turning everything grey and bringing the world to a stop. The riftwalker. For a moment, he wondered if it was the same titan, Baelkor, that he had seen looming beyond the rift in the Tree of Damnation atop Sheercliff. Or perhaps it was another of Uvdar¡¯s servants. The being started to turn, the entire world trembling at its movement, warping the darkness into twisting lines, distorting the shape of the figure. Before Hump could think, he felt something on his shoulders. Pain flared as he was yanked back, then a hard edge gripped him around the stomach and heaved, hauling him back. His stomach lurched as he fell upon something solid, a metal crunch beneath him. Rolling over, he propped himself up on his arms and dry heaved. His lungs were on fire, yet at the same time desperate for air. He felt like he¡¯d been drowning. Celaine knelt at his side, resting a hand on his back. Hearing the clink of metal at his side, Hump looked over to Bud fumbling to his feet¡ªit had been his armour he¡¯d felt around his waist. The knight¡¯s face was pale as a ghost. ¡°You alright?¡± Hump asked. Bud snorted. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s you we¡¯re worried about. Thought we¡¯d lost you for a moment there.¡± Hump drew in a deep breath, feeling exhausted. ¡°I¡¯ll be alright, thanks. Forget about me. We¡¯ve got work to do. Celaine, help me up, would you?¡± ¡°You sure you don¡¯t need a minute?¡± she asked. ¡°You look like you might pass out.¡± He shook his head and held out a hand. She grabbed it, pulling him to his feet. He winced, his body twinging all over, as if he¡¯d just finished a long run. Slowly, he waddled over to where he¡¯d dropped his staff, picking it up, cautious of the artifact trying to grab him again. ¡°What happened to you in there?¡± Dylan asked. ¡°I examined it with a spell, which is what I think caused it to target me. Its touch was like ice, and within I saw the Red Fog¡ªfelt the pull it has on the monsters, driving them to insanity with hunger for humans. And I caught a glimpse of some great power fuelling it.¡± ¡°This power, can you describe it?¡± Inquisitor Hartlen asked. ¡°A being of shadow,¡± Hump said. ¡°I only saw it for a moment. Sorry.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve confirmed that this is the artifact connected to the Red Fog,¡± the inquisitor said. ¡°That¡¯s more than enough. Our objective here is complete. Hopefully, the fighting will soon come to an end above.¡± ¡°What do we do with this artifact?¡± Emilia asked. ¡°We can¡¯t just leave it here, can we?¡± ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s too powerful for us to make decisions on,¡± Hump said. ¡°Yes, it must be brought to the attention of High Command,¡± Bud said. ¡°Sir Darian, would you take a message to them and inform them of the situation. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be most pleased to hear that a greater demon has fallen too.¡± ¡°Of course, Sir Robert,¡± the man said. ¡°I¡¯ll seek them out right away.¡± He gave a curt nod to them and turned, heading back toward the surface as quickly as he could. Hump was just pleased he was no longer beholden to such people. As a silver ranked adventurer, he was above petty nobles and weak officers. ¡°Inquisitor Hartlen, what will you do now?¡± Hump asked. ¡°My orders are complete,¡± Inquisitor Hartlen said. ¡°I would remain here with my people to guard the artifact until support arrives.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll secure the area and make sure there aren¡¯t any warlocks or demons still down here,¡± Bud said. ¡°After that, we must leave. I need to return to my company.¡± ¡°My thanks,¡± the inquisitor said. She turned to her people, beginning to order around those under her command. Hump and the rest of his party descended the slope to where the greater demon lay dead on the ground. They gazed down the long dark tunnel it had appeared from. ¡°Right, let¡¯s get this over with,¡± Bud said, striding forward. ¡°I want to be out of here quickly. If the Temple of Sanctum is under attack, they may yet need us.¡± The tunnel was shorter than the one that brought them here. Quickly, they came to a round chamber carved out with magic, the smooth walls a clear sign of its use. The entire room was devoted to a single spell formation. Immediately, Hump spotted similarities to a summoning spell. Runes beyond the main circle indicated a connection to a place beyond this world. ¡°This is a summoning spell,¡± Dylan said, pointing out the same feature that drew Hump¡¯s eye. Hump squatted down and studied the many runes, looking over the complex design. It was far from the complexity of the spell formation in the other room, but it no doubt required a powerful wizard to create such a thing. Wizard or demon, Hump wondered. Just how far does their alliance go? After a few minutes, his spellbook shook at his hip. Taking it out, he opened it to see the spell formation taking form. While the runes were just as alien on these pages as they were on the floor of the chamber, the title made one thing clear. SPELLBOOK Infernal Gateway Unknown | Formation | Unknown | Unknown Description Unknown ¡°I don¡¯t think this is just a summoning ritual,¡± Hump said, interpreting the spell name. ¡°I think this is a gateway that leads in both directions. The warlocks may have a way of connecting directly to the Infernal Halls.¡± ¡°Gods give us strength,¡± Bud said. ¡°If it¡¯s a two-way gateway, they may still be able to access it from the other side,¡± Dylan said. ¡°Is that possible?¡± Emilia asked. ¡°No idea,¡± he said. ¡°I know someone who might know though. Katia is a Chosen of Vesta. We should have her take a look once the battle is over.¡± ¡°Katia as in your girlfriend?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Yeah. Why?¡± ¡°No reason.¡± Hump grinned. ¡°Just excited to meet her.¡± Hump was about to put his book away when it shook again. He turned it to the next page, another spell formation taking form¡ªthe one that surrounded the artifact in the other room. Only¡­ the lines twisted out of shape. The runes became scribbles, the intent and detail lost. Ink spilled over the page, revealing nothing but jumbled lines. Suddenly, the spellbook snapped shut. Hump was taken aback. He tried to open it, finding the Infernal Gateway spell. He turned to the next page, then the next, but found nothing but other spells and magical studies. ¡°What just happened?¡± Celaine asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Hump said. ¡°But I think my book doesn¡¯t want to show me the spell in the other room.¡± Chapter 336 - Uninvited Guest There was little chatter as they surveyed the remaining tunnels for warlocks. They broke off into three groups: Bud and Emilia took one tunnel, Hump and Dylan another, while Celaine surveyed the area on her own. There wasn¡¯t a huge amount more to the place. Hump came across another small chamber, this one with a single bed and essence stone lantern inside¡ªperhaps the leader had stayed here. If they had, there wasn¡¯t anything left to show for it. Clearly they had no intention of returning to this place. It was a common theme throughout the rest of the tunnels too. Everything was abandoned. No books or supplies remained. Other than the warlocks in charge of the spell, and the reinforcing demons, they were gone. ¡°Did you find anything on your end?¡± Hump asked as he and Dylan returned to the central chamber. ¡°Nothing,¡± Emilia said. ¡°Not even a few copper coins.¡± ¡°Same here,¡± Celaine said. ¡°The warlocks are gone. There are a couple of tunnels connecting to the one we found the gateway spell in. I reckon any we didn¡¯t kill or capture managed to escape through there.¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t make any sense,¡± Dylan said. ¡°Why would they go to all this effort only to abandon this place?¡± ¡°I imagine they were only ever a distraction to begin with,¡± Hump said. ¡°The real target was the seal in the Temple of Sanctum.¡± ¡°You think the warlocks would just abandon their companions?¡± Bud asked. ¡°They would definitely do that,¡± Emilia said. ¡°The real surprise is anyone volunteering for the job. I suspect they may have underestimated how quickly we found them.¡± ¡°In which case, let¡¯s hope this wasn¡¯t the only place they underestimated us,¡± Bud said. ¡°I¡¯m worried about the company, and the temple, we shouldn¡¯t stay here any longer.¡± They said goodbyes to Inquisitor Hartlen, reassuring her and her group that the tunnels were clear of demons and warlocks. Bud¡¯s eagerness to be out and back with his company showed in his hurried pace, but Hump had to commend the knight, he never let his worries affect his duty. Only when they were satisfied that it was safe did they head back to the surface. ¡°They will be fine,¡± Dylan said to Bud. ¡°You need to stop worrying. This is their job as much as coming down here was ours.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Bud said. ¡°But it still bothers me to think that my people are holding the wall without me. I should be up there.¡± ¡°Henrietta is with them,¡± Emilia said. ¡°And if the information from Wizard Aldric was correct, we saved far more lives here than we could on the walls.¡± Bud shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll feel better once I know how it all went. It¡¯s the not knowing that I hate. Not just the company, but if the seal of the Temple of Sanctum falls, our entire time in Fort Nordric might as well have been for nothing.¡± The comment sent them into quiet once more. Soon, they climbed a set of stairs, coming to the prison cells they¡¯d passed before. Hump couldn¡¯t help but glance at the skeleton inside. There were no sounds down here but for echoing drips in the distance and the eerie howl of the wind. How such a complex series of smuggling tunnels could exist for so long and go unnoticed was beyond him. Well, not quite. The answer was probably simple¡ªthere was corruption in every place. Fort Nordric would be no different. As Hump moved ahead, he noticed Celaine hesitate. ¡°You alright?¡± She turned away from the cell and caught up quickly. ¡°Just can¡¯t imagine a fate worse than being left underground here to rot while an entire city walks around above.¡± The veil over the entrance to the tavern cellar was gone when they returned, its magic either depleted or undone. Stepping inside, Hump heard voices coming from the top of the stairs. Bud led the way up, the five of them coming to stand behind a bar as a dozen people turned to stare at them, surprise written across their faces. ¡°Sir Robert?¡± a woman asked. There was an edge to her aura that made Hump pause. Her armour was well polished, and each piece carved with runes. There were no gaps between the plates or joints of the steel, instead, the entire piece appeared to be made of a single piece of metal, perfectly forged for her body, almost as if created from liquid metal. The only similar piece Hump had seen was the armour belonging to Prince Kassius, so he had no doubt about its price. This woman was powerful, and looking at the party members gathering around her, they were too. At the same time, their eager eyes reminded Hump of some of the Chosen at Sheercliff Academy, as if they were excited for a fight. He would bet they¡¯d not seen serious combat before. ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± Bud said. The woman approached and extended a hand. ¡°I am Loraine Seahorn. Sir Darian reported that you had discovered a warlock artifact. We were on our way down to secure it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you here so quickly,¡± Bud said. ¡°Inquisitor Hartlen is still down there keeping guard.¡± Briefly, Bud caught her up on the situation, soon making excuses for them to depart. Their job there was done now, that artifact was the problem of people with more authority than them to worry about. For now, they made their way back to the walls. The warehouse fire had been put out while they were down below. Gazing across the river, Hump sensed essence in the air around the Temple of Sanctum, but there were no longer any active sounds of battle. ¡°What do you think?¡± Bud asked. ¡°It might be over,¡± Hump said. He turned to the north, looking over the tops of buildings toward the Red Fog. ¡°Is it just me or is the fog receding?¡± Dylan clapped his hands in excitement. ¡°Now would you look at that! It¡¯s working.¡± Hump grinned, Emilia raised her arms and cheered. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ve been behind the Red Fog all this time?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Directing the monster waves to destroy Alveron¡¯s cities for centuries.¡± ¡°You always think about the gloomiest things after a victory,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Come on,¡± Bud said. ¡°It¡¯s not a victory until everyone¡¯s home for dinner.¡± The hours after that were long. The artifact had left Hump drained, but he would not leave his party here. They returned to the walls, reuniting with the company as they continued the battle, their members still intact though a few were wounded. Even as the Red Fog retreated from the walls, some monsters continued to attack, while others that were trapped within the streets required hunting down. Yet when Hump looked up, he saw the Red Fog grow duller, fading back into the Fallen Lands where it had come from. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. For hours, Hump remained there, keeping watch for creatures that tried to sneak inside or already within the walls. At some point, Bud and Emilia were called away to report to High Command. Only when they returned were they finally dismissed from their post upon the wall. Marcela was with them now, along with her party member, Len. Despite their victory this day, they wore grave faces. ¡°Bad news?¡± Hump asked, his eyes widened in realisation. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the warlocks succeeded.¡± ¡°No, actually,¡± Bud said. ¡°Count Daston and General Korteg were both present at the Temple of Sanctum. For today, the warlock attack was thwarted. The seal is unharmed, and they were driven back.¡± ¡°Then why the long faces?¡± Dylan asked. ¡°Our counterattack begins the day after tomorrow,¡± Bud said. ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving Overseer Oswald¡¯s command and joining the Sheercliff retinue. That morning, we leave Fort Nordric and go north.¡± ¡°I wanted to come and thank you for joining me personally,¡± Marcela said. ¡°And to extend an invitation to your company. I¡¯m hosting a gathering at a tavern on the south side of the river to celebrate the victory. I would like for you to join us.¡± Now that was an offer too good to refuse. If there was one thing nobles got right, it was gatherings. ¡°One question,¡± Hump said, smiling. ¡°Do you mind if I bring a dragon?¡± *** Hump woke to a weight on his chest, making it difficult to breathe. He squinted to see Nishari standing over him, purple eyes staring down at him, mouth hanging gormlessly open. She let out a huff, shaking him with her paws. ¡°You need to go out?¡± Hump mumbled. His head pounded from a few too many drinks. She hopped off him and onto the floor, bouncing on her feet toward the door and looking at him expectantly. Hump let out a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯m coming.¡± He threw off his cover and stumbled out of bed, pulling on a pair of trousers and shirt as he went barefoot to his door. The living room was dark, but for a small essence stone that glowed faintly over the fireplace, just bright enough to light the room. He made his way across the room, the luxurious carpet like velvet beneath his feet, and opened the door to get outside. The apartment was three floors up¡ªgreat when it came to views, not so great for this side of things. Too tired to bother with shoes, Hump followed Nisha down to the empty entry lobby and let her outside. While she wandered over to a nearby spot of grass, Hump hugged his arms across his chest and watched the dark windows over the street, suddenly feeling watched. Once Nisha started sniffing around, Hump whispered at her to get inside. The crunch of metal tapped nearby as two guards on patrol strolled by, just as Nisha raced back into the building. They watched her go, the younger of the two with a face full of surprise. ¡°That¡¯s a big dog,¡± the older man said. He had a twisted moustache. ¡°That was a dog?¡± the other asked. ¡°Got her down south,¡± Hump said with a smirk. ¡°They¡¯re all giant by the coast. Have a good night.¡± ¡°Good night, sir,¡± the older man said. Hump followed Nisha back inside, forcing himself not to laugh as he heard the younger guard swear that he saw scales, only for the other to call him an idiot. Groggily, Hump made his way back to the apartment and headed to his room, when Nisha looked curiously at Celaine¡¯s door. ¡°What now?¡± Hump whispered. ¡°That¡¯s not your room.¡± Nisha walked closer, sniffing at the gap at the bottom. She tapped at the door, scratching to try and get in. ¡°Stop that.¡± Nisha tapped harder, urgency coming through their bond. A feeling of unease rose in Nisha that put Hump immediately on alert. His mind swam with a strange message¡ªa scent that the little dragon had caught, but one he didn¡¯t recognise. One that certainly didn¡¯t belong. Hump rushed to the door, pulling the handle down and pushing it open. A figure was inside, standing over Celaine on her bed, their hands held on either side of her head. Dark wisps of essence rose from Celaine, siphoned off by the figure. The figure turned and snarled at Hump. Even in the dim light, Hump made out the twisted features¡ªwarlock. And it had Celaine under its spell. ¡°What have you done?¡± Hump¡¯s voice rose from somewhere dark in him, resonating with power that shook the air. His soul erupted in the air around him, blazing with his anger, filling the room with flickering purple light. Hump stepped into the room, directing his power at the figure with an overpowering desire to crush. The figure¡¯s magic weakened at his pressure; their essence disrupted by Hump¡¯s intent. The figure leapt off of Celaine and backed against the wall. They were male, a little taller than Hump, and a good few decades older than him. ¡°A mistake,¡± the man said. ¡°You¡¯re the wizard.¡± He slapped themselves on the head. ¡°Stupid, stupid, stupid.¡± His head whipped to the side, fast enough Hump thought it might have snapped. ¡°I told you she was no wizard!¡± Nisha growled at his side, hunched forward and furious. ¡°What did you do to her?¡± Hump snarled. The warlock looked at Hump with frenzied eyes, elongating his neck like a turtle. A cackle escaped him, echoing as if there were many voices on top of each other. Hump¡¯s patience was at an end. He raised his hand, gathering essence to it. ¡°Focused Beam.¡± A bolt of pure essence shot from his hand, aimed at the warlock¡¯s chest, yet without his staff, the spell lacked activation speed and power. Before it struck, the man vanished, leaving nothing but a flash of white essence where he¡¯d been standing. There was a deafening crash as his spell struck the wall, splintering it into pieces. Footsteps sounded behind Hump and he whirled around, catching a glimpse of the figure as he ran into his room. Hump gave chase, pursuing the warlock inside, Nisha close behind. His eyes went to his nightstand where his spellbook was stowed inside, still safely beside his bed, but the warlock was gone. A weight dropped onto his back, sending Hump crashing to the ground. Pain shot through him as the warlock jammed a knee into his spine, hissing and huffing with the effort. Hump fought to get out from under it, when the warlock¡¯s hands gripped his head, essence gathering. ¡°Where¡­ is the¡­ book?¡± it seethed. Hump felt the heat of the man¡¯s breath on his neck¡ªsmelled the stench of it. Hump roared, trying to force himself up and use that strength of his dragon blood, yet his body didn¡¯t move. It didn¡¯t obey him. He felt gripped in its clutches, yet he couldn¡¯t sense a spell on him, nor any intent to break. Suddenly, the weight was dragged from him. Nisha snarled viciously at his back. Hump scrambled to his feet, turning to see the dragon with her jaws clamped around the man¡¯s ankles, dragging him back as he screamed. Hump went for his staff, grabbing it as the creature kicked Nisha aside with a squeal. Hump saw red. Essence erupted from his staff, filling the room with fiery light. The warlock raised a hand to shield its face, but it was too late. The darkness of the room was pushed back as fire erupted. ¡°Lava Coils,¡± Hump barked. Three tendrils of molten flame burst from his staff and wrapped around the warlock, binding him tight. He screamed in pure agony as they seared through his body, the stench of burning flesh filling the room, yet Hump did not release him. Seconds passed, and the coils dug deeper, smoke and steam hissing from the wounds as flesh sizzled. A few seconds later, and the scream stopped. Hump let his spell fade, the body dropping to the floor with a thud. Black spots flickered in his vision from the bright light of his magic. He swallowed back the urge to gag, disgusted at what he¡¯d just done to a person, even if they were just a warlock. Then his mind cleared. Celaine. He stepped over the body and rushed to Celaine¡¯s room. She was still in bed, eyes closed and unresponsive. Dropping to his knees beside her, Hump leant in close, listening for her breathing. He let out a relieved breath and dropped back at the sound of it. His heart raced and he took a few moments to calm himself, pressing a hand to his chest. The warlock had been after him. It had attacked at just the wrong moment and mistaken Celaine as the target while Hump was out, but the book was what it really wanted. Had Karlac sent them? Or was this simply another person that had managed to track it down? A warning rose from Nisha, an image of the front door appearing in Hump¡¯s mind. He stood, bringing his staff with him and preparing for the next part of the fight, when frantic banging sounded at the door. Hump went to open it, staff at the ready as he peered through the gap. The two guards from before stood there. ¡°We thought we heard some¡­,¡± the older guard trailed off as he saw the body on the floor. ¡°That would be me,¡± Hump said. ¡°We had an uninvited guest.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll need to report it,¡± the guard said, then his face snapped round, his face a mess of confusion as he looked at something else. Nisha came to stand beside Hump, watching the two guards with caution. ¡°I told you it wasn¡¯t a dog!¡± the younger guard muttered. Chapter 337 - Mysterious Magic Hump rushed back into the apartment and fell to his knees next to Celaine¡¯s bed. She was still unconscious. Her breathing was shallow but steady, with any luck, that meant that her life wasn¡¯t in danger. He placed a hand on her head, it was cold to the touch. Far too cold. ¡°Celaine,¡± he called. ¡°Celaine! Can you hear me, Celaine? You need to wake up!¡± No response. Nisha whined behind Hump and he glanced backwards to see her head down and her tail flat against the ground. He sensed the worry through their bond. The fear. ¡°She¡¯ll be alright,¡± Hump told her, trying to convince himself as much as Nisha. ¡°You did fantastic today, little one. Just wait a little longer.¡± Nisha hopped up onto the bed at Celaine¡¯s feet, huffing as she nuzzled at Celaine¡¯s foot beneath the blankets. She lay down, pressing her body up against Celaine¡¯s side, careful not to put too much weight on her. She could sense how cold Celaine was too. Simple solutions first, Hump thought. Her body was cold, yet he couldn¡¯t see a physical injury. If it was a warlock that had attacked her, maybe her soul was their target. In which case, it might have suffered damage. Hump stood and raised his staff over Celaine, holding it so that the Silver Sprig gifted to him by Owalyn dangled over her chest. He envisioned her body basking in its power, mending what woes she¡¯d suffered, and then he let its power loose. The silver of the first leaf cracked with green light, leaking out through the veins in thin lines. In moments, the silver turned to green as if dissolved, and the room erupted with brilliant light. One leaf¡­ two¡­ yet still Celaine didn¡¯t wake. After the third, he stopped. It didn¡¯t seem to be having an effect and he didn¡¯t want to waste all of them before a professional healer arrived to confirm she was fine. Perhaps a more targeted application might be necessary then. Kneeling, he felt her head again. She was definitely warmer now. Thinking that the essence may have helped, Hump placed a hand on her forehead and the other at the top of her chest, channelling a steady supply of essence into her. A minute passed, and she grew warmer still. He tried calling her name and gently shaking her shoulder, but she remained entirely relaxed, like someone that had been knocked out rather than asleep. Perhaps it¡¯s not an injury at all, but some sort of spell, Hump realised. Activating Spirit Sight, Hump immediately realised how true that was. Small runes marked Celaine¡¯s head, glowing faintly with the same dark essence that their attacker had used. He cursed himself for not thinking of it sooner. It should have been the first thing he did. He leant in, inspecting them closer to try and decipher their function. There was something strange¡ªa distortion that made it impossible for Hump to properly read even with the enhancement to his eyes, as if the runes were veiled. As he focused on them, he sensed the faintest intent within, though he couldn¡¯t grasp its purpose. Annoying, but it meant it was probably fairly weak. Hump stood again and aimed his staff at her head. The focus crystal rippled with pure essence, building until it spiralled in ghostly streaks within. Fixing it with the intent to unravel and destroy, he unleashed it upon the formation on Celaine¡¯s head. The runes glowed brightly for a moment, and then the essence shattered, dissipating into the air. Celaine turned her head to the side, face wincing. ¡°Celaine?¡± Hump asked, shaking her. ¡°You with us?¡± Celaine groaned, blinking painfully against the light of Hump¡¯s staff. She raised a hand to blot it out and looked at Hump. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you holding that in my face?¡± Hump let out a relieved sigh, lowered his staff, and withdrew his essence. He laughed, clasping her raised hand and returning it to the bed. ¡°Nothing. Don¡¯t worry. We had a little bit of an issue, but I handled it.¡± ¡°Good,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m tired¡­ I¡­ I think I need to sleep some more. Just tell me¡­¡± She was out before she finished the sentence. ¡°Just sleep,¡± Hump whispered. He turned to Nisha, smiled, and petted her head. She didn¡¯t move her head from Celaine¡¯s lap, but her eyes flicked up at him, anxious like he¡¯d never seen her. ¡°She¡¯s alright, little one. But you take care of her for a bit, okay? Stay here.¡± Hump slipped out of the room, his footsteps quiet on the carpeted floor as he went to the entrance to their apartment. The guards were gone. He checked the hallway, then half closed the door. He wouldn¡¯t have much time alone with the body, so he needed to use that time to figure out what he could. The room was thick with the acrid stench of charred flesh, singed hair, and fresh blood. Their attack lay on the floor in the doorway, his limbs splayed out around him. Where Hump¡¯s Lava Coils had wrapped around the man¡¯s arms and torso, they had seared down to the bone, leaving deep, charred lacerations. Dark blood pooled on the floor, seeping into the scorched and blackened carpet that surrounded the corpse. A vase of flowers had shattered in the chaos, spilling petals and water that now mixed with the dead man¡¯s blood, creating murky streaks. In the doorway, a long, savage wound carved through the floor and wood, running raggedly up the wall like a monstrous claw. Splinters of wood and stone covered the floor in debris. Hump stepped over the body and into his room, putting on his battle robes and attaching his spellbook to his belt. He opened the curtains, letting in a little of the sun¡¯s light as it crept over the horizon. Returning to the body, he held his staff out and used Wizard¡¯s Light. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. His stomach twisted at the wounds, the man¡¯s flesh partially detached from the bone where his whips had gouged into him. It was a horrible thing to do to another person, and a reminder of just how devastating lava magic could be. Hump squatted down and inspected the man¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t appear Alveronian¡ªthe slight squint to his eyes made Hump think of the Nileshi to the south, but this man¡¯s skin wasn¡¯t so dark. He hadn¡¯t met many Northmen, but those he had met were tall, broad, and with skin as pale as snow. The man wore a clean tunic over a thin vest, and simple brown trousers. He could have passed as an average man on the streets. Even the slant to his eyes was only obvious up close. Hump searched him, finding a dagger on his belt, a few bits of coin, and an enchanted amulet around his neck. Taking the amulet, Hump left the rest of his items undisturbed. Hump examined the man for any other indications of who he might be. Finding nothing, he rolled the man onto his front. There, under his left shoulder blade, was a tattoo. It was a complex emblem¡ªa blend of sharp geometric lines and fluid, swirling patterns. At its centre was a rope in the shape of a circle. Hump recorded the tattoo in the Book of Infinite Pages, manipulating the ink with the image in his mind to create a perfect replication. He was about to put his book back on his belt, when he remembered the runes on Celaine¡¯s head only visible with Spirit Sight activated. Empowering his eyes, Hump took a second look at the tattoo, smiling at the additional details revealed. The ring of rope was no rope at all, but a silver serpent coined around itself and biting its own tail. Two miniscule runes glowed silver in its eyes. Surrounding the snake, the lines and swirls transformed into three layers of runes, pulsing gently with essence. The mixture of harsh lines and round shapes was a language Hump didn¡¯t recognise, but he sensed the magic within. Wherever this man was from, it seemed their understanding of magic might be different from his own. Surprisingly, his spellbook didn¡¯t reveal anything about the formation either. It seemed it couldn¡¯t identify the language. Seeing it on the page, however, Hump couldn¡¯t help but see a similarity to the circles and blessings granted to Chosen. It lacked the clear structure of circles divided into major and minor blessings, but the spiral structures branched away from the centre in distinct layers, almost like the crystal structure of a snowflake. Footsteps climbed the stairs outside¡ªa few people on their way. Hump stowed his spellbook, deactivated Wizard¡¯s Light, and quickly rolled the body back into the position he¡¯d found him. He closed Celaine¡¯s door and then went to stand in the entrance of their apartment. The older guard that had knocked at the door came up first, a woman in a casual red dress with white sleeves following behind. She looked to be about thirty. With her was a younger man in a mixture of leather and plate armour. ¡°Are you the wizard?¡± the woman asked. ¡°Yes. My name is Humphrey Woodrow.¡± ¡°I hear you¡¯ve had some unfortunate company this evening, Humphrey. I¡¯m Gia Harbrin, Chosen of Avaroth. This is my assistant, Denton Keth. Hopefully we can resolve this matter swiftly.¡± Hump opened the door and invited them in. Gia wrinkled her nose at the sight of the body, then started asking questions. What happened? What did they want? How did they get into the apartment in the first place? Hump recounted events as best as he could, but he got the impression that the two didn¡¯t trust him. ¡°Is your companion still here?¡± Denton asked, stepping toward Celaine¡¯s door. Hump stepped in front of Celaine¡¯s door protectively. ¡°She is. She was under the attacker¡¯s spell which I¡¯ve managed to dispel. She must rest now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll need her to tell her side of the story too,¡± the woman said. ¡°Then you¡¯ll need to wait.¡± Hump¡¯s voice was tinged with irritation. ¡°Did you not hear me?¡± ¡°I need to do my job,¡± Gia said. ¡°And elements of your story aren¡¯t lining up. You say that you know nothing about who this man is or why he attacked you, but his front is smudged with blood. You must have searched him.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t die immediately,¡± Hump said. ¡°He rolled around before he passed. That¡¯s all you¡¯re getting. We are guests of Count Daston. You will not disturb her. If you have an issue, take it up with the count.¡± The woman gave him an annoyed frown then nodded toward the door to her assistant. The two walked over to the hallway, whispering to each other. To ordinary ears, it would have been too quiet to hear, but while not as sensitive as Celaine¡¯s, Hump¡¯s dragon blood had strengthened his hearing enough for this. ¡°He¡¯s clearly lying,¡± Gia whispered. ¡°What do we do about it?¡± Denton asked. ¡°Force our way in?¡± The woman shook her head. ¡°Even if we tried, I¡¯m not sure we¡¯d win. Did you see the marks on the walls and the state of those wounds? He may be young, but our wizard friend here is powerful. We¡¯ll contact Count Daston¡¯s estate and see if we can get some instruction.¡± The man didn¡¯t seem pleased by the arrangement. Gia looked at Hump. ¡°Wait here please.¡± Hump gave her a pleasant smile. ¡°Of course.¡± He decided against sending a message to the rest of his party. There was nothing they could do to help, and Celaine would be fine once she¡¯d rested. Best to let them sleep. Instead, Marcela soon arrived, bringing with her a Chosen of Emirai. ¡°Hump,¡± she said, relief on her face at the sight of him. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s him that¡¯s not so good.¡± Hump glanced over at the man. ¡°Sorry about your carpet.¡± Marcela gazed at the body. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry about this. You should have been safe here¡ªthis is one of my father¡¯s properties. I¡¯ll ensure stern words are had with the guards and staff to figure out how your attacker even got in.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, but thank you,¡± Hump said, uncomfortable at the sincerity of her words, especially when he knew the reason they¡¯d been targeted. It was certainly nothing the Dastons could have predicted. ¡°More importantly, how is Celaine?¡± Marcela asked. ¡°She was put under a spell. I¡¯ve dispelled it, and now she¡¯s sleeping. I think she will be alright.¡± ¡°Should I get the healer to take a look anyway?¡± Marcela asked. Hump considered it. He¡¯d used the Silver Sprig so was quite confident that she hadn¡¯t suffered physical damage, but one could never be too careful. He went to the door to Celaine¡¯s room and let them in. Nisha growled on the bed as the healer approached, until Hump cut her short. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Hump said to the healer. ¡°She won¡¯t bite.¡± The man gave him a frightened face and did a ring around the bed, staying as far away from Nisha as he could. The room filled with the warmth of Emirai, the man¡¯s essence pouring over Celaine. ¡°I can¡¯t sense anything wrong with her physically or spiritually,¡± the man said. ¡°She appears to be a perfectly healthy young woman.¡± The fact that Celaine hadn¡¯t woken at their presence was enough to know that wasn¡¯t quite true, but the verdict of a professional still helped to put his mind at ease. They stepped back out into the living room. ¡°Right,¡± Marcela said. ¡°Give me a few hours and I¡¯ll arrange for new accommodations for you both.¡± ¡°There¡¯s really no need.¡± Marcela touched his arm and squeezed. ¡°Hump, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you stay in this place. It stinks of blood and you left a corpse in the sitting room. Now, while I have you here, I need you to attend a meeting with me in a few hours if you¡¯re up for it.¡± ¡°Oh? What about?¡± ¡°The plans for the siege have been revealed,¡± Marcela said. ¡°After your success against the warlocks at the docks, your party has been requested as part of an operation to infiltrate the Infernal Halls through a dungeon node. We¡¯ve discovered a way to get behind the gate and open them from the inside.¡± Chapter 338 - High Command ¡°So, do you recognise the language?¡± Hump asked. Walt stood on the ends of his toes to look over the edge of the table, staring down at the copy of the tattoo in Hump¡¯s spellbook with wide yellow eyes. He was in the phylactery library. Walt had tidied it up so that what had once been old, dry wood shelves now all but sparkled in the light of the room. It came more to life with every visit, the constant feeding of essence helping to bring back its former lustre. ¡°Hump¡­¡± Walt said, looking at him with what Hump interpreted as a serious face. With the spirit¡¯s protruding jaw, and disproportionate limbs, it didn¡¯t quite come across that way. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You do remember that I can¡¯t read, don¡¯t you?¡± Hump rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to read it. I¡¯m asking if you¡¯ve seen anything like it in here, or at any other time.¡± ¡°Writing? I¡¯ve seen a lot of writing. Big letters, small letters, scribbly¡ª¡± ¡°¡ªThat¡¯s not what I mean.¡± Hump gestured at the library. Walt paused, narrowing his eyes. He turned back to the book, putting his face right up to the page, then looked up at Hump again, fondling his chin with an oversized finger. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, no.¡± Hump snorted. ¡°Well, that¡¯s disappointing.¡± ¡°Why you asking anyway?¡± ¡°We were attacked last night,¡± Hump said. ¡°That drawing is a copy of a tattoo I found on his back. I¡¯m trying to identify it to see if it¡¯s a clue to who came after me.¡± ¡°Oh, good thinking. I used to be a big help with stuff like that. Ol¡¯ Walt¡¯s always got one eye open. Never let anything slip past me.¡± Hump grunted a reply as he strode up to the door at the back of the room, only half listening to Walt¡¯s story. He¡¯d come to realise that about half of what the house deity said reflected a very loose interpretation of past events at best. Placing a hand against the door, he fed it with essence, as he had come to do on most mornings. Bit by bit, he was getting closer to unlocking the next room of the lich¡¯s library. Walt breathed deeply, eyes glimmering with pure blue. Hump felt essence stir within the library too, shifting in its walls and books, spreading everywhere as if the entire building had taken a breath with him. ¡°Halfway,¡± Walt declared. ¡°Another month or so and I think we¡¯ll be through.¡± ¡°It might be a bit longer than that,¡± Hump said. ¡°We¡¯re about to enter a dungeon. I¡¯m not sure how much essence I¡¯ll have to spare.¡± Walt¡¯s face paled, the deep purple tint of his skin turning to lilac. ¡°What kind of dungeon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called the Infernal Halls,¡± Hump said. ¡°There¡¯s mostly demons inside it.¡± Walt groaned. ¡°Don¡¯t die, you hear me? I don¡¯t want to be beholden to any demons. They¡¯re worse than liches.¡± He paused, scrunching his face up into a frown. ¡°Are they worse than liches?¡± Hump shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t know. Both seem pretty bad.¡± ¡°Well, you better not lose me in there then.¡± ¡°Appreciate the vote of confidence,¡± Hump said with a snort, making his way back past the central table and to the grand entrance. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine.¡± He stepped outside, looking off into the nothingness that surrounded the library. ¡°I need to check in on Celaine, but I¡¯ll catch you up on the details once I have them.¡± ¡°Good. Excellent!¡± Walt nodded assuredly. ¡°In which case, I suppose I¡¯ll take a nap.¡± *** It was several hours later when Celaine awoke, completely oblivious to the happenings of the night. Hump pulled up a chair next to her bed and caught her up on the attack, her face turning to pure horror when she realised how completely unalert she¡¯d been to the attacker¡¯s presence. ¡°That explains why I feel like I didn¡¯t sleep. I¡¯m exhausted,¡± Celaine said. She gently stroked Nisha¡¯s chin, the wolf dragon leaning into her hand and closing her eyes blissfully. ¡°And why this little one is so attached to me. Sounds like you saved me, Nisha.¡± Nisha let out a soft huff. ¡°I like to think I helped,¡± Hump said. Before Hump could react, Celaine¡¯s other hand shot out and scratched him under the chin too. Hump froze, eyes wide, heat rushing to his face. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he stammered. A smile widened across her face, a rosy tint to her cheeks. ¡°Sounded like you were asking to get your chin scratched too.¡± ¡°A thank you would have sufficed.¡± ¡°Sure, Hump.¡± The scratching jest turned into a gentle caress of his cheek before she withdrew her hand. ¡°Thanks for not letting me get killed. I appreciate it.¡± Hump frowned at her, slumping in his chair. ¡°When you put it like that, it really doesn¡¯t sound as good.¡± ¡°Am I supposed to fall swooning into your arms like that merchant girl you always tell Bud about?¡± Hump winced. ¡°You know about that?¡± ¡°Dragon blooded hearing, remember?¡± Tapping her ear. ¡°And you two really aren¡¯t as quiet as you think you are.¡± Hump smiled tightly. ¡°You¡¯ll need to forgive me, I didn¡¯t realise we had an eavesdropping party member. At least now I know to be more careful.¡± Her smile turned to a smirk. ¡°As long as you know.¡± She yawned, nodding toward the book at his hip. ¡°You sure he was after your spellbook?¡± ¡°If he wasn¡¯t I don¡¯t know what other book he might have been talking about.¡± Hump showed her the drawing of the tattoo, along with the amulet he found. ¡°Neither I, my spellbook, nor Walt recognise this language. Whoever attacked us came from somewhere far away.¡± Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°You don¡¯t think they could be part of the same group of warlocks?¡± ¡°Seems unlikely. Hard to say for sure, but why else would they attack alone?¡± ¡°What about that demon, Karlac? Could this be one of his cultists?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. Though there¡¯s issues with that idea too. Like, how did they mistake you for me? Surely Karlac would have told them they were after a male wizard.¡± ¡°True.¡± Celaine frowned in thought. ¡°No idea. We need more information.¡± Hump gave a slow nod. ¡°Yup. Not sure how to get it though.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Celaine asked. ¡°If I had it my way, leave Fort Nordric. The more time I spend here, the more trapped I feel.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re not going to do that,¡± Celaine concluded. Hump shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. We¡¯ve already agreed to work with Marcela in the Infernal Halls, and I don¡¯t want to go back on our agreement with Countess Daston. It sounds like we¡¯ve been requested on a special mission too¡ªthe kind I don¡¯t see Bud turning down.¡± He recounted the brief details Marcela had given him about infiltrating the Infernal Halls through a dungeon node and finding a way to open the gates from the inside. ¡°Sounds like something that plays to our strengths,¡± Celaine said. ¡°I suppose,¡± Hump said. ¡°It will certainly make us look good. I can see a hefty payday for a job like this.¡± ¡°Do you really need more coin?¡± Celaine asked. ¡°You already have a place to live. What¡¯s the point in having more?¡± Hump grinned. ¡°There¡¯s always room for more coin.¡± They left the apartment to grab a quick breakfast, then went to meet the rest of their party outside High Command. They were established in a large keep that overlooked the river. The keep was generally circular in shape, with four towers jutting out from its circumference. It appeared ancient, made of weathered stone blocks with the yellow hue of much of the fortress. Hump imagined that once this could have been the home of the noble that ruled over the region¡ªan ancestor of the Duchess of Nor, or perhaps someone else. It served little purpose now that such well-crafted defences surrounded the city. If the walls fell, a small keep would hardly make a difference. ¡°Celaine,¡± Emilia said, spotting their approach. ¡°Gods, how are you feeling?¡± Celaine smiled ¡°Really, I¡¯m fine. If not for all the damage Hump caused in the living room, I almost wouldn¡¯t have believed anything happened.¡± Emilia looked her over and sighed. ¡°Well, you¡¯re looking great, despite everything.¡± ¡°Hump had us worried when he sent us a message,¡± Dylan said. ¡°Bud was ready to come over and stand guard, but we talked him down.¡± ¡°We can always count on our knight in shining armour,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Of course.¡± Bud nodded. ¡°I am glad to see you well though.¡± They headed inside, passing through a portcullis into a small stone courtyard, before entering the keep through two large ornate doors. Guards were stationed everywhere, equipped with greatswords and enchanted armour, no doubt well suited for facing warlocks. Inside, they were directed toward a large hall. The murmur of voices carried from inside, along with a few louder shouts and bouts of laughter. Hump stood at the edge of the hall, taking in the many people spread out within. The main attraction seemed to be a long table toward the left side of the room, illuminated by rays of colour as the sun passed through stained glass windows high on the wall. Thirty-odd people poured over various maps, pointing out locations, shifting stone indicators, or exchanging them out for different maps. Count Daston amongst them, and he hardly stood out from the pack. They were all either well dressed or well armoured. One wore a helmet with golden horns, his face hidden in the shadow within. They were taller than Bud even, but skinny and equipped with hunter¡¯s leathers and mail. There was one that Hump could have mistaken for a seafaring pirate, with a scarred face, missing eye, and one arm cut off at the elbow, if not for the polished breastplate etched with fine gold runes. A woman in green clothes walked across the room on hooved legs, stopping to speak with a man with clothes made out of small, live birds. As if sensing his gaze, all the birds suddenly looked at Hump and he turned away. A man at the head of the table wore a fine silver crown, with a single blue essence stone adorning at the front. With him was a priest in the finest robes Hump had ever seen. They were so white, they appeared to shine, light rippling through them in a wave. The sceptre of Lady Light was embroidered upon the chest, marking him as one of her priests. On the other side was a middle-aged man that radiated a strength that none in the room could match. His hair was peppered with grey and meticulously groomed, while his stern face carried scars of countless battles. He wore a tailored deep red uniform. And behind them stood five men and women, well equipped with various styles of armour and weapons¡ªbodyguards of some sort. ¡°Gods above, there are a lot of important people in this room,¡± Bud said. ¡°That¡¯s Prince Greggory,¡± Emilia said, pointing at the man with the crown. ¡°King Henry¡¯s grandson. And that there is his cousin, Prince Haspen¡ªone of Duke Malar¡¯s sons.¡± ¡°As in, a brother of Prince Kassius?¡± Hump asked in as quiet a whisper as he could manage. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stay as far away from him as we can then,¡± Hump said. ¡°The way I hear it, that might make him a friend,¡± whispered Bud. They listed off more important people: the priest was an Arch Priest, one of the most powerful people in the kingdom, and a direct advisor to the king, and it was no surprise to Hump that the man in a red uniform was General Korteg. The guards behind him were King¡¯s Guard, there for Prince Greggory no doubt. The Duchess of Nor was an old, frail looking woman confined to a wheel chair, glowering at everyone in the room. There were many other lords and ladies that Hump was amazed to find that Bud and Emilia could recognise and speak on. Hump had to admit, being surrounded by so many powerful people left him feeling a little nervous. Celaine¡¯s voice cut through the din of the crowded hall, ¡°Marcela¡¯s approaching.¡± They all turned as she left a small group to one side of the room and made her way open. ¡°We won¡¯t talk here,¡± she said. ¡°Come with me.¡± Without waiting for a response, she led them through a throng of people to a smaller, more secluded room nearby. As soon as Hump stepped through the door, he felt the distinct tingle of a veil. Two figures already inside looked up from a large map sprawled across the table. One was a broad-shouldered man outfitted in an impressive suit of dark steel armour, reminding Hump of the Black Paladin under Kassius¡¯ command; the other a woman in lighter, more flexible leather, dyed in a deep forest green and reinforced with plates of enchanted silver. Hump glanced at the map in fascination, illuminated by the soft glow of essence stone lamps. It was sketched on a large monster hide and detailed a grand gate barring the way through a portal. Beyond lay a sprawling woodland, divided in two by a winding river with a road that followed at its side, leading to a castle toward the topmost point. This must have been the Infernal Halls, but how they gathered such detailed information, Hump had no idea. ¡°Anara, this is the party you asked about,¡± Marcela said, introducing each of them. ¡°Everyone, this is Marshall Anara Thane and Merrick Bryndal.¡± Merrick stood up straight and smiled. He was a handsome man, with dark hair and a dominating presence. ¡°Ah, the Frost Knight and the White Flame Wizard. I have heard high praise about you both.¡± Next to him, the woman¡¯s eyes shifted to Hump¡¯s staff, her keen eyes lighting up at the sight of the Silver Sprig clutched in his hand. ¡°You carry a gift of Owalyn,¡± she said, a hint of surprise in her tone. Hump hesitated, a growing knot of anxiety in his stomach, but there was no point lying. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°I have heard of no Alveronian with such an honour,¡± the woman continued, her interest piqued as she scrutinised Hump more closely, before her eyes wandered to Celaine. ¡°Which explains why I smell the dragon in both of you. Marcela told me you had a pet wolf dragon, but she did not mention you were blooded too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not something I told Marcela about,¡± Hump said. ¡°No, it wouldn¡¯t be,¡± Anara said. ¡°No need to be worried here, however. I am a Chosen of Isto. He is a friend to Owalyn. You could think of us as cousins in a way.¡± ¡°I have not heard of this god,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Few have. He is the Lord of Flowers and Meadows, and an ally to all that value nature.¡± ¡°Shall we get to business?¡± The voice came from the end of the table. Hump saw nothing at first, until a man appeared out of nowhere, cloaked in shadows. Hump¡¯s eyes widened¡ªhe hadn¡¯t noticed in the slightest. ¡°Will they suffice?¡± Anara asked. He nodded. ¡°The girl spotted me.¡± Anara smiled. ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Marcela, have the others enter.¡± She left the room briefly, then returned, more people filtering into the room behind her. Wizard Aldric was behind them, nodding to Hump in silent greeting. ¡°Who are you?¡± Celaine asked the shadowed man. ¡°You may call me Drexel,¡± the man said. ¡°And I am the one tasked with opening the gates to the Infernal Halls.¡± Chapter 339 - Mission Drexel was a man of average height and build. Draped in black leather and a hooded cloak that wrapped him in shadow, Hump couldn¡¯t make out a single defining feature of the man. He stood silent and unmoving as the five additions to the room got settled around the table, his very presence fading away so that Hump wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d notice him if he didn¡¯t know he was already there. Of everyone in the room, the only ones Hump recognised were Marcela¡¯s party member, Len, and Wizard Aldric. It was a very private meeting, especially when Hump considered the importance of opening the gates to the Infernal Halls. Something more had to be going on for his party to be involved. They were still relatively new adventurers, and only he and Celaine were qualified silver rankers. The only reason he could think of was that they¡¯d been selected because either Marcela, Count Daston, or Wizard Aldric had pushed for their involvement. But why? Hump thought. He didn¡¯t like how unprepared he was for this. There was no doubt in his mind that Drexel, Anara, and Merrick were all powerful, dangerous individuals. And Anara had seen right through his and Celaine¡¯s connection to Owalyn. It made him nervous, but he tried not to let it show, trying to stand straight and relaxed even if he felt far from confident. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Bud standing comfortable and attentive. Of course he was. These were allies. Marcela wouldn¡¯t lead them into too much trouble. ¡°Before we begin, I must ask that an Oath of Secrecy be taken by all those in the room,¡± Drexel said. ¡°Hettel, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± One of the newcomers gave a nod. He was a younger man, perhaps in his early twenties if his aging hadn¡¯t been slowed too drastically by his powers. He reached out into the air over the table, thumb and forefinger poised as if to pinch something. Essence stirred, then out of nowhere he plucked a ball of knotted red thread from nothingness. Placing the ball on the table, Hettel fuelled it with essence. Power rushed through the room, the ball of thread gleaming with light. All at once, the thread expanded to the fifteen people in the room, connecting to their chests. Hump sensed no ill-intent coming from whatever this spell or artifact was, but he sensed its touch upon the core of his being, like a spider dangling from his finger. ¡°No word of what we speak here must leave this room, but for what is necessary to complete this task,¡± Hettel said. ¡°To break this oath will sever your thread, and all here shall know of your treachery. I, Hettel Vonburg, swear to uphold the secrecy of this mission and divulge nothing but what is necessary to complete the task at hand.¡± Around the room, the others repeated the words without question. With each of them, Hump felt a little more pressure. When it came to Bud, he watched as the knight announced his pledge without concern, Dylan and Emilia following suit. Hump hesitated. He swallowed as all eyes fell on him. Celaine watched him too, waiting. It seemed she¡¯d decided not to do his without him affirmation first. ¡°What troubles you, Wizard Humphrey?¡± Drexel asked. ¡°I assure you, there is no danger to this,¡± Hettel said. ¡°This is no death pact. The binding itself is harmless.¡± ¡°Forgive my bluntness, but I do not know you,¡± Hump said. ¡°Harmless or not, I can sense this binding connects directly to my soul. I find it difficult to trust such an oath.¡± ¡°You are under no obligation to swear this oath,¡± Drexel said. ¡°But if you are not ready to commit to this, I must ask you to leave.¡± Hump frowned. He glanced at Bud who watched him without judgement. ¡°Wizard Humphrey,¡± Aldric said. ¡°You can trust everyone here. I advise you to hear Drexel out.¡± Hump let out a sigh. His choice went out the window when the rusty bloody knight went ahead and agreed to this oath in the first place. If High Command gave him a mission, he¡¯d see it through, which meant that Hump either went with him or left him behind. And he hadn¡¯t returned to Alveron and come all this way to Fort Nordric to leave his party now. Better to have the information and be unable to repeat it than to be left in the dark. ¡°I, Humphrey Woodrow, swear to uphold the secrecy of this mission and to divulge nothing but what is necessary to complete the task at hand.¡± As he uttered the final word, he sensed essence flow through the thread to join the knot. At his side, Celaine repeated the oath. With all sworn to it, power pulsed through the threads. For a moment, Hump sensed a tug toward the table in the centre of the room, a fragment of each person¡¯s intent added to the knot. The only time Hump had seen something similar was the warlock detection device used in Sheercliff City to identify a person¡¯s essence signature. Somehow, this thread made it a simple matter to distinguish each person, even knowing nothing about them. After a few seconds, the threads faded. Hettel scooped up the ball of knots and it vanished in his hand. ¡°My thanks,¡± Drexel said. ¡°I¡¯ll begin by explaining what we know of the Infernal Halls. The most important thing to understand is that this dungeon does not quite belong to our world but is instead a pocket world tethered to our own by its dungeon core. Remove the core and we destroy the tether. Problem solved. There will be no chance for the demons after that.¡± The man almost made it sound simple, but looking at the map, Hump could tell this was going to require manpower beyond anything he had witnessed in a dungeon. Thousands of men would be required to lay siege to such a dungeon. Perhaps tens of thousands. ¡°Now direct your attention here. To the south, we have the main gate.¡± Drexel planted a finger on the map on the table that depicted the inside of the Infernal Halls, his hand garbed in a black leather glove. He pointed at the southern-most area, right in the middle, where the main gateway was. ¡°This is a large fortification designed with a killbox on the inside. We¡¯ll go into more detail on this later, but the main thing to know is that not even General Korteg and Count Daston working together could brute force their way through. To assault it from the front will result in the deaths of thousands.¡± The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Drexel drew a half circle with his hand across the outer regions of the map, the area divided up into blocks of different colours. ¡°For now, concern yourself with this area. The twelve blocks represent regions controlled by chieftains under the direct command of the demon lord in command of the entire dungeon. Each of them manages a dungeon node and is tasked with taking resources from our world, as well as harvesting what the dungeon offers. Slaves are used to harvest much of what grows in these regions, brought to life by the residual essence of the dungeon. Other than the chieftains, we do not expect to encounter much resistance in these areas. These resources are required as tribute to the demon lord, who then feeds the dungeon core to expand the dimension.¡± The man paused, looking at Bud. ¡°You appear surprised, Sir Robert.¡± Bud scratched at his chin. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the demons to be so organised. To me, they have always seemed like savages.¡± ¡°They are savages,¡± Drexel said. ¡°But they are savages that respect the strong. Those that fail to make tribute might end up as food for the dungeon in its place. It is a dynamic that is poorly studied, but it exists in even the Hell Pit. In this case, these regions pose little threat to us as long as we secure the dungeon road.¡± He pointed at a long, winding road that carved a path through most of the map, leading to what appeared to be a large fortress. Drexel tapped it with a finger. ¡°Here, the demon lord¡¯s army resides, while the demon lord himself dwells in the keep at its centre. This is where we believe the dungeon core to be.¡± ¡°At the very centre of the dungeon, where it is best defended,¡± Merrick said pleasantly. ¡°This shall be a dungeon that songs are sung about, I tell you.¡± The Marshall appeared excited at the prospect, which Hump could only put down to insanity. There was nothing exciting about this. Defeating dungeons in their own world was one thing, but this¡­ it was reminding him of his time in the Remnant Realm with the gorger. ¡°It is too early to speak of songs, Marshall,¡± Drexel said. ¡°The core is our objective, but this will be a siege in many stages. First, we must take the gate. Then we must establish a supply line on the Lord¡¯s Road by building a fortification. There, we will begin to construct the siege equipment required to assault the fortress, and finally break the keep.¡± ¡°Which leads me onto the role we ask of you,¡± Drexel said. The man unrolled a second map, this one containing Fort Nordric and the Fallen Lands to its north. The Infernal Halls were to the northwest, near the mountains, but Drexel¡¯s finger landed on a section of coast to the east. ¡°A dungeon node was defeated here on Fistal Beach,¡± Drexel explained. ¡°Upon investigation, a portal connecting this node to this region in the infernal halls was discovered.¡± He pointed back to the other map, indicating a blue region to the west of the gate. ¡°It is the ideal infiltration point for a small elite force to enter the dungeon.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t the entire army enter through the nodes instead if they are not so well guarded?¡± Marcela asked. ¡°The nodes are not powerful enough,¡± Marshall Anara explained. ¡°A single gold ranked adventurer may make it through, or a battallion of soldiers. Neither are well-suited for the task at hand.¡± ¡°So you want us to be the ones to go instead?¡± Hump said, frowning. He couldn¡¯t help but feel like his party was being asked to jump straight into a fire, and he knew all too well what certain members would say to such a prospect. ¡°If you agree to partake in the mission, your party shall join my squad,¡± Marshall Anara said. ¡°Our role will be to enter the Infernal Halls and disrupt the killbox from within. Once we¡¯re inside, the main challenge will come from an Imp Chieftain in command of the node. The region is laced with illusions and veils.¡± ¡°That is why you tested my ability to spot you,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Yes,¡± Drexel said. ¡°At least one of your party must be able to reliably see through the veil. Rest assured, your squad will not be the only one attempting the mission. A second will be led by Marshall Merrick, entering from a different node, while I shall lead a third. We intend to keep their entrypoint private, but only one of you must succeed. Are there any questions?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help but notice just how dangerous this mission is,¡± Hump said bluntly. ¡°Even if we make it through the Imp Lord¡¯s veils undetected, it will only be a matter of time before we are found. We won¡¯t have a way back if things don¡¯t go to plan.¡± ¡°Our return will rest on the success of the mission,¡± Marshall Anara said. ¡°I make no lie about this mission being easy,¡± Drexel said. ¡°But the alternative is the death of many Alveronians, if we succeed at all.¡± ¡°You mean to leave us lost in another world?¡± Len protested. ¡°We¡¯d have nothing!¡± ¡°Only if you fail.¡± Drexel¡¯s voice was cold and detached. It did anything but inspire confidence, but Len seemed to deflate at Marcela¡¯s side. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s even possible?¡± Emilia asked. ¡°Because I have done it,¡± Drexel said. ¡°How do you think this information was gathered? I have spent months in the Infernal Halls, studying their ways and preparing for this siege. It is possible. No, it is our best hope of defeating the Infernal Halls. Now, what is your decision?¡± There was a pause as all eyes turned to them. ¡°You should know that my party has already agreed to join,¡± Marcela said. ¡°I know we have an arrangement, but this goes beyond that. You are free to do as you wish.¡± ¡°I will go,¡± Bud said. He turned to Hump. ¡°Too many lives are on the line for me to sit by and ignore an opportunity like this.¡± ¡°I will go too,¡± Emilia said. Dylan let out a shaky breath. ¡°And me. I shall be pleased to work with you, Lady Anara.¡± She smiled. ¡°And I you, druid.¡± Hump glanced at them, then back to Drexel. ¡°Why our party? There must be more experienced and better qualified adventurers out there. Why choose us for this mission?¡± ¡°I cannot say,¡± Drexel said. ¡°You¡¯re asking us to partake in what is quite possibly a suicide mission,¡± Hump said. ¡°We¡¯ve sworn an Oath of Secrecy. I¡¯m going to need more than that.¡± Drexel did not speak. ¡°There is a leak in High Command,¡± Wizard Aldric said. ¡°Aldric, it is not your place,¡± Drexel said. ¡°We need them,¡± Aldric said. ¡°And this is nothing important. Hump, your party is one of the few that are almost certainly not connected to the warlocks. You have a proven record. There are more powerful and experienced adventurers parties, yes, but few come as well recommended as yours.¡± Bud turned his back on the gathering and faced Hump, blocking him off from view. In a quiet voice, he said, ¡°You do not need to do this. It is my duty as a Chosen and soldier of Alveron, but it is not yours. Do not feel obliged to follow me just because we are friends.¡± ¡°Apologies, but it is either all of you, or none of your,¡± Drexel said. ¡°You must be able to act independently.¡± ¡°I take it that for such a dangerous mission, there is a suitably enticing prize?¡± Hump asked. ¡°We are adventurers after all.¡± ¡°Is serving your king not enough?¡± Spittle sprayed from Hettel¡¯s mouth, his face reddening. ¡°I don¡¯t work for free,¡± Hump said. ¡°Even for the king.¡± ¡°I will need to speak with Prince Greggory,¡± Drexel said, ¡°but I would suggest a thousand gold coins each, and a choice of an artifact from the Royal Armory.¡± Hump turned to Celaine and raised his eyebrows questionably. She gave him a nod. ¡°You have a deal,¡± Hump said. Bud grinned, clapping him on the shoulder with a giant hand. The meeting continued a while longer, delving into the details of the mission. Hump struggled to pay attention for most of it, his mind lost to a growing fear and anxiety at what he¡¯d just signed up for. Time passed by in a haze of voices and snippets of conversation, until finally Hump was back in the main command room, the meeting over. Before they parted ways, Wizard Aldric approached. ¡°Hump, would you walk with me?¡± Hump stepped away from his party. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I thought you might like access to a few more spells to help you on your way.¡± Chapter 340 - Silver Rain It was just coming up to noon when Hump left High Command with Wizard Aldric, the two of them making their way to the grounds of the Wizard¡¯s Society. Once Hump was done there, the rest of the day would be spent preparing for the quest to the dungeon node in the morning. Walking along the streets at Aldric¡¯s side, it was difficult to hide his anxiety, but focusing on his breathing and the River and Waves, he kept his mind clear. Wizard Aldric sucked in a deep breath and let out a satisfied sigh. He took his silver flask from his pocket and took a swig. ¡°You know something, Humphrey, that may have been the most productive meeting I¡¯ve had in weeks. It¡¯s amazing just how much gets done without a bunch of blabbering bureaucrats each trying to share their opinion on every minute detail.¡± ¡°Have you been having some trouble?¡± Hump asked. ¡°You have no idea, lad. You¡¯re lucky for it. Meeting after meeting after meeting discussing the most mundane and pointless topics you can imagine. Why are we using that road? Why buy crops from there? Why not wait another week to prepare some more? So many questions as if experts haven¡¯t already been through the matter. And you know something, Humphrey?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Nobody gives a damn. They don¡¯t care what the answer is. Ever since the second wave of reinforcements arrived from Elenvine, our promising young lords and ladies haven¡¯t stopped. They all want to be involved and make suggestions¡ªto feel like their voices are heard and that they¡¯re contributing. Dare I say it, this leak may actually have its benefits. Ever since all the important business started to be conducted in private meetings, things are finally moving.¡± Hump smiled, reminiscing about the many times he¡¯d watched his master share his frustration. Nobles had a way of dragging out and complicating simple tasks. ¡°My master used to say: A task quick for one, turns to toil when lords come to run.¡± Aldric chuckled. ¡°Quite right. I suspect we¡¯d have gotten along, him and I. I looked into your master by the way. He had quite the talent in his youth, yet interestingly, our records on him all but end about twenty years ago.¡± ¡°He had a falling out with the Wizard¡¯s Society,¡± Hump said carefully. ¡°Never wanted me to have anything to do with them either, which is why I only first registered a year or so ago.¡± ¡°Indeed, that did strike me as odd. He must have been a fine wizard though to raise a wizard like yourself. Eighteen, yet you have already achieved Soul Manifestation. There are perhaps a handful that could say the same in the last century.¡± ¡°You flatter me.¡± Hump could sense Aldric¡¯s probing. It was clear he wanted to know more about the old man, but it was a sensitive topic and one Hump wanted to keep the Wizard¡¯s Society as uninformed about as possible. Gods knew what kind of trouble a man as powerful and high in status could cause him. ¡°Do I strike you as one that hands out flattery?¡± Aldric asked. ¡°Not exactly, but I¡¯ve been surprised before. Was it you that recommended my party for this quest?¡± Aldric glanced at him, studying Hump¡¯s face briefly before turning back to the road. ¡°It was, yes. I know it¡¯s not quite what we discussed previously. You wanted to be involved in our hunt for warlocks, and you have been. Integral even. Your efforts at the Sapphire Docks are the reason I pushed for your party to be given this opportunity.¡± Hump looked up at the sky, fixated on a small wisp of cloud as it floated across the blue sky. Of course it was. He¡¯d made a rookie mistake¡ªone should never do a job too well around nobles. To excel at a task is to be selected for another, more dangerous one. Yet Hump could hardly deny the opportunity Aldric had presented to him. If his party succeeded at this quest, they would truly be making a name for themselves. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°The situation has changed since we last spoke too,¡± Aldric said. ¡°The warlocks have played their hand, and they lost. Now it¡¯s time for us to strike back.¡± Now that got Hump¡¯s curiosity piqued. ¡°What exactly happened during the attack on the Temple of Sanctum?¡± ¡°The warlocks entered through the crypt, led by a powerful wizard¡ªone of the strongest I have seen.¡± ¡°Was his name Anthony? Dark robes, plate armour, and a flair for theatrics.¡± ¡°I do not believe so,¡± Aldric said. ¡°But from the stories I have heard of the Battle of Sheercliff, his strength may have been comparable. There were two things they were unprepared for, however. Count Daston has been reported as injured for many months, however this is not the case; and General Korteg recently became the first eighth circle Chosen in nine years.¡± Hump grinned. ¡°It was a trap.¡± ¡°And they fell for it splendidly,¡± Aldric said with a chuckle. ¡°The idea came from Countess Daston actually¡ªnow there¡¯s a woman I would be happy to have in High Command. Genius hardly seems to do her justice.¡± Hump briefly wondered if this was the reason she¡¯d been so set on him and Celaine being in Fort Nordric too. Her power of foresight gave her glimpses into how important people were to events that affected her future, and she had told Hump he had a role to play yet. With both her husband and daughter in Fort Nordric, it seemed possible that defeating the warlocks at the Sapphire Docks was that future. ¡°What happened to the warlocks?¡± Hump asked. ¡°They were decimated,¡± Aldric said. ¡°We pursued what remained of their force into the tunnels, but a number of the more powerful members were able to open a rift and escape, much like the one found beneath the Sapphire Docks. Still, many were captured that day, and even more killed. We know for a fact that they are getting information from someone in High Command, and more importantly that their base of operations is in the Infernal Halls.¡± ¡°So destroying the dungeon core will kill two birds with one stone. No more demons and no more warlocks.¡± ¡°Correct. We may thwart any plan they have to take Fort Nordric entirely. And if we fail¡­ the warlocks may be the least of our problems.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You saw the scale of this dungeon on those maps,¡± Aldric said. ¡°A world like this has the potential to grow as large as the Hell Pit and the Eternal Dark. With it so close to Fort Nordric, the city wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back the tide for long.¡± The two of them fell silent as they passed a group of children playing along the side of the river, wielding sticks as if they were swords, while others chased them, snarling and roaring like monsters. Across the river were massive yards full of soldiers, wagons, horses, and supplies. The true expanse of all that was needed for the expedition was stunning, and a reminder that this wasn¡¯t just a dungeon run. Alveron was sending an army to lay siege to a small world. Yet these kids didn¡¯t see that. Even living in a city at war, what they saw was the adventure and heroism. No doubt they believed themselves safe within these walls and on the southern side of the river. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°This Drexel fellow,¡± Hump said, ¡°do you trust him? It¡¯s the first I¡¯ve heard any mention of his name.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have,¡± Aldric explained. ¡°He is one of the Shadows¡ªthe king¡¯s spymasters as much as they are tacticians. It is their job to infiltrate dungeons, keep track of their development, and identify weaknesses. There is nobody better versed in the layout and workings of the Infernal Halls than Drexel.¡± ¡°I suppose that¡¯s reassuring, but you didn¡¯t answer my question,¡± Hump said. ¡°I¡¯m about to step into a dungeon without a simple way back based on this man¡¯s plan. I need to know he¡¯s not a warlock.¡± ¡°I trust that he is no ally of the warlocks,¡± Aldric said. ¡°His loyalty lies with the kingdom, of that I have no doubt. He would leave you in a demon infested world to die if he thought it might help Alveron, but he is not a warlock.¡± ¡°Brilliant,¡± Hump said glumly. Wizard Aldric smiled. ¡°I am aware that a lot is being asked of you, and I do feel responsible for the position I¡¯ve placed you in. Which is why I at least hope to provide you with some assistance in the form of a larger catalogue of spells. Something to keep you occupied while you travel to the dungeon node.¡± ¡°I take it I¡¯ve earned your trust then?¡± Hump said. The man¡¯s smile turned wry. ¡°It is a bad omen to say such a thing.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t take you for a superstitious man,¡± Hump said. ¡°In my time as an inquisitor I came to understand that superstitions are far too often rooted in reality. One can never be too careful. Let us just say that I believe you to be effective, and that even if I¡¯m cautious, I¡¯m not foolish enough to distrust the confidence of Countess Daston. More so than ever after our success in the temple.¡± ¡°Well I certainly won¡¯t decline,¡± Hump said. ¡°After last night, there are a few spells I¡¯d really quite like. A way to call my staff back to my hand for a start.¡± ¡°I can suggest a number of options in that regard,¡± Aldric said. ¡°Considering your affinity with earth, I¡¯d suggest something with magnetism. Before that though, tell me more about the attack. Are you well?¡± ¡°Well enough,¡± Hump said. ¡°Not my first night of interrupted sleep, though at least I know to expect an attack on the road.¡± The man huffed a laugh. ¡°You should know Chosen Gia Harbrin highlighted some difficulty in her report. She suggested that you were uncooperative and that there may be more to the situation than you were letting on.¡± Hump swallowed and forced himself to stay calm. A man with Wizard Aldric¡¯s experience would certainly pick up on the slightest sign of dishonesty. ¡°I¡¯ll admit, I was feeling a little irritable at the time.¡± ¡°Hah! A warlock visiting in the night would certainly do that. I have quashed the idea of further investigation, however, so you have nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°I appreciate that,¡± Hump said. ¡°Word is that your companion was the actual target of the attack,¡± Aldric continued. Hump nodded. ¡°She was still unconscious when Lady Gia arrived and started¡­ probing.¡± ¡°If you wouldn¡¯t mind a little further probing, would you tell me about the attack?¡± Aldric asked. Hump recounted the attack as they walked. Soon, they reached the gates to the Wizard¡¯s Society and headed inside. Wizard Aldric led Hump along a different route this time, passing the training grounds where a class of young wizards practiced their spellcasting. Hump stopped to watch when he spotted one of them using lava magic to shoot thin molten projectiles. The caster couldn¡¯t have been more than fifteen and that looked like it was at least a Tier 2 spell. Aldric stopped beside him and rested against the walls of the covered walkway. ¡°My suspicion is that you were both targeted due to your efforts beneath the Sapphire Docks, unless you have other ideas why warlocks might be after you.¡± ¡°Well, our time in Sheercliff comes to mind,¡± Hump lied. ¡°We caused them quite a bit of trouble.¡± He paused a moment, considering whether he should reveal more. At the end of the day, he couldn¡¯t see the harm in Aldric knowing. ¡°My guess is that he doesn¡¯t belong to the same group though. The warlocks have all been Alveronian, but this man was foreign. I couldn¡¯t place him based on his appearance, so I¡¯m guessing his people aren¡¯t often around these parts.¡± ¡°He was a westerner,¡± Aldric said. ¡°The eyes are the most distinctive feature. Their lands are a month of hard sailing away, and they do not speak our language. It¡¯s uncommon to see one here in Alveron, let alone in Fort Nordric during war time.¡± ¡°He had a tattoo,¡± Hump said. ¡°Yes, the investigators reported as much. It wasn¡¯t one that we recognised.¡± ¡°Did they look at it with essence detection?¡± Hump asked, pulling out his spellbook and flicking through the pages until he found his sketch. ¡°I made a copy of it in mine.¡± ¡°May I?¡± Aldric asked, gesturing for Hump to hand it over. Hump paused a moment, then passed it to him. Aldric held the book carefully, studying the page. ¡°I thought it looked quite similar to a Chosen¡¯s circles,¡± Hump said. ¡°At the very least, it¡¯s some sort of layered spell formation.¡± ¡°Yes, I can see what you mean.¡± Aldric handed the spellbook back and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to find magics I am so unfamiliar with.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t recognise it then?¡± Aldric shook his head. ¡°No, unfortunately. I have some contacts that might, if you would allow me to make a copy before you leave.¡± ¡°I would appreciate that.¡± ¡°Speaking of new magics, how have you progressed with Silver Rain?¡± Aldric asked. ¡°Very well actually. It¡¯s rather different from any magic I¡¯ve learned previously. While the spell itself seems simple in effect, every element that goes into its casting is complex and built upon the step before it. It¡¯s been good for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pleased to hear that.¡± Aldric smiled and gestured to an empty training area. ¡°Care for a demonstration?¡± ¡°Here?¡± Hump asked, surprised. Aldric shrugged. ¡°Why not? I may be able to advise you on some suitable spells.¡± Hump frowned at him but nodded. He stepped out of the covered walkway and into the sun, walking over to a rose bush whose flowers were wilting in the waning summer. He held his staff aloft, reaching out to the sky. He found that nature essence came to him best when he was relaxed. He focused on his breathing, the feeling of it flowing into his lungs, the energy of the world spreading through him and making him feel refreshed. As his breathing deepened, he felt his connection to nature grow. The essence in his body shifted and he called it forth. The runes on his staff glowed with a warming green. The focus crystal gleamed with its light, illuminating the rose bush so that its leaves were lush, as if the sun beamed through them. Focusing his intent, Hump called for the water in the air and instilled it with his will to gather and condense before him. At first, it appeared in a spiralling green mist, but soon that mist became thicker. With his staff, he guided the essence into place, tracing lines through the air that were driven by pure feeling. The green light brightened, and the temperature dropped sharply. The mists swelled, its colour shifting as it became thicker and more acute, until a single silver cloud appeared before him, floating perfectly over the rose bush. ¡°Silver Rain,¡± Hump said. Droplets showered from the cloud, falling like quicksilver. They landed heavily on the leaves, pooling briefly before the green light returned to them, absorbed into the plant. The whole bush shone with it. The leaves became greener, the wilting flowers renewed, their cream petals becoming the purest white. On the ground, grass and weeds started to sprout, erupting from the ground in a matter of seconds. Hump watched it proudly. Only as the cloud started to fade did he turn back to Aldric. ¡°You¡¯ve come much further than I anticipated,¡± Aldric said. ¡°Oh?¡± Aldric nodded. ¡°Silver Rain is a spell I developed myself. There was no true necessity to it. I produced it with the goal of making a simple task incredibly complicated. While it is only classified as a Tier 4 spell, it requires significantly more control and understanding of magic. For you to perform it so well and so quickly, you must surely be close to Tier 6 magic.¡± ¡°Close, but not there quite yet,¡± Hump said, thinking of his training with Rivers of Lava. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to be able to maintain control for long enough for the spell to activate. It collapses.¡± ¡°I remember that you wanted to work on your fundamentals, but it is not a lack of technical skill holding you back,¡± Aldric said, stroking his chin. ¡°You''ve mastered the mechanics well enough. If you''re finding it difficult, it suggests you''re missing something more elusive.¡± ¡°What would that be?¡± Hump asked. Aldric offered a shrug, his expression unreadable. ¡°That''s something you''ll need to discover on your own. However, I''ll offer you this piece of advice: it might not be your technical prowess that''s lacking, but rather your mindset. A wizard must fully believe not only in their capabilities but also in the purpose of their magic. Cast aside your doubts, focus on the essence of the spell itself. Perhaps this dungeon will be just what you need to take that step.¡± Hump furrowed his brow in frustration. His resolve had always been something he prided himself in. And after what he¡¯d learned of wizards in the past, his focus had turned to mastering Wielder of the Winds more so than Tier 6 spells. ¡°Think on it another time,¡± Aldric said, continuing to walk toward the library. ¡°Time is slipping away already, and I have much to do in preparation for tomorrow, as I¡¯m sure you do too.¡± Aldric took another swig from his flask. ¡°Let us find you some magic.¡± Chapter 341 - Voyage North The ship shifted underfoot and Hump heaved up what little of his lunch remained over the rail. He peered meekly at the bobbing waves below, his stomach churning to the slosh of the sea. Dylan was at his side, equally green. Neither of them were coping well with the voyage to the dungeon node. It was Hump¡¯s first time at sea. He¡¯d been on a few boats but not a real ship like this. ¡°Feeling better?¡± Marcela asked. Hump managed to lift his head enough to watch as she approached from the main deck, coming to stand at his side. She looked out at the distant coast, a mere smudge of darkness at the edge of blue waters. ¡°No,¡± Dylan said glumly. Marcela gave them a sympathetic smile. Or was it pity? Hump wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Just give it time. The sailors say it will pass.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a day,¡± Hump said. ¡°This is my life now. Suffering.¡± Nishari rubbed against Hump¡¯s leg, whining softly. The little dragon seemed entirely unbothered by the trip thankfully. Since they had boarded yesterday morning, she spent her hours racing across the deck or flying amongst the sails and rigging, much to Captain Farris¡¯ displeasure. The sailors were far from happy to have a fire breathing dragon aboard their highly flammable ship, but they were Count Daston¡¯s men and followed their orders. ¡°I came to see if you wanted to watch the duels,¡± Marcela said. ¡°We¡¯ll be starting soon.¡± It had been the talk of the mess hall at lunch. Lady Anara and her party members had suggested some friendly sparring sessions to get to know each other properly in the short time they had before arriving at the dungeon node. With Marcela having three new party members of her own, she had been all for the idea. Dylan started to push himself up then groaned, his entire body collapsing over the rail like some limp fish. ¡°Just leave us to die, Marcela. Being around the living reminds me of the days where the world was stationary.¡± ¡°Gods above, boys are so dramatic when they¡¯re feeling sick.¡± Despite himself, Hump couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ll join you, Marcela.¡± She smiled and was about to speak when Captain Ferris¡¯ shout came from the helm. ¡°They still complaining?¡± He bellowed a laugh. He was a gruff, middle-aged man with tanned, aged skin that he wasn¡¯t used to seeing from a Chosen¡ªtoo much time in the sun no doubt. He wore the blue uniform of naval officers and carried a small, curved sword at his hip. ¡°You¡¯ll find your sea legs soon enough, lads. Just in time for your land legs to have left ya.¡± The man laughed again, loud and brash, so that the entire ship could hear. Hump heard the laughter echoed by the other sailors and his squad members. ¡°What exactly do you mean by that, Captain?¡± Dylan asked. ¡°Funny thing really,¡± the captain said. ¡°Once you adjust to the waves, the things that don¡¯t move are the ones that feel like they¡¯re shaking.¡± ¡°No,¡± Dylan said, giving Hump a helpless look. ¡°That can¡¯t be.¡± ¡°Afraid so, lads,¡± Ferris said with a chuckle. ¡°Afraid so.¡± After a few more seconds of bickering, Hump and Dylan followed Marcela back to the main deck, just out of sight behind the stairs leading up to the helm. Hump could hear the others chatting and cheering beyond. He and Dylan had retreated out of sight to spare what remained of their dignity. Hurling overboard was far more bearable without an audience after all. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t think to get a spell to ward off seasickness,¡± Dylan said. ¡°You were in a library of spellbooks!¡± Hump rolled his eyes. Dylan hadn¡¯t let the matter rest for about five hours now. ¡°I¡¯m regretting it enough already.¡± Wizard Aldric had followed through on providing Hump with a good haul of spells. Hump spent a couple of hours picking through the main library¡ªnot the one with the Tier 5 and above spells, but it was useful, nonetheless. Arguably, it was more useful to Hump right now. He couldn¡¯t learn a Tier 5 spell in time for it to be useful for their infiltration of the dungeon node, but he could learn a number of lower tier spells. Many of them were convenience spells he''d have picked up at an academy or if his master had lived long enough to teach him. Unfortunately, none of them countered seasickness. ¡°Good. I won¡¯t be healing your next hangover; I¡¯ll tell you that much.¡± Hump grinned as Dylan stormed ahead, trying to hide how wobbly he was on his feet. He¡¯d never seen the druid so snappy. Though, he was confident that he¡¯d never follow through on such a threat. The man was too soft-hearted. On the deck, a crowd had gathered, made up of his new squad consisting of Marcela and Lady Anara¡¯s parties, along with a number of sailors that had gathered for the show. Another party was supposedly meeting them at the dungeon node, but they¡¯d gone ahead to secure the objective. They had a Chosen of Vesta in their party with a teleportation blessing. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t allow for all of them to travel and spare them the voyage at sea. ¡°I shall go first,¡± declared Tamsin, stepping into the centre of the deck. She was an axe-wielding maniac of a woman and one of the three new additions to Marcela¡¯s party. A martial berserker by profession, she was tall, broad, and wore furs and cloth, but for a light mail vest that covered her torso. ¡°Emilia, do you still dare to face me?¡± She floured the twin axes in her hands, an eager smile on her face. The axe heads were carved with runes, one axe gleaming with red essence, the other blue. Emilia stepped into the ring with a bounce to her step. ¡°I promised that I would, didn¡¯t I?¡± Emilia¡¯s rapier slid silently from its sheath. She extended the blade at her side, the edge glinting silver in the sunlight. Poised like a crane, her elegance was a stark contrast to the berserker, who stepped side to side on the spot, eager to move. A manic grin spread across Tamsin¡¯s face. Around them, the crowd stepped back, giving them more space and forming a rough square around them. Hump joined Bud and Celaine by the door to the cabins. ¡°You didn¡¯t fall overboard then?¡± Celaine said with a smile. ¡°Not quite.¡± Hump glanced back to see Dylan staying behind at the rail, gripping it with both hands. Len, the barrier specialist from Marcela¡¯s party came to stand at Hump¡¯s side, the rest of their party forming the right corner of the square. ¡°Dylan¡¯s having a worse time of it I think.¡± Bud¡¯s eyes were on Emilia, his face concerned. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let her go up there. That woman¡¯s been jibing her all afternoon.¡± Celaine snorted. ¡°Her loss. Who better than Emilia to face her in a duel. It¡¯s her speciality, let her have her moment.¡± Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°We have our first combatants,¡± Lady Anara said, stepping into the ring. ¡°If we¡¯re going to do this, we¡¯re going to do this properly and carefully, as allies of course should.¡± She opened her palm toward the two women, pink essence manifesting within, forming into a ball of seeds like the blowball of a dandelion. Holding it up to her face, she blew and the seeds were swept into the air, landing on the two combatants. The seeds latched on wherever they made contact, shining with pink essence. A moment later, and small flowers blossomed all over Emilia and Tamsin, their petals a radiant pink edged in vibrant, shining white. Just being in their presence made Hump feel at ease. Emilia and Tamsin both inspected their flower crusted weapons. ¡°What did you do, druid?¡± Tamsin asked, showing no sign of respect for her rank. ¡°I have blessed you both with the Flowers of Serenity,¡± Anara said sweetly. ¡°Neither of you could hurt a fly in your current state.¡± Hump raised his eyebrows in surprise¡ªthat was a powerful ability. He wondered how many targets she could affect with such a blessing, and how well she could aim it. A blessing like that could absolutely devastate the battlefield. ¡°I could hurt a fly,¡± Tamsin snapped. ¡°She¡¯s got you there, Anara,¡± Theron called, clapping his hands together and laughing. He was second in command of Anara¡¯s party. A tall yet thin man that wore lavish robes. Despite his wily appearance, they¡¯d been informed that he functioned as the tank of the party, utilising defensive spells and essence siphoning techniques to face down foes. ¡°Leave the poor flies alone, dear, and focus on your duel,¡± Anara said. ¡°I suggest we play first to three strikes or until someone is taken to the ground. Is that agreeable?¡± ¡°Fine by me,¡± Emilia said, smiling. Tamsin snarled. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still smiling after I smash your face in.¡± Len grimaced at Hump¡¯s side. ¡°We really did choose the most pleasant of companions, didn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°She came highly recommended,¡± Marcela said. ¡°As she should,¡± Faelor said in her defence. ¡°She may be rough around the edges, but she¡¯ll be there when it counts. Believe me, once you see her running amok amongst the enemy, you will be happy to have her.¡± The man was small¡ªtiny even, and that was compared to Hump. His hair was long and silky like a woman¡¯s, hanging around his head in a blonde mane. He was a Chosen of Kark, the god of arrows and archery, yet the man carried no bow. ¡°Now that does sound like a sight to see,¡± Len said. ¡°To each their own, I say. I don¡¯t judge.¡± ¡°Are you both ready?¡± Anara said cheerfully. They nodded. ¡°Then begin!¡± Tamsin surged forward with a primal ferocity, barrelling forward in a way that looked like she might fall over. She was fast¡ªfaster than Hump expected for a woman of her size. Each of her axes traced deadly arcs through the air in a powerful overhead swing, their runes shining in their respective colours. Emilia didn¡¯t even try to block. With the grace of a seasoned duellist, she sidestepped the ferocious onslaught. Her rapier carved a slender scarlet line in the air as she moved. She was an apparition of calm, her eyes sharp and calculating. With an almost languid poise, she allowed the axes to pass her by mere inches and lash out with her own blade. Tamsin¡¯s axes seemed to harness the very winds as they surged up to meet the blow, slapping Emilia¡¯s strike with ease before continuing her relentless attack, each swing faster than the last. Hump watched with awe as her momentum didn¡¯t seem to stop. The axes were a blur of light and motion, sweeping through the air with a constant hiss and rush of wind. Red veins gleamed beneath her skin, just as Hump often saw in Emilia. The duellist danced around the berserker¡¯s blades, weaving away from blows that Hump could barely follow, her feet tapping against the deck like hurried drums. With a shift of direction, Emilia launched her counter. Her rapier lashed out like a silver whip. The clash of steel rang out, a high, clear chime in the silence of the crowd. Again and again Tamsin managed to parry, but she was suddenly on the backfoot, stumbling and lurching to stay in the fight. Then Emilia was through Tamsin¡¯s guard, slicing her across her bicep with the very tip of her blade. As the blow landed, a flower of Anara¡¯s on Tamsin¡¯s shoulder disintegrated into essence, its power scattering into the air. Hump¡¯s gaze lingered on the withering petals, pondering whether Flowers of Serenity functioned as a barrier style shield to dull attacks, or somehow absorbed the power of the blow. Either way, there were dozens of flowers on each of the women¡ªthat was a lot of blows. ¡°First strike to Emilia,¡± Anara intoned. A cheer ran through the crowd. Fuelled by a deep, burning rage that seemed to ignite her very soul, Tamsin¡¯s eyes flickered to fiery red as fury overcame her face. Essence surged from her in a red wind, thick and heavy in the air. She charged with the unrestrained force of a tempest, every step leaving traces of her power, a red mist in her wake. Emilia responded in kind, calling upon the power of her Transcending Blade technique, enveloping herself and her blade in her essence. ¡°Soul Awakening,¡± Bud said, looking to Anara. ¡°Will she not stop this?¡± ¡°She must be confident in her blessing,¡± Hump said. Bud frowned. ¡°Still, surely this is going too far.¡± With a deft manoeuvre, Emilia twisted behind Tamsin, her rapier finding its mark again on the berserker¡¯s back. Anara announced the second strike as a number of her flowers faded from Tamsin¡¯s body all at once. A sweet, floral scent filled the air, like sickly-sweet roses. Unfazed, Tamsin barrelled on, roaring as she swung her axes at Emilia. Her technique was gone now, mindless, furious blows taking their place. Yet Emilia, ever the master of the blade, was always a step ahead. Her blade delicately parried the axes, or she swept aside with an agile step, forever beyond Tamsin¡¯s reach. When finally her blade brushed against Tamsin¡¯s shoulder, it brought a decisive finish to the one sided battle. ¡°And that¡¯s three. Finish!¡± Anara declared. Tamsin unleashed a roar of fury, her twin axes drooping toward the ground at her side. She slumped visibly, her roar tapering into a series of dramatic heavy sighs, and her fierce demeanour melting into that of a sulky child. ¡°What is going on?¡± Hump whispered. ¡°She gets like that,¡± Faelor said. ¡°Tamsin doesn¡¯t handle defeat very well. You should have seen her after she got knocked out fighting a troll and we finished it off without her. She was inconsolable.¡± Len laughed. ¡°Sounds like she¡¯s quite the character.¡± Around them, the crowd buzzed with the thrill of their duel, Hump clapping and cheering with them. It was a rare occasion to see two skilled martials fighting such a fierce exchange, yet Anara¡¯s blessing had kept them from harm. ¡°You¡¯re too fast,¡± Tamsin said to Emilia, her voice dripping with dejection. Emilia extended a hand. ¡°Speed is my speciality. And you pushed me to use it. Honestly, I was a poor match for you and I could only win with my awakened soul.¡± ¡°You think?¡± Tamsin¡¯s voice perked up a bit, her eyes wide and earnest. Emilia nodded. ¡°Oh, absolutely. Twin axes aren¡¯t really meant for duels. But on a battlefield? With that speed and power of yours you must be a terror to behold.¡± ¡°I do alright,¡± Tamsin mumbled, a small, sheepish grin breaking through her despair. She slid her axes into her belt and shook Emilia¡¯s hand eagerly. Her mood suddenly seemed brightened. ¡°Right, let¡¯s get out of the way for the next duel, shall we?¡± Emilia said. Shuffling after her, Tamsin followed her out of the ring. ¡°How did you get so fast? Can you teach me some techniques? What was that light trailing your sword?¡± The questions came with frenzied momentum, just like her axes. ¡°Looks like you might have yourself a new party member instead, Hump,¡± Len said. ¡°She seems smitten.¡± ¡°She¡¯s all yours, my friend,¡± Hump said, turning his eyes back to the square as the next combatants stepped inside. ¡°Best of luck.¡± As the duels continued, Hump found himself forgetting his seasickness, his attention fully captured by the clashing of steel. His own companions squared off against Marcela¡¯s fresh recruits, each holding them off well. Faelor and Celaine fought¡ªhis shortsword to her dagger¡ªboth of them being ranged specialists. The duel was a dance of feints and jabs, ending with Celaine¡¯s quick reflexes granting her a victory without even the use of her Embrace of the Shadows blessing. Bud succeeded in his bout against Kendric, a hammer wielding brute of a man that whirled it around like a tornado, yet he lost two-to-three against Marcela. Anara¡¯s party were another matter entirely. They were all powerful, each of them being Chosen of the fifth Circle, but for Anara who was of the sixth. Bud was left in a heap after his fight with Theron. The spellsword had sapped Bud of his strength and left him barely able to raise his sword by the end of it. Raya was left to fight Emilia. She was a spear user and wielded it with a speed and agility that made what Emilia had done to Tamsin seem like child¡¯s play. By the end of the afternoon, Hump was feeling good about their new companions. All were strong and skilled, and in only a matter of hours, Anara had brought them together in a way that had encouraged comradery. They anchored off the shore that evening, only a couple of hours away from the coast where they would find the dungeon node. Any farther north and they would risk monster attack, so they would continue the rest of the way on foot come morning. When morning finally came, and Hump set foot on land again, he was relieved to find that the world was as still as he remembered it, despite the captain¡¯s warning. ¡°Hump,¡± Dylan said, falling to the ground beside him, his voice filled with dread. ¡°It¡¯s all shaking.¡± Hump grimaced. ¡°Hang in there, buddy. It¡¯ll pass.¡± Chapter 342 - World of Glass Nishari galloped over the sandy beach, her feet leaving a trail behind her. Her tail cast long lines in the sand wherever she went. At one point, she started digging, then shoved her head into the ground. She pulled it back, a flailing crab in her mouth that she crunched down on, eating it whole. When she caught sight of a long stand of dark green seaweed, she slowed down and tentatively approached, sniffing cautiously as gentle waves shifted it on the wet sand. Hump grinned as she stalked it like it was prey, body poised like a wolf, ready to lurch forward. The moment the next wave rescinded, she pounced, snapping down on the seaweed and racing away as the next wave broke and surged toward her, licking at her heels. A few of their squad members laughed at the sight. ¡°Good to see at least one of us is having a good time.¡± Celaine was grinning as she spoke. ¡°She looks like she¡¯s picking a fight with the sea,¡± Emilia said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s a fight she can win.¡± ¡°Oi!¡± Hump said. ¡°Nisha can do whatever she sets her mind on. Though maybe she could pick a better time.¡± Hump mentally called her to return to him and she turned away from the waters in a huff. There was a sense of ease to the group as they closed in on the dungeon; the kind of confidence that came only with experience. They chatted about the mission, but also made small talk. Out here, there were few places for monsters to sneak up on them from, and even fewer that could actually pose a threat. Ahead, the sandy shores were consumed by the sea all the way up to the treeline. The water sparkled beneath the sun, glistening like a myriad of tiny diamonds. As they approached, Hump squinted, trying to discern the details, only to realise it wasn¡¯t water at all that covered the beach¡ªit was glass. The entire beach had been transformed into a vast, crystalline expanse, forming a smooth, radiant slope that glittered like a jewel. The glassy surface was mesmerising, with bubbles and streaks trapped within, creating intricate patterns and textures. Cracks and scars marred the otherwise flawless expanse, leaving delicate flakes of glass scattered across it like hail upon a street. At the centre of it all was the crown jewel¡ªa crystal obelisk that rose from the ground until it was almost as tall as a tree. Its crystal surface captured the sunlight, refracting it into a dazzling array of colours that painted the surroundings in an otherworldly glow, its vibrant hues constantly shifting and changing. The obelisk pulsed with essence. Hump sensed it before them like a thick fog, concentrated over this glass world. ¡°Is that it?¡± Marcela asked. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Anara said. ¡°Owen and his party should be inside.¡± The chatter stopped now, the attitude shifting toward business. Nishari seemed to detect the change in atmosphere too as she returned to Hump¡¯s side and stalked forward. He¡¯d been hesitant about bringing her with them but seeing her now his worry subsided a little. She was waist height, and stalked forward with the focus of a predator, her body lithe and elegant. There were no enemies in sight as they stepped upon the glass landscape. The chaotic power of dungeons rushed over Humps skin like a sandstorm as he exposed himself to the power contained in the domain. Once, he would have felt its pull, luring him to wield it and take its strength. Now, all he felt was wooziness. It twisted his connection to his essence and distracted his focus. The glass cracked beneath Hump¡¯s feet as he walked, splitting off in spiderwebs. Beneath Bud¡¯s steel boots, it all but shattered. ¡°The node should already be secure,¡± Anara said quietly. ¡°Be prepared for a fight, but I¡¯m hopeful that a path has already been prepared for us.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t detect any danger,¡± Isabella said. She was a Chosen of Emirai, and the healer of Anara¡¯s party. One of her blessings allowed her to perceive any ill-intent toward herself or her allies. That ability alone was enough to make her a powerful asset for any dungeon, but to also have the healing capabilities of Emirai made her invaluable. So long as they weren¡¯t killed immediately, she¡¯d be able to keep them alive. They made their way toward the obelisk. It was only as Hump got closer that he noticed the entrance subtly carved into its side, like the hollowed-out interior of some colossal amethyst geode. The opening shimmered with an inviting, ethereal glow, beckoning him closer¡ªno doubt some trick of the dungeon node to lure unsuspecting prey closer. Peering inside, there was a tunnel lined entirely in glass. The walls were smooth and pristine, devoid of the cracks and imperfections found on the outside. Instead, there were slight bumps and undulations like the facets of a cut gemstone. The walls glistened with the light of the sun, illuminating the tunnel with a shimmering rainbow of light. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Emilia said, running a hand over the smooth surface of the obelisk. ¡°Even with magic, it¡¯s hard to imagine how this is all possible.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t a dungeon, I would almost be excited,¡± Len said. ¡°What do you mean, mage?¡± Tamsin said, grinning. ¡°It¡¯s been too long since my axes tasted blood.¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ¡°Robert, Theron, I want you both to take the lead,¡± Anara said. ¡°Len and myself will follow just behind you and be ready to support.¡± Tamsin looked at her, her face downcast. ¡°I should lead us.¡± Anara shook her head. ¡°Save your strength for when the true fighting begins. We will need it.¡± ¡°Ah, of course.¡± Tamsin nodded. ¡°My axes can wait a little longer.¡± They followed the tunnel down. The stench of decay rose from within, becoming stronger as they delved deeper, until it was thick and rancid in the air like a stall of rotten fish. They came to a massive domed chamber, the spiralling tunnel dropping them off right in its centre. Looking around, Hump quickly found the source of the stench¡ªa massive pile of rotten fish lay against the far wall. The wall itself was transparent. Beyond, Hump saw the sea, gleaming with the light of the dungeon to reveal a coral reef. Fish of all kinds swam there. Little ones, big ones, and all sorts of colours. Nisha watched with the same awe, hunger radiating from her end of the bond despite the stench. Suddenly, there was a bright flash in the wall as a fish swam close. The fish tried to swim away but something dragged it toward the chamber. It fell through the glass wall and splatted against the ground beside the pile of rotten fish where it flapped frantically. Nisha rushed forward before Hump thought to stop her. She grabbed the flailing fish, munching as she tilted her head back, swallowing it down whole like a ravished seagull. She looked at Hump and licked her lips with a wet slosh, her purple eyes wide with excitement. ¡°First blood goes to Nisha!¡± Garris said cheerfully. The older man walked with a crossbow rested over his shoulder. He wore a mixture of mail and plate. If not for his position in Anara¡¯s party, Hump could have mistaken him for a town guard. ¡°Stay focused, Nisha,¡± Hump said, reinforcing his seriousness with his will. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again, and don¡¯t eat everything you see.¡± ¡°Yeah, at least sniff it first,¡± Dylan said. Hump frowned. ¡°Not helpful.¡± Nisha sauntered over to them, clearly without regrets. They were searching for their next passageway when the little dragon suddenly stopped and sniffed the air. She tilted her head curiously and alerted Hump to the presence of something strange. Whatever it was, Hump couldn¡¯t sense it, but he trusted her instincts. ¡°Wait,¡± Hump said. ¡°There¡¯s something nearby.¡± They all stopped in place, hands going to their weapons. ¡°Isabella?¡± Anara asked. ¡°I don¡¯t sense any danger,¡± the healer said, looking around the chamber. ¡°I can¡¯t see anything either,¡± Celaine said. Hump activated Spirit Sight, his attention drawn to a spot of essence, smoking out of a hole in the ceiling. A second later, and the ceiling erupted in a purple portal. Tasmin stepped forward, axes already in hand. ¡°Yes! Come, demons!¡± A man fell screaming, grunting as he hit the ground where he lay splayed out on his front. Behind him, a woman followed, landing deftly at his side, one foot placed triumphantly on his back. The man lay face down on the floor, gasping for breath. ¡°Not demons,¡± he wheezed out. He was lean, handsome, and wore a cloak made entirely out of shining blue feathers. It wrapped around him like wings, soft and light as a pillow. The man groaned. ¡°Come on, Marian! That was the roof again!¡± The woman winced, though her face showed amusement. ¡°Sorry. Next time I¡¯ll get it.¡± She was tiny, even by Hump¡¯s standard, standing perhaps a head smaller than he was. She had a petite, athletic figure that made Hump think of a dancer, even partially hidden beneath purple robes. A cloak shifted at her back, despite the lack of wind. She wore the hood down, revealing a head of red hair that reached her waist. Her eyes were purple like the quickly closing portal behind her, and they sparkled with golden dots like stars. ¡°Lady Anara, it¡¯s good to see you,¡± the woman said. Anara smiled. ¡°Marian, Theodore, I¡¯m pleased to see you both well. How fares the situation?¡± ¡°They have no idea we¡¯re here,¡± Marian said. ¡°There are a few lesser demons in the node chamber, along with a whole bunch of fellspawn farming away. Nothing that will slow us down. It should be a straight path to the Infernal Halls.¡± ¡°Owen¡¯s waiting for you all down below,¡± Theodore said as he forced himself to his feet. ¡°I¡¯m very pleased to make your acquaintances. I am Theodore, Chosen of Astya. It¡¯s¡ª¡± He stumbled, his face turning green. For a moment Hump thought the man would throw up but he managed to hold it. He wore no shirt, relying on his cloak to keep his upper body covered, but showing off a muscular torso underneath. His trousers were loose and embroidered with a complex weave of runes. Hump could sense their power even at a glance. It was expensive stuff, which meant Theodore was either a very successful adventurer or from a rich family. Quite possibly both. ¡°Stop being so dramatic,¡± Marian said, slapping at his forearm with the back of her hand. ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing me. It¡¯s not that bad.¡± Theodore shuddered. ¡°I hate it. I¡¯ll never get used to that feeling. It¡¯s truly awful.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be worse than coming here by ship,¡± Dylan said. ¡°The world is still shaking.¡± Theodore shook his head. ¡°You have no idea, friend. On this end, it feels like just a moment has passed, but within it¡¯s been minutes. The entire time you feel like you¡¯re falling. You can barely breathe and have no control over where you¡¯re going. The only thing holding onto you is Marian, and I dread to think what would happen if she let go. And I saw¡­ things in there. Shadows that moved unnaturally, closing in.¡± He shuddered again. ¡°I¡¯d take a ship any day.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let go,¡± Marian snapped. ¡°Not unless you annoyed me anyway.¡± ¡°I suppose that explains why the rest of us came here by ship,¡± Hump said. He¡¯d been wondering why the rest of them hadn¡¯t been able to take advantage of a Chosen of Vesta in the squad. ¡°Marian¡¯s blessing is incredibly powerful, but it requires training to use safely,¡± Anara explained. ¡°Not just her own expertise, but the expertise of those with her. It would be impossible for her to keep someone as powerful as myself on the correct path.¡± ¡°What happens if you go astray?¡± Celaine asked. Marian spread her hands dramatically. ¡°Gone. Don¡¯t know where, but there¡¯s not much to see in there.¡± ¡°To the dark things that lurk in the void, no doubt,¡± Theodore said. ¡°Best not to think about it,¡± Marian said. ¡°Otherwise nobody would ever get in.¡± ¡°I¡¯m with Theodore,¡± Bud said. ¡°Let¡¯s leave the portal hopping to the specialists.¡± ¡°Speaking of which,¡± Marian grinned, ¡°I must be off. Theo will show you the way. We can make the introductions once you¡¯re with the rest of the group.¡± She jumped into the air just as a portal appeared beneath her. Within, Hump glimpsed a purple abyss, radiant with essence and filled with the same golden stars as her eyes. She fell into its gaping mouth, the portal closing behind her, vanishing as if it were never there. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like to walk,¡± Theodore said apologetically. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her use a portal to save herself crossing a room. Anyway,¡± he turned around, getting his bearings before gesturing toward the side of the chamber that was thankfully away from the rotten fish, ¡°it¡¯s this way if you would please follow me.¡± Chapter 343 - Crossing the Threshhold The tunnel twisted downward, the air becoming thicker with dungeon essence. Even though this was only a node of the Infernal Halls, Hump sensed its strength; a deep well of chaotic power that made him nervous of what he¡¯d find in the real dungeon. Drexel had spoken of an entire ecosystem birthed from the power of the Infernal Halls, spawning lesser beings for demons to feast upon and grow stronger. To achieve such a phenomenon would require an amount of power that was difficult to imagine. As they worked their way deeper, they came across chambers where the demons had started to expand. There, the glass walls gave way to ordinary stone that had been dug out by hand. Where the glass and the stone met, a layer of crystal was already starting to form, so thin that it shattered at a press of Hump¡¯s finger. ¡°Given time, all of this would be glass too,¡± Hump said. ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°Just wait until you see the chamber where we set up camp,¡± Theodore said. ¡°Truly quite stunning. Soren¡¯s been very impressed.¡± They passed through more chambers that Hump would have liked to have spent more time in¡ªa statement he never thought he¡¯d admit to about a dungeon. One was a room full of mirrors that seemed to reflect scenes straight out of a person¡¯s memory. Walking through it, Hump saw moments of his childhood on the streets of Elenvine: himself clutching at a handful of coppers as he hid in a small cubby on a rooftop as the older lads hunted him for it; another where Mister Borton the baker handed out some day-old bread for him and a few others; then he saw the face of a girl that couldn¡¯t have been more than four¡ªhe didn¡¯t remember her name. He hadn¡¯t even realised he remembered her face until he saw it there but seeing her gave him a sense of familiarity. He looked away from the mirror, his head aching as he searched his memory for a name but finding nothing but blanks. All he remembered was that they had been friends and one day she vanished. As he looked up, he saw one of the mirrors opposite Celaine reflecting a young girl with a beautiful wolf dragon. That had to be Myra and Starfall. It was only after a moment that Hump realised Celaine wasn¡¯t looking at her mirror at all, but his own. As he glanced around, the rest of his party were looking too. Bud¡¯s expression was hard, Dylan¡¯s like he¡¯d seen a wounded dog, and Emilia had tears in her eyes. ¡°What?¡± Hump asked. Celaine had a hand over her mouth. ¡°I¡­ just didn¡¯t realise how bad it was.¡± Hump looked back at his mirror and saw that the scene had changed to one he remembered all too well. He was lying in an alleyway, his body beaten black and blue, blood staining his rag clothing. A man stood in front of him, his cane a blur as he smashed Hump into the ground over and over. Hump caught glimpses of his own small hands as he tried to defend himself. It was a beating he¡¯d been given after he¡¯d been caught with his hand in the wrong pocket. The cane came down again. He didn¡¯t move to protect himself anymore¡ªhe couldn¡¯t. Even after all these years, he distinctly remembered the feeling of truly believing he was going to die. As his consciousness faded to black, the last thing he saw were figures walking by on the street, not even glancing his way. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Dylan said. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have looked.¡± ¡°How could a person be so awful?¡± Emilia said. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Hump.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s alright,¡± Hump said, swallowing a lump in his throat. ¡°I¡¯m not ashamed of it.¡± Still, he glanced around the room, pleased that the other parties weren¡¯t looking. Theodore was already at the other end of the chamber, along with Anara¡¯s party. They were waiting for his own and Marcela¡¯s. ¡°Shame?¡± Bud snapped. ¡°There¡¯s no shame in that, my friend.¡± ¡°We should continue on quickly,¡± Theodore called from the entrance to the next tunnel. ¡°Soren¡¯s theory is that this is the node¡¯s way of learning about us. It shows glimpses of old memories to try and keep us in place for longer.¡± ¡°Come on.¡± Hump led the way after them, leaving the visions of his past behind. The silence clung to Hump awkwardly now. It had been a long time since he¡¯d thought of his earliest days, and they were memories he would rather forget. Celaine came to stand beside him as he walked. She didn¡¯t talk, but he could sense that she had a question. ¡°What is it?¡± Hump said. ¡°Just ask if there¡¯s something you want to know.¡± ¡°You never spoke much about your time before you became an apprentice,¡± Celaine said. ¡°I just wanted to let you know that I¡¯m here if you ever need to.¡± Hump shook his head. ¡°I came to terms with my childhood long ago. It happened, and it helped to make me who I am today.¡± After a moment¡¯s pause, Celaine asked, ¡°Do you remember anything about your family?¡± Hump didn¡¯t. His earliest memories were of streetwalking and a basement that he and a few other younglings had been allowed to curl up inside during the winter. ¡°My master was the only family I ever knew,¡± Hump said, not liking the direction this line of thought was taking him. ¡°Whoever my parents were, I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°I see.¡± It wasn¡¯t long until Hump heard the murmur of voices ahead. They arrived at a dark chamber where four figures crowded together inside. As Hump¡¯s eyes went to the walls, he immediately understood why Theodore thought he would be drawn to this chamber. Dozens of beams of light shone in the glass, yet somehow, they hardly gave off any light. Instead, they were channelled to a domed section on the far side of the room. There, the walls focused the light into a single narrow beam that pierced from the roof to the floor. A pile of essence stones was stacked on the ground nearby, brimming with essence, while a similar stack of empty essence stones was piled on the opposite wall. Hump¡¯s eyes were drawn back to the four figures as they stood and approached them. He spotted Marian¡¯s small form amongst them, along with another woman and two men. They¡¯d been packing up their supplies, packing bedrolls and other necessities into a leather backpack that was physically far too small to hold such items¡ªa pocket dimension artifact no doubt. One of the men stepped out ahead of the rest of them, giving Anara a quick bow before introducing himself as Owen. He carried a giant hammer at his side that had a metal head that made it look like an anvil on a stick. Despite its weighty appearance, Owen moved with the ease that only years of training and the boon of the gods could allow, though his own size must have helped. The man was massive in his full plate armour, standing even taller and broader than Bud. Soren and Lani were the final two members of the party. Lani carried a bundle of javelins in some sort of quiver on her back. She had a slim, muscular build that reminded Hump of Celaine¡ªagile, yet with the strength to wield a bow or in this case a javelin. Soren was a Sorcerer of Osidium that specialised in metal. He was one of the older members of the group, his short, brown hair was speckled with grey. Everything about his clothes and equipment was pure gold. It was a richness Hump had never seen carried on a single person. His robes hung from his shoulders in flowing sheets and gave off a spectacular shimmer. His staff was a rod of gold that stood as tall as he did, golden spikes protruding from the top like nails in a club. He wore armour of liquid metal like that of Kassius or the Chosen that had investigated the warlock in Hump and Celaine¡¯s apartment, though Soren¡¯s seemed somehow tighter to his body, like a second skin. After they finished the introductions, Lani approached Hump excitedly, her eyes wide as she looked at Nisha. ¡°This creature is adorable! What¡¯s her name?¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Nishari,¡± Hump said, smiling. ¡°She¡¯s a wolf dragon.¡± ¡°She is just so cute!¡± Lani dropped to her knees, leaning forward, eager to pet her. Nisha shrunk back nervously, hugging up to Hump¡¯s leg. He sensed her nervousness through their bond and tried to reassure her, but it seemed that something was worrying her. Strange, as Nisha wasn¡¯t usually the shy type. Lani sat back and sighed. ¡°She hates me!¡± Hump snorted. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry about it. This is all a new experience to her¡ªshe¡¯s nervous.¡± Returning to her feet, Lani stepped away with disappointed, and rejoined the rest of her party. ¡°It¡¯s rare that Nisha doesn¡¯t like someone,¡± Celaine whispered. Hump nodded. ¡°Yeah. She must have sensed something strange about her.¡± He looked at Nisha and tilted his head. She looked back with her large purple eyes, her expression strangely guilty. ¡°What is it?¡± Her mouth dropped open, a goofy tongue rolling out. Yeah¡­ he wasn¡¯t getting any answers. After the introductions, they moved on to the matter of the dungeon node. There was plenty of room for all of them to gather in the chamber. ¡°Did you encounter any trouble?¡± Anara asked. ¡°Nothing so far,¡± Owen said. ¡°We arrived here two days ago and slowly worked our way through the tunnels, avoiding the notice of the residents of the node. This chamber is one of the last before the node chamber, and nothing has slipped through Lani¡¯s seal.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Anara said. ¡°That makes things simpler. We¡¯re on schedule. Unless anyone has any concerns to raise now, it¡¯s about time for us to enter the Infernal Halls.¡± Everyone shared a glance in the silence that followed. When it was clear nobody had anything to add, Owen spoke. ¡°Before we proceed, you may want to see this.¡± He gestured to Marian.¡± Marian, show them.¡± The Chosen of Vesta extended a hand, a circle of light appearing in the air before it. The light expanded, a scene manifesting within as if peering through a window. On the other side, Hump saw an army marching. A long line of soldiers, wagons, and horses stretched over the hills in both directions with no end in sight. There had to be thousands of soldiers. Towering in the distance was a monolithic structure of stone that jutted straight out of the plains, towering over nearby hills and trees. Even at such a distance, Hump could make out the faint detail of the giant doors. ¡°Is that General Korteg¡¯s army?¡± Marcela asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Owen said. ¡°They are nearing the Infernal Gate and are so far untroubled. They should reach it by the end of the day.¡± ¡°Will you be able to monitor the situation once we¡¯re inside the dungeon?¡± Anara asked Marian. ¡°No can do,¡± Marian said, shaking her head. ¡°We¡¯ll be walking dark once we¡¯re inside.¡± ¡°Then we will need to time our attack on the fort accordingly,¡± Anara said. ¡°Ideally, we give them until sunrise, but that will mean traversing the entire domain of the imp lord in less than a day.¡± ¡°Getting inside won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Owen said. ¡°There are little more than fellspawn slaves and a few lesser demons working this node.¡± ¡°Wonderful.¡± Anara smiled. ¡°It is time for our mission to truly begin. Lead on, Owen. We shall follow.¡± As they reached the veil over the chamber, it became clear to Hump what it was about Lani that made her nervous. A curtain of pale green essence formed a misty barrier over the tunnel, secreting an aura of death. The only other time had sensed a similar power was the wall of souls he¡¯d encountered beneath the shrine where Lich Queen Irila¡¯s phylactery was stored. This was far from so sinister, but it meant that Lani could only be a Chosen of Rathlar, the god of death. Even being in the presence of the veil gave Hump a feeling of cold and dread, giving him the impulse to retreat and avoid the area. That impulse vanished the instant Lani dismissed it, allowing them easy passage. A twisting tunnel led the way down, soon levelling out. At the end, they reached the grand dungeon node chamber. The ceiling towered overhead, held up by support pillars throughout the room, each of them made of coloured glass and brimming with light. Toward the back, Hump spotted the dungeon node housed within a cocoon of glass. Ribbons of angry red light danced around it. Statues of a towering imp in different poses littered the room, watching over the workers as they lugged bags of essence stones back and forth. Throughout the chamber were many more of the crystal arrangements Hump had seen where Owen¡¯s party had been staying, but here, he got to see them in actual use. Fellspawn carried empty essence stones to the beams and placed them in the light, infusing them with essence. Once the essence stones were filled up, they were added to a river of stones that wrapped around the room. ¡°There has to be thousands of essence stones here,¡± Hump said. ¡°Perhaps tens of thousands. This is worth a fortune.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no wonder the node wasn¡¯t immediately removed when it was discovered,¡± Emilia said. ¡°I was wondering why they didn¡¯t close it.¡± Throughout the room were a few imps. While smaller than the fellspawn, they cackled as they ushered the slaves to work faster, lashing out at them with embers of magical fire in an endless game that they clearly thought was hilarious. Even if the fellspawn were demons, the sight still left Hump disgusted. Wherever he looked, there were more demons. There was no way through without a fight. ¡°How do you want to approach this?¡± Marcela asked Anara. ¡°Just wait here,¡± Anara said softly. ¡°Allow me.¡± All of them remained in place as Anara stepped into the chamber. Luminous essence shimmered beneath her skin, casting an ethereal pink glow as she strode forward with unwavering grace. Flowers blossomed across her body, their long, slender petals unfurling in shades of vibrant pink. The demons turned their gaze upon her, but before they could react, the flowers erupted from Anara like a burst of twister seeds. They spiralled through the air, dancing in the dim light and spreading through the chamber in a cascade of power. Hump didn¡¯t dare move as the room became suffused with a soft, rosy light. Each of Anara¡¯s flowers sought out a demon with perfect precision. As the flowers found their marks, they pierced their targets stem first, embedding themselves in the flesh of the demons and fixing them in place. A pink haze clouded their eyes and they stood transfixed, as if frozen in time. The creatures returned to their tasks, now completely oblivious to Anara. Her aura filled the once foreboding place, turning it into a serene, dreamlike garden under her spell. Anara looked back at Hump and the others. ¡°Come on.¡± Hump didn¡¯t move immediately, studying the demons to ensure the spell had taken full effect. Anara¡¯s party, however, walked ahead without hesitation. Owen¡¯s and Marcela¡¯s soon followed, leaving Hump and his companions to bring up the rear. They advanced toward the node with cautious steps, the glass floor beneath them as solid as stone. Nisha unleashed a deep, rumbling growl as one of the fellspawn passed by, but it remained oblivious. Ahead of Hump, Tamsin let loose a snarl of her own, her twin axes poised for slaughter. ¡°This type of power makes me nervous,¡± Bud whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t like things that mess with the mind.¡± ¡°Fortunately, she¡¯s on our side,¡± Hump said. ¡°Blessings like this make it clear why she was selected for a mission into enemy territory.¡± Bud¡¯s grip was tight on the hilt of his sword as he eyed a demon nearby. ¡°Very true.¡± As they neared the dungeon node, its essence became more frantic, reaching out for the demons in the room but unable to overpower Anara¡¯s spell. They passed by the statues of the great imp and soon reached a glass bridge at the far side of the chamber, spanning the river of essence stones below, which glimmered with a rainbow of light. Across the bridge, a portal hovered at the end, revealing a plateau of black stone on the other side and the red sky of the dungeon. Anara stepped to the side of the portal. ¡°Raya, if you wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± The spear dancer of her party stepped forward. ¡°Of course. Everyone, stand close together please.¡± They did as she asked, standing until they were shoulder to shoulder on the bridge. Raya raised her right hand overhead, fingers outstretched. Silver light surged to her hand, until her entire arm shone with the radiance of the moon. Hump sensed the familiar power of Imira, the same goddess who had Chosen Countess Daston. Raya¡¯s eyes turned a brilliant silver as she cast her gaze upon them, levelling her hand and sending a tether out to each of them. Its touch was cold but gentle, like the kiss of a cool summer breeze. The light in her hand dimmed, but her eyes still brimmed with silvery luminescence as her protective aura shrouded them all. ¡°This blessing will conceal your presence and make the eyes of demons gloss over you,¡± Raya said. ¡°If you make too much noise or draw attention to yourselves, the blessing will cease to function, so do not rely on its strength entirely.¡± ¡°From here on out, there is no retreat,¡± Anara said. ¡°Do not fall for the imp lord¡¯s tricks. Stay together and protect each other in both body and mind. Raya¡¯s blessing will keep us hidden for a time, but it will not last long. When it ends, we must be free of the imp lord¡¯s keep.¡± They were all familiar with the mission. There was nothing left to do but step forward. Anara and Raya went first, the two women stepping through the shimmering portal, their figures momentarily coated by its essence. The others in Anara¡¯s party followed first, securing the plateau, then one by one the rest of them followed. Hump stepped up ahead when it was his party¡¯s turn, turning and giving his friends a reassuring nod before stepping through, Nisha close behind him. The moment he crossed the threshold, a wave of oppressive heat and the chaotic essence of the Infernal Halls engulfed him. He wheezed, the air thick with the stench of sulphur, and the essence so rich it was like a heavy weight pressing against his chest, making it difficult to breathe. He looked over the jagged platform of black stone, his heart hammering as he saw the many fellspawn and imps on this side of the node too, forming a line as they carried essence stones toward distant spires of obsidian¡ªa castle. Three smaller towers were clearly visible, along with a fourth at their centre that was taller and wider than all the others combined. That had to be the imp lord¡¯s stronghold. Looking up, the sky was devoid of stars¡ªan unending expanse of crimson that swirled with dark, ominous clouds. Just as his nerves started to creep up on him, he sensed Nisha¡¯s thrill. Their first great hunt together had truly begun. Chapter 344 - Domain of the Imp Lord A chill ran down Hump¡¯s spine as he gazed across the craggy outcrops surrounding the portal plateau, creating a maze of chasms and sharp rock formations. Jagged stone jutted out of the ground in spiky pillars, piercing in all directions like the teeth of a colossal beast. To the left, a burst of flame spat out from a long, fiery crack through a barren hill. Ominous red light poured out from within, casting many eerie shadows on the nearby rocks, moving like writhing tendrils. The air shimmered with heat. All around the plateau, Hump saw signs of the imp lord¡¯s presence¡ªtwisted statues, grotesque carvings, and symbols of demonic magic etched into its black stones. Yet he saw none of the illusions it was known for. That made Hump nervous. If this were the imp lord¡¯s domain, surely there would be signs of its magic. Or perhaps he simply did not have the skill to notice them. Activating his Spirit Sight he searched for anything out of the ordinary, but the chaotic essence of the dungeon was so thick here that it obscured his vision. He scowled as his head started to throb. Squinting, he tried to gaze through the fog and search for signs of magic. The runes of the plateau gleamed with it¡ªthere was a good chance one of these detected portal activations or intruders. As the pain in his head grew too much, he deactivated the ability. He would need to spend some time getting used to the essence density here. There was a lot to get used to. The dirt here was a dry brown, almost sand. In the distance, an island of stone floated in the sky. Hump had heard of floating isles in their world, usually natural phenomena suspended by essence or held in place with powerful magnetism, but he had never heard of such a thing in a dungeon. Sharp, angular rocks protruded from beneath it, and a stream of red liquid poured from its edge to the land below, cascading like a gruesome waterfall. At first, Hump thought it was blood, his mind racing to tales of demons and their cruel domains. Logic told him it was more likely essence water produced by the dungeon, either glowing with its chaotic power or reflecting the red of the sky. The sheer volume of the waterfall was what truly shocked him, a testament to the strength of the Infernal Halls. ¡°I¡¯ve visited nicer places,¡± Hump said quietly. ¡°A little too red for me.¡± Bud stood at his side. ¡°Ominous, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hump nodded. ¡°Definitely ominous, and a little monotonous. There¡¯s not enough colour.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s rather gnarly, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± Dylan said, looking around. ¡°Where do we even go?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t get much more gnarly than all these jagged rocks,¡± Bud said. Nisha doesn¡¯t seem to mind at least,¡± Hump said, smiling as he reached down and stroked her back. The little dragon didn¡¯t move, her wide eyes fixed on the fellspawn, ready for a fight. There was no fear in her, just eagerness. ¡°What are you three muttering about?¡± Emilia asked. ¡°We¡¯re just admiring the scenery,¡± Bud said. ¡°Well admire it quietly,¡± she whispered. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to be stealthy.¡± ¡°I do not like the look of that,¡± Celaine said, pointing behind them. Hump¡¯s eyes went to the wall of shadow that stretched along the edge of the dungeon, a vast abyss of nothingness. Somehow along it, they would find the grand gate that guarded the entrance to the Infernal Halls, along with the fort that guarded it¡ªtheir objective. Wherever it was, it was beyond Hump¡¯s sight. Crags and chasms obscured the path directly before them, and beyond that he picked out a forest of twisted red trees. To the left of the forest, blue light shone from the still waters of a serene lake, small enough that it appeared nestled into the forest. Standing there, amidst the oblivious slave demons and the twisted beauty of the foreboding landscape, it was easy to believe he had stepped into another world entirely. The thought of somehow destroying it seemed suddenly far off. General Korteg led thousands of soldiers to defeat it, yet while it had seemed grand when viewed through Marian¡¯s blessing, now all Hump could wonder was whether it would be enough. Anara broke him from his thoughts. ¡°Everyone is here. Is there anything to report or are you all ready to continue.¡± Hump gave his affirmation along with the others. ¡°How are you holding up, Raya?¡± Anara asked. ¡°I can maintain my veil for another few minutes,¡± the spear dancer answered. ¡°I suggest we move off the plateau by then unless you want to fight all these creatures.¡± ¡°I second that.¡± Hump pointed at the runes that marked the plateau stones. ¡°I suspect that these runes have alerted someone to our presence. The imp lord may already be on the hunt.¡± ¡°Let them come!¡± Tamsin said. ¡°Scampering around under veils has never been my way of doing things.¡± ¡°The time for a fight will certainly come,¡± Anara said. ¡°For now, we must be patient.¡± She pointed along the wall of shadow, past the forest of red trees in the distance. ¡°Our objective lies that way, and we have many miles to travel if we are to make it in time. It¡¯s time for us to move out. Celaine, if you would take the lead.¡± Celaine stepped ahead without hesitation. ¡°No problem.¡± Steeling his resolve, Hump tightened his grip on his staff and followed Anara down the plateau and toward the forest. With every step, their chance to turn back diminished, until finally they were amongst the rocky outcrops and the portal was out of sight behind them. *** Celaine held up a hand, calling for them to stop. ¡°Orbs ahead.¡± Hump peered up at the nearby pillars of rock, searching the cracks for what she saw but finding nothing. Activating his Spirit Sight briefly, he detected essence fluctuations around them, but failed to identify a source, let alone a way through. His eyes strained against the magic saturating the dungeon and he dismissed the power. Perhaps given time he could find a path forward, but his role for now was one of defence. If they were ambushed, he needed to raise a Shield over the entire party and buy them enough time to get organised. ¡°I see them too,¡± Faelor said, looking up at Hump¡¯s side. ¡°I¡¯m amazed you could spot them.¡± ¡°They¡¯re everywhere,¡± Celaine said, pointing ahead of them. ¡°It¡¯s hard to miss.¡± Teff laughed at her side. ¡°Once again, I am envious of your eyes, Celaine. I cannot see them, so I shall leave them to you.¡± ¡°What are we dealing with?¡± Anara asked. ¡°Magical orbs embedded in the stone,¡± Celaine said. ¡°They look like the ones Drexel described to us in the briefing.¡± The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Drexel had warned them of orbs that could detect essence signatures in their vicinity. Once triggered, they would explode in a wave of heat. For a squad of this strength, Hump doubted the explosion itself would cause significant harm, but its power would give away their position. If the demons were hunting them, it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to be found. ¡°Is there a path through?¡± Anara asked, scanning the many paths through the rocky rock pillars. Celaine shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but I should be able to clear one.¡± Celaine placed an arrow on her bow and took aim at a rock directly in their path ahead. She loosed it, the arrow blurring forward. There was a sharp crack, and shards of stone crumbled to the ground ahead of Hump. ¡°They won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Stay close to me.¡± ¡°Excellent shot,¡± Faelor said. ¡°That¡¯s quite an arm you have too.¡± Celaine smiled as she strode on ahead with determination, leading them onward. As they walked, Hump¡¯s eyes flicked to the sky. Dark, swirling clouds wisped across the crimson expanse, void of any sun, moon, or stars. The constant, stagnant red light was sickening. It made him feel tired, as if he were walking through some unending night. In the distance, a flock of winged creatures wept swiftly across the horizon, flying away from Hump and the others, their shadows rippling over the jagged landscape. They passed more traps as they went, Celaine expertly weaving through them, guiding the squad safely. Hump¡¯s heart pounded as he heard a growl nearby. Eyes glinted in the shadows. Nisha immediately whirled on it, snarling back fiercely. ¡°Wait,¡± Isabella said. ¡°I sense no threat.¡± Teff breathed deeply. ¡°I don¡¯t smell a monster either.¡± ¡°An illusion, huh?¡± Marian said. ¡°I¡¯ll check it out.¡± Before anyone could argue, the Chosen of Vesta hopped into the air, a portal opening in the ground beneath her. A moment later, she appeared amongst the shadows, a blade of pure purple energy in her hand, illuminating the rocky ground as she carved the monster in half. Its form dissipated into nothing. Marian looked around briefly, then hopped back, appearing from the same portal in the ground. She smiled sweetly. ¡°All clear.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take risks, Marian,¡± Owen said. ¡°We approach these things together.¡± ¡°Oh don¡¯t be so boring! All this skulking around is getting tiresome.¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± Tamsin said. ¡°Would you like me to attach a calming flower to you both?¡± Anara asked tightly. ¡°I assure you, time will fly by.¡± The two women looked at her then shook their heads. Anara smiled. ¡°Good.¡± At one point, their own shadows came alive, grasping at their feet and trying to drag them into the ground. Hump could disrupt them, but it was a waste of essence against such relentless attacks. Especially when Bud¡¯s Heart of Frostfire aura dispelled them so easily. They stuck close to the knight as they progressed, his divine power burning away the shadows and allowing them to press onward. They were almost out when Isabella¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Danger!¡± Too late. A massive spike shot out of the rock ahead, hurtling toward them. Hump¡¯s heart lurched as he prepared a Shield, but Celaine was too far ahead for him to reach in time. In an instant, Theron appeared before her, his arms outstretched. The spike impaled his lavish robes, piercing straight through his chest until it protruded from his back. He grunted, blood gushing from his mouth and splattering over the spike. All of them watched in stunned silence. Celaine¡¯s eyes were wide with horror. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I should have seen it.¡± Hump¡¯s heart hammered as he realised that they¡¯d lost a member of their squad as quickly as that, only for Theron to form a blade out of his blood and chop through the spike. He gripped the end that was left in him and yanked it from his body. The lanky man turned to her with a bloodied smile. ¡°No worries, little lady,¡± he managed to say, his voice surprisingly steady. ¡°It¡¯s what I¡¯m here for. You¡¯re doing excellently.¡± He licked the blood from his lips as his chest healed before Hump¡¯s eyes, the wound closing seamlessly, as if manifesting out of nowhere. ¡°This was hardly enough to hurt me.¡± Even the hole in his robes repaired itself, until it was as if he¡¯d never been struck at all. ¡°Do you need a heal?¡± Isabella asked, though she hardly sounded concerned. Theron stuck out his tongue, revealing blood-stained teeth. ¡°As if.¡± Hump marvelled at the man¡¯s resilience, but now wasn¡¯t the time for questions. He knew the man to be some sort of magical tank, but such durability was beyond anything he¡¯d seen before. Even Chosen of Emirai would struggle to survive an injury like that, let alone shrug it off. Despite Theron¡¯s easy-going nature, Celaine seemed on edge after that. There were no more accidents as they escaped the crags. Not one step wrong. She hardly said a word as she guided them out, her eyes unblinking, missing nothing until finally they were in the forest. The trees loomed with gnarled branches that twisted and curled like skeletal fingers, their shadows stretching menacingly across the forest floor. The red leaves rustled, creating a sound like whispering voices. As they ventured deeper into the forest, the oppressive atmosphere weighed heavily on Hump, forcing him to press back with his essence to keep its sickening power from afflicting him. Others relied on their own methods, purifying the air with blessings, while those that lacked such capabilities like Teff and Tamsin were protected by Dylan¡¯s Nature¡¯s Spring. The little light that reached them through the dense canopy cast everything in a blood-red glow. Plants gleamed with it, and shone with the essence of the dungeon, their roots pulsing rhythmically as they syphoned power from the ground. Hump waved a hand over a flower, watching as it shifted to follow him, its mouthy petals seemingly drawn to either his blood or essence. ¡°If only there was time to study them,¡± Soren said, his voice filled with wonder as he admired another of the predatory plants that latched onto his gold-plated hand, its thorny teeth probing the metal. ¡°Why would you want to?¡± Dylan asked, his voice filled with disgust. ¡°This place is revolting.¡± He swung his quarterstaff, smashing apart a plant that crept too close, leaving its petals crushed and drooping over the ground. ¡°There is nothing good to find here.¡± ¡°Do not be so quick to judge, druid,¡± Soren replied. ¡°Sometimes only poison can cure a poison.¡± They progressed quickly, crossing miles in a matter of hours, soon reaching the lake Hump had viewed from afar. Up close, the blue of its waters was even more mesmerising, like something straight out of a painting, calling for Hump to swim in it. The surface was so perfect that it felt unreal, a deceptive calm in the midst of chaos. No doubt demons waited within if anyone dared to do such a thing, hungry for any prey they could find. The faint magic in its presence was almost intoxicating. A weaker mind may have been drawn into its depths, but none amongst them would be fooled by it. ¡°This is the last thing I expected in the Infernal Halls,¡± Tamsin said. ¡°Where¡¯s all the fire? The carnage?¡± ¡°It gets its namesake from the demon lord¡¯s castle and his many minions,¡± Anara said. ¡°But there is a whole world in here, albeit a twisted one.¡± The druid gently touched the leaf of one of the demonic trees, a sorrowful expression on her face. She fed the tree a little of her essence, watching as the leaf briefly turned green before the red surged back in, overpowering the change almost instantly. ¡°I think the mist is moving,¡± Celaine said, her eyes fixed on the lake. Hump¡¯s gaze followed her, scanning the surface of the water. After a few seconds, he saw it too¡ªa subtle shift. The mist was thickening, rising higher over the lake and slowly creeping up its banks and toward them. They started to back away, only for the mist to rush. Suddenly, it was all around them, a thick fog of nothingness. ¡°Damn it,¡± Len said, the barrier Sorcerer filling his wand with essence. ¡°Now what?¡± ¡°Have we been noticed?¡± Marcela asked, her hand gripping the hilt of her blade. ¡°Something dangerous is out there,¡± Isabella said, her voice low and tense. ¡°I can sense a dreadful intent.¡± ¡°Blessings!¡± Anara commanded. ¡°Form up into your respective parties. I want a square formation.¡± Auras rose around Hump, empowering him and shrouding him in their protective might. He took his position at the centre of the formation, along with Celaine and the other ranged combatants. Bud, Dylan, and Emilia formed a protective line ahead of him, while the other parties formed their sides of the square. They stared out into the mist, searching. Whispering voices came from within, growing louder and more insistent. No, that was Anara. Hump saw her lips moving but he couldn¡¯t make out the words. ¡°Celaine, can you hear me?¡± She didn¡¯t even look at him. The mist thickened further, and then she was gone, not even a shadow of her form remaining. His heart hammered as he activated Spirit Sight, the forms of his companions suddenly becoming clear. They radiated essence, still holding their position, albeit looking around confused. He reached out for her, grabbing her shoulder. ¡°Celaine?¡± ¡°I can hear you,¡± she said, her voice normal now. ¡°I think we¡¯re in another illusion. I can¡¯t see the source.¡± There was a terrified scream¡ªBud. ¡°Run!¡± he heard Bud¡¯s desperate shout. ¡°Run, Hump! Run!¡± Yet looking ahead of him, Bud still stood there. Before Hump could reach for the knight, he sprang forward, sword radiating Frostfire as he charged straight toward the lake. Chapter 345 - Reputation for Destruction Hump¡¯s heart pounded as he watched Bud race for the lake in a frenzy, the knight¡¯s blade sweeping out and unleashing streaks of Frostfire at some invisible attackers. To Hump¡¯s Spirit Sight, Bud was a silhouette of icy blue, blazing with a furious aura. Beyond him, the lake was alight with a storm of power, the entire body of water swirling and shifting constantly, yet Hump could not make out their enemy. With every moment, Bud fell farther into the mist, cut off from the rest of them through illusions of shadows, explosions, and a constant cacophony of booms and shouts. Focusing, Hump activated Distant Whisper. Get back, Bud! You¡¯re chasing illusions.¡± Bud didn¡¯t seem to notice. He fought, his blade a whirlwind of fire, flashes of Frostfire piercing even the veil of the mist. Hump turned to Celaine, his voice strained with urgency. ¡°Bud¡¯s been lured forward. He¡¯s not listening to me.¡± ¡°Where?¡± she asked, her eyes scanning the swirling fog. Hump pointed at the knight, then watched as Celaine¡¯s eyes filled with green light, bright specks of essence dancing within like stars. ¡°I see him. I¡¯ll go. You wait here.¡± She dashed forward, propelled by Spring Step, vanishing into the mist. All Hump could see was the trail of essence that she left behind like crackling lightning. She reached Bud swiftly, stopping his advance. For a few seconds, all Hump could see was their aura standing there, unmoving. The fog stirred around them, morphing into shapes and figures that flitted in and out of view. Hump smelt blood in the air, tasted its metallic tang at the back of his throat. There was a deep, rumbling growl in the distance, followed by a piercing scream in his ear. Hump jumped and whirled around to face it, his staff ready, the crystal radiant with essence. Anara¡¯s party was on that flank. Just another illusion, Hump told himself, confident that Anara and the rest of her party would never fall so easily. As he turned back to Bud and Celaine, a shadow lunged at him. Nisha was before him then, her body hunched, fire brimming in her throat. Red heat erupted upon the enemy, the shadow fading into nothingness beneath its blaze. The dragon took a step back and huddled close to Hump defensively, snarling at the shadows and sounds. He cautioned her to remain at his side and wait. She sent him a glimpse of the world as she sensed it¡ªthe mist thick and opaque, but the scents of many demons nearby, coming from both the forest of demonic trees and the lake. ¡°Help me, Hump!¡± came a pained whisper in his ear. Hump¡¯s heart pounded as he recognised Celaine¡¯s voice. Amidst the cries and shouts in the mist, her agonised scream suddenly rose above it all. He watched with wide eyes as she appeared before him, her face pale as a ghost, her face splattered with blood. She staggered forward and collapsed, a spear through her back. Anger boiled in Hump as he raised his staff and prepared to unleash the full force of his essence, only for his senses to return to him. He looked at the body again, finding a form made of shadows and essence¡ªit wasn¡¯t her. The veil wasn¡¯t just affecting his senses, it was affecting his mind. Piercing pain lanced through his eye as Spirit Sight started to fatigue him. Hump fought to maintain his focus. There was simply so much going on that it overloaded him, but without it he would be helpless. He focused on what he could truly see. Bud and Celaine were getting closer, Dylan and Emilia were together on one side, backing up to Hump. Anara¡¯s party held firm on his right, Owen¡¯s on the left, and Marcela¡¯s at the rear. Figures appeared in the mist, pouncing, slashing, lunging at them before vanishing into nothing¡ªa nightmarish blend of sound and shadow, impossible to tell what was real and what was magic. But their formation held. Gathering essence drew his attention as spells filled the mist beyond Bud and Celaine¡ªdense balls of colour spread across the lake, radiant with power. They were too far away for Hump to disrupt using a Shield, so instead he went on the offensive. His staff came alight with bronze essence as he stepped forward, swinging it at the ground and heaving up stone that he launched at the projectiles with Rockshot. Explosions shattered the air as his spell found its mark, but still more made it through. Green light shattered the mist, breaking through like the sun through storm clouds. Hump felt the warmth of Dylan¡¯s essence on his skin, a comforting heat that made him realise how cold the mist had felt. He watched in awe as Dylan¡¯s magic tore through it, pushing back the mist like a giant bubble forcing water aside. Dylan stood before him then, his staff firmly planted in the ground, his face a mask of calm determination. ¡°Aspect of the Guardian.¡± His voice was a low, resonant hum, emanating from him as his power grew in intensity. The essence of Krioc pulsed from him in a holy aura, a tangible force that radiated outward. His skin began to harden and crack, transforming into the texture of bark. Light exploded from him in vibrant waves, each pulse pushing the mist farther back. The ground rumbled and split as an ancient tree erupted from below, its roots twisting and spreading like serpents. Leaves materialised from the thick, knotted trunk, unfurling to form a vibrant canopy. The tree pulsed with life; each beat a vivid green glow that seemed to purify the air. The mist recoiled, retreating in the face of such overwhelming power until a bubble of clear air surrounded Hump and the rest of the squad. ¡°Hump, can you hear me?¡± Emilia called. Relief flooded through Hump, a warm certainty that he was hearing a real voice now. ¡°I can hear you.¡± ¡°Bud got away,¡± she said. ¡°We lost him, Hump. I think he fell for one of the illusions and ran off, but I couldn¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°Celaine has him,¡± Hump assured her. He pointed, just as Bud and Celaine burst out of the mist and into Dylan¡¯s domain of protection, the knight clutching a wound in his side. ¡°There.¡± Emilia turned and let out a sigh of relief, then her eyes returned to the mist. It appeared like a wall of fog, doming them in. The relief was short lived as Hump glimpsed shadows of creatures in pursuit. Spells took form, flickering in the mist, brimming with power. ¡°Get behind me!¡± Bud shouted, Frostfire erupting from the knight. Celaine ducked behind him, her entire body sheltered behind his suit of armour and ice. Bud extended his left hand toward the magic, a crystalline wall of ice materialising before him, gleaming with a cold sheen. The enemy spells collided with the barrier, shattering into a cascade of sparks and booming like thunder. The ice shook with each impact but it held firm. More spells followed, streaking toward them from every direction, a relentless barrage of fiery blasts and arcane bolts, and gods knew what else. The ice wall crackled under the pressure, essence leaking out with each strike. Hump was a flurry of motion. His staff thrummed with essence as he swung it again, bronze tendrils lashing at the ground. Through sheer strength of will he shaped his intent to drag rocks and debris from the earth and form them into sharpened spikes. Using Rockshot, he launched the sharpened stones into the mist beyond Bud and Celaine, each projectile cutting through the mist like a dagger. He was rewarded with the pained cries of monsters, adding to the sounds of battle¡ªthe crashing of spells against ice, the guttural cries of monsters, the shouts of the other parties as they gathered in closer to Dylan¡¯s sanctuary. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Bud and Celaine retreated back to the rest of the party, Celaine vigilant behind Bud, her bow ready and a barrage of shadow arrows filling the air around her, ready to shoot at anything that followed. Hump glanced at Bud¡¯s wound¡ªhis armour was pierced, and blood stained the gap. Dylan¡¯s essence was already going to work at healing the damage. ¡°Are you good?¡± Hump asked him. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Bud looked at them all and frowned. ¡°I was following you. Should have known better than to think you¡¯d charge in like a madman like that. What do we do now?¡± ¡°Get rid of this bloody mist for a start,¡± Hump said. He turned to look around. Anara strode amongst a patch of flowers at her feet, spreading to fill the entire bubble under Dylan¡¯s protection. Strength filled Hump with a rush of energy, clearing his head and getting rid of the headache Spirit Sight had given him. Anara seemed relaxed as she watched the parties at work. Theron and Garris of her own party worked together to easily hold down the right flank, utilising a mixture of blood magic and well placed artillery-sized crossbow bolts. The shadows of demons approached all around them, yet they were slowing down. It seemed they¡¯d realised that getting too close meant death. ¡°Finally, we can see each other again,¡± Anara said. ¡°Good work, Dylan.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hold this for long,¡± Dylan said, glancing back. His eyes glowed with an emerald fire, brimming with untamed energy. He towered almost twice as tall as Bud, appearing like a walking tree. Around him, more trees were sprouting, adding to the thick layer of essence that held back the mist. ¡°What are your orders?¡± Marcela asked. ¡°We can¡¯t do anything until this mist is gone,¡± Owen shouted. The was a loud clank as his hammer collided with a monster that lunged from the mist, sending it flying back to where it had come from. ¡°I can slash it apart for a moment,¡± Marcela said. ¡°I only need a target.¡± ¡°A mist this thick and powerful is likely powered by an artifact,¡± Hump said. ¡°We find that, and we can be rid of it.¡± ¡°Allow me,¡± Marian said, manifesting a portal in the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look from above.¡± Marian, wait.¡± Owen reached for her, but she dropped into the portal before anyone could stop her, gone in a moment. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Anara said. ¡°We need information right now more than anything. Focus on defence and stay within the circle. The enemy are coming.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Tamsin said, twirling her axes. ¡°Come, demons of the dungeon. My axe hungers! Watch me, Emilia!¡± Fire exploded behind Hump. He ducked, raising his staff with a Shield ready for the barrage of spells to come, but there was no need. A thick wall of essence took form, towering to the sky like one side of a castle, rich with pure blue essence. Hump recognised the barrier as one of Len¡¯s blessings. The spells of the enemy broke against it effortlessly, leaving the wall unscathed. Hump wasn¡¯t sure how long the Chosen of Avaroth could maintain it, but while the barrier still stood their rear was protected. They wouldn¡¯t get a better opportunity. More attacks came from the lake, bombarding Dylan at the centre of his domain. Emilia carved through spells and projectiles alike with her rapier, her figure a blur that Hump could hardly follow. He raised his own Shield, staggering beneath the onslaught of attacks. There had to be hundreds of demons pinning them down, and he couldn¡¯t see a way out. Hump scanned the mist, searching for the one behind it but finding nothing. To his Spirit Sight, he saw an ocean of essence, surging constantly with magic. Either an artifact was behind this mist or an incredibly powerful spellcaster. Had the imp lord found them already? His eyes were drawn to essence gathering on the ground nearby. Marian reappeared, leaping from her portal and landing next to him. ¡°Not the best news,¡± Marian said, her face grim. ¡°We¡¯re surrounded. Demons in the forest and demons in the lake.¡± ¡°What do you mean they¡¯re in the lake?¡± Owen asked. ¡°It¡¯s another part of the illusion,¡± she said. ¡°Hundreds of demons are inside. There¡¯s a big monster thing with some sort of artifact on its back too¡ªI think it might be controlling the mist.¡± ¡°Can you get to it with your party?¡± Anara asked. Marian nodded. ¡°Definitely. Need to do something about the demons first though or we¡¯ll be monster food before we can help.¡± ¡°So what we need is destruction,¡± Anara said. ¡°Wizard Humphrey, I believe this is your area of expertise.¡± Hump looked at her, suddenly feeling the pressure. There was only one spell he had that could reap destruction on such a scale, and it was one he had not yet succeeded with. But here, in the dungeon atmosphere rich with essence, surrounded by enemies, he felt a surge of confidence. It had to be done. There were imps everywhere, and only one thing Hump could think to clear them. He was there for his ability to target an area. An ability that few could match him in, even amongst a powerful party like this. When it came to slaughtering large hosts of enemies, that was his job. And he intended to do it right. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do,¡± Hump said. ¡°I just need some time. Marcela, I¡¯ll need you to clear the mist for me once it¡¯s ready.¡± ¡°Just tell me when,¡± Marcela said, coming to his side. ¡°We shall give it to you. Take this.¡± Anara tossed him a flower, its petals a brilliant red. It spiralled through the air and landed in the fold of his robes. Immediately, Hump felt a surge of awareness of his essence. His body brimmed with power, his mind cleared, and his focus sharpened. Every sense felt heightened, every part of him boiling with raw energy. ¡°What do we do if the imp lord has already arrived?¡± Marcela asked. ¡°I shall handle the imp lord,¡± Anara said. Hump stepped back, his heart pounding with anticipation as he withdrew his spellbook and opened it to the spell. The others formed a protective circle around him, guarding against the relentless assault of the demons. He fixed Transform Earth to the end of his staff and began inscribing runes on the ground. His allies fought fiercely around him, carving apart enemy spells and facing down illusionary foes. Monsters lumbered closer¡ªfellspawn of some sort, corrupted into hulking beasts that resembled the twisted creatures they¡¯d encountered at the Sapphire Docks before. Despite their imposing size, they were cut down. Arrows enhanced by blessings flew constantly, each shot true and deadly. Faelor, with his arcane bow, loosed bolts of energy that exploded amidst the enemy ranks. Anara¡¯s blossoms danced like a blade on the wind, making minced meat out of the enemy. But Hump¡¯s attention remained on his markings¡ªon his magic. This was the moment he had to seize. Failure wasn¡¯t an option. As he carved the runes and channels, he poured his commanding intent into the earth. The dungeon¡¯s own intent tried to worm its way in, but it only sharpened his resolve. Each line he inscribed pulsed with his purpose, shining clear and brilliant with the essence of fire and earth. When he finished, a wave of golden power surged through the air around him. The runes glowed with intense light, and power flowed through Hump so richly that he could barely contain it. He knew, with absolute certainty, that this spell would not fail. His blood boiled. He heard the dragon in him roaring, awakened by the essence. He was Ignarok, blooded of the dragons, his magic would obey him. ¡°It is ready.¡± Hump¡¯s voice resonated, infused with essence. Vapour misted before his mouth, his vision transformed by the magic coursing through him. ¡°Marcela! Clear the way.¡± The Chosen of Sumi stepped forward, sheathing her sword. She adopted a stance, knees bent, one hand on the hilt of her blade. Hump sensed the power building within her, her entire body taut like a bow. All at once, she unleashed it, drawing her blade with a speed that might even match Emilia. A blade of water swept forward, carving apart the mist and granting Hump a view of what lay beyond. There, he caught a glimpse of a horde of demons gathered together¡ªimp¡¯s, fellspawn, bloodhorrors, and unspeakable monsters. He pressed his staff into the base of the spell and fixed his gaze ahead of him, toward the lake. ¡°Rivers of Lava.¡± The ground beneath him trembled and then melted away as fire erupted from below, turning the earth to molten red. Lava surged forth, splitting the ground apart with a violent roar. Hump¡¯s staff blazed with a brilliant light, a beacon of raw power. He felt the urge to laugh, exhilarated by the sheer force of the magic he commanded. He could sense the fire beneath the feet of the demons, a seething ocean of destruction eager to be unleashed. The molten tide surged up, pierced through cracks in the ground and spilling across the battlefield, blazing through the demon forces and the illusionary lake. The intense heat radiated outward, and Hump¡¯s cloak billowed behind him, caught in the draft. As the mist started to close in once again, the enemy erupted into movement, their ranks shattered by the sudden onslaught. The fellspawn¡¯s twisted forms melted away with agonised screams. Magma erupted in violent explosions as superheated lava hit cold air, sending shards of molten stone spewing in all directions in a titanic display of volcanic might. Imps screamed and fled, but many were too slow to escape the fiery tide. And then the mist closed, hiding the devastation from sight, but Hump could still feel his magic at work, sweeping across the land, reaping death wherever it went. In his hand, the Book of Infinite Pages started to glow. The pages turned, and a new entry appeared. THE BOOK OF INFINITE PAGES The Secret Arts Before the entry could complete, the book snapped shut. Hump tried to open it, but he sensed the powerful aura of Glyndaril within, blocking his access. A problem for later. Now, they had a battle to win. Chapter 346 - Imp Lord Bud gazed through the dissipated mist in awe, his eyes wide as the lava swept across the demon horde, turning the air red with heat. With a thought, Bud released Heart of Frostfire as the scorching air blasted him, manifesting his own aura of cold to protect him. He couldn¡¯t turn away as the creatures screamed in terror and agony as molten rock flowed relentlessly, consuming anything in its path. The ground warped, twisting as the lava cooled into jagged grey stone, creating a landscape of destruction. The demons that had not escaped the flood were reduced to smouldering, blackened heaps. Soon, the acrid smell of burning flesh and sulphur struck Bud. As the mist began to close once again, Bud¡¯s eyes turned to Hump. The wizard stood at the centre of Dylan¡¯s sanctuary, his formation alight with blazing essence. The same essence shone in Hump¡¯s eyes and pulsed beneath his skin, as if his own blood had turned to lava. His green cloak swept back in the wind, billowing out dramatically. His staff surged with essence, a beacon of bronze and red, glowing with a fiery intensity. This was the power of his friend now¡ªthe power of the White Flame. Such raw, destructive strength was beyond anything Bud had witnessed since the Battle of Sheercliff. He recalled their fight against the gorger too, where Vivienne had unleashed her water serpent spell in the ancient temple of Fisher¡¯s Lake. She had been a Rank 5 wizard at the time, yet even that paled in comparison to the sheer elemental fury he had just witnessed. Hump had unleashed a force of nature, and the remnants of its power wreathed around him with such radiance that Bud could feel the power prick at his skin. His heart hammered¡ªterror, bitterness, excitement, pride¡ªit all raced through him. Hump had come so far in such a short time that it was astonishing. Once again, Bud had fallen behind¡­ but he would not remain there. Clenching his sword tightly, eager to rejoin the battle, he swore that he would catch up. Not just for Kelisia, but for his party members too, and his company. He owed it to all of them to fight harder. Just as Bud was thinking it, the residual essence of Hump¡¯s spell started to dissipate. The light faded from his eyes, and he slumped heavily against his staff, barely keeping to his feet. Slowly, Hump fell to the ground where he sat, face pale and exhausted. ¡°Are you alright, Hump?¡± Celaine asked, rushing to his side. Nishari headbutted him, appearing worried. He rested an arm on her back and scratched the top of her head, behind her horns. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Hump said. ¡°Just a little tired. Did it do the job?¡± ¡°Oh, it did the job!¡± Emilia said. ¡°Gods above, it was as if you¡¯d unleashed hell itself.¡± ¡°Destruction specialist indeed,¡± Anara said cheerfully, as if they weren¡¯t in the middle of a battle for their lives. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Wizard. Aldric did not oversell you in the slightest. Incredible. Rest now. Leave the cleanup for us. Owen, go and get rid of this damned mist, would you?¡± He smiled confidently, hefting his giant hammer onto his shoulder like an oversized lumberjack. ¡°It would be my pleasure.¡± ¡°It¡¯s portal time?¡± Marian asked excitedly, a wide grin splitting her face. ¡°It¡¯s not funny,¡± Theodore said with a shudder. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready for another trip into the void. I¡¯d rather just deal with the mist.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so annoying about it, do you Marian?¡± Lani asked, returning one of her javelins to the quiver on her back. She strode over to join Marian, her body slightly hunched, an ethereal glow around her. Whatever aura she was releasing, it gave Bud the shivers. He supposed that was just an effect of being a Chosen of Rathlar. Marian chuckled to herself. ¡°I just can¡¯t help myself when I know how much Theo hates it.¡± Soren walked with her, golden cloak billowing behind him. He gave Bud and the rest of the squad an apologetic look, the lanky man clearly embarrassed by the rest of his party. ¡°Enough, everyone,¡± Owen said. ¡°Wizard Humphrey has been courteous enough to lay the groundwork for us. Let¡¯s not embarrass ourselves.¡± ¡°Yeah, Theo!¡± Marian said. ¡°Get in the portal.¡± Theodore sighed, his face pale as he joined the rest of his party. A violet aura rose from Marian, shrouding all five of them. She smiled eagerly. ¡°We shall see you shortly,¡± Owen said, addressing Anara. ¡°Without any of this damned mist.¡± Anara nodded. ¡°Luck to all of you.¡± ¡°Here we go,¡± Marian said, hopping into the portal with the kind of smile that lit up Hump¡¯s face whenever he was doing something magical and dangerous. Then, the party was gone, the portal closing behind them until there was nothing but untouched red grass. Isabella suddenly stared off into the mist, a frown forming on her face. ¡°Something¡¯s coming, Anara. I feel a deadly intent. Whatever it is, it¡¯s powerful.¡± ¡°Everyone, prepare yourselves,¡± Anara ordered. ¡°Isabella, see to Wizard Humphrey. We¡¯re going to need his strength before the day¡¯s end.¡± The Chosen of Emirai approached Hump, seemingly wanting to help, when Nishari started to snarl. The usually sweet girl turned into a fearsome beast as she stood over Hump protectively. Hump gave her a look, and the dragon went silent, her body relaxing in an instant. ¡°Sorry,¡± Hump said to Isabella. Nisha let out a soft whine. To Bud, it sounded apologetic. More so than any dog he¡¯d ever had at least. ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± she said. She took a potion from a pouch on her belt, the liquid shining with brilliant blue. ¡°Here, take this. It¡¯s an essence elixir, and a particularly potent one at that.¡± Bud watched with concern as Hump took the potion and drank it, then thanked Isabella. He appeared stiff as he returned to his feet, but his staff was ready and his eyes focused. Time for me to do my part, Bud thought as he turned back to face the mist. He stepped toward it, positioning himself in front of Dylan and his sacred tree domain, his sword stretched out at his side. If an enemy were to come for the druid, they would have to meet Bud¡¯s blade first. He felt strong in his armour, and surrounded by the auras of other Chosen, there was nowhere he would rather be. One of Lady Anara¡¯s flowers landed in the gap of his chest plate, right below his neck. It was small, but its presence alone filled him with a surge of strength. Adrenaline coursed through him. His connection to Kelisia felt powerful, his blessings ready to be called upon by his whim. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°We focus on protecting Dylan,¡± Bud said to his party members. ¡°So long as he stands, at least we have some shelter from this mist.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll help,¡± Marcela said. Her long, curved blade was in its sheath, but Bud knew how fast she could draw it. ¡°Get a shield up, Len. A big one for whatever¡¯s coming.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll exhaust me,¡± Len warned. ¡°There will be time to recover after this,¡± Marcela said. ¡°What we need now is time.¡± The Chosen of Avaroth gave a nod. Len¡¯s face was one of concentration as he chanted under his breath. Slowly, a towering dome materialised around the squad. It started as a faint shimmer in the air, barely perceptible, but with each word he uttered it became more substantial. The barrier was translucent blue, its surface rippling like water disturbed by a stone. As his chant concluded, the barrier solidified and essence washed through its surface in shimmering streaks, like oil upon water. ¡°This barrier is designed to function in a single direction,¡± Len explained. ¡°While your attacks will pass through it freely, be advised that should you leave its confines you will not be able to enter again until the barrier is dissolved.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave the dome¡ªunderstood.¡± Hump said, then Bud saw the wizard¡¯s eyes find him. He knew what was coming even before he said it. ¡°You got that Bud? No running off again.¡± Bud laughed and shook his head. ¡°Fine! Next time I hear you desperately screaming in the mist, I¡¯ll leave you.¡± Shadows continued to stir in the mist, but they didn¡¯t seem so dangerous now that they were beyond Len¡¯s wall. What had been so disturbing before were nothing but shadows and light shows. Enemy demons strode forward amongst them, prodding tentatively at the barrier. Bud stood at its edge, stabbing and cutting at those that came too close, doing his best to keep the enemy nervous. Nearby, Tamsin laughed maniacally as she was a whirlwind of axes. There was a massive crash as a creature slammed against the barrier to Bud¡¯s left, where Owen¡¯s party had been defending. A crack spread across the dome. Bud rushed to that position, ready to hold back whatever beast had come now. There, beyond the crack in Len¡¯s shield, loomed a monstrous behemoth. Its gaping maw was a cavern of nightmares, lined with teeth as long and jagged as swords. Instead of a tongue, eight tentacle-like tendrils writhed from within, each tipped with a smaller, ravenous mouth. The creature¡¯s hulking form was supported by four massive, muscular limbs, each ending in feet equipped with three razor-sharp claws that gouged deep into the earth with every step. Its skin was a sickly, mottled blue, pulsing with dark veins, and its eyes glowed with a malevolent light, fixating on Bud as he positioned before it. The creature hunched forward, bellowing a thunderous roar that echoed through the mist. Bud¡¯s eyes widened as he caught sight of an imp clinging to the beast¡¯s back, its eyes gleaming with malice. Behind him, Celaine didn¡¯t hesitate. Bright, silver light flashed and she loosed a Power Shot with pinpoint accuracy, the arrow streaking toward the imp with a whistle. The figure let out a mocking laugh as the arrow passed through it, vanishing entirely, along with the beast. ¡°What was that?¡± Bud asked, suddenly feeling nervous. ¡°I do not recognise the mount,¡± Anara said. ¡°But the rider on its back was the imp lord, or at least, an image of it.¡± Before Bud could respond, a shadow descended above him, emerging from the mist as if from nowhere. The behemoth crashed through the barrier with a shattering clang. Behind him, Len let out a pained shout. The barrier was down, and the creature was barrelling straight at them with terrifying momentum. Bud stepped toward it, planting himself between the creature and the rest of the squad, staring up at the monstrosity. He called upon his blessings: Ice Armour crackled as it formed over his plate; a wall of solid ice appeared before him as he unleashed Glacial Bulwark, Frostfire blazing from it. All around him, the other Chosen released their auras, their presence energising the air. Bud felt a thrill just being among them. This was a battle alongside his fellow Chosen¡ªit was the tale he had always wished to be a part of. He gripped his sword tightly, the blade raging with flame. ¡°Fire Beam,¡± Hump shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos. A beam of intense heat erupted somewhere over Bud¡¯s shoulder, piercing the behemoth in the chest. The creature stumbled, groaning in pain, its momentum lost just as it tumbled into his own barrier. Ice crystallised over its body, and it reached back. The others launched their own attacks. Marcela surged forward, her sword unleashing a blade of water as she unsheathed it with a devastating slice. The creature vanished again, appearing a moment later to the left of the attack, dodging it as it retreated into the mist. A volley of spells shot from the mist and Bud stepped into them, smashing them aside with his gauntlet. Fire and arcane energy burst over his armour, but he felt nothing but warmth within its protective embrace. As the magic cleared, imps, bloodhorrors, demonic hounds, and all manner of other creatures piled in from the mist, their bodies scarred with burns and bloody wounds, their eyes furious. Bud carved through any that approached, Emilia fighting at his side. Tamsin was vicious with her axes, while Theron wielded the blood of his enemies like a bladed ribbon. Oversized crossbow bolts felled creatures in a single blow, along with the many arrows of Teff, Celaine, and Faelor. Even with so many bodies, the demons were not gaining ground. ¡°The imp isn¡¯t on its back anymore,¡± Emilia called. ¡°Robert, be careful,¡± Isabella said. ¡°Something¡¯s¡ª¡± Bud¡¯s eyes locked on a purple wisp spiralling toward him. It was upon him in a blink. He flew back through the air and crashed to the ground with the smash of steel. Pain erupted across his body. His head swam. His chest roared with pain and looking down he saw that his Ice Armour had cracked entirely, and his chest plate had a heavy dent from the force. Hump stood over him, staff blazing with blue essence. ¡°Blast.¡± A wave of blue swept forward, shattering the ranks of demons and sending them tumbling back. Nishari unleashed her fiery breath upon the incapacitated foes and they let loose agonised screams. ¡°You alive, Bud?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Just need to catch my breath,¡± Bud wheezed. There was a great boom in the distance and Hump turned towards it. Bud forced himself to sit up and followed his gaze. The mist was stirring. ¡°Owen¡¯s party must have succeeded,¡± Hump said. He turned, extending a hand to Bud. Bud took it and was surprised by Hump¡¯s strength as he was hauled to his feet. As the mist dissipated, the lake they had seen before was gone, replaced by a vast, flat plain of red grass and grey, smouldering stone where Hump had unleashed his magic. All around, the ground was littered with the corpses of demons, yet more continued to fight on, forming ranks where the lake once was and along the treeline of the demonic forest behind Bud and the rest of the squad. As the demons took in the sight of their fallen allies, fear seemed to ripple through their ranks. Some fled, others raced for the corpses, feasting. ¡°No!¡± came a frantic cry. The imp lord materialised out of thin air, standing amidst the demons on the plain, mounted on its monstrous beast. Its voice was shrill with desperation. ¡°Attack! Kill them!¡± Suddenly, a flower erupted from the imp lord¡¯s back. Its eyes widened in shock as it clawed at it, but it did not budge. Anara erupted with pink essence, her power radiating like toxic miasma. The air around her seemed to darken, and a triumphant grin spread across her lips. ¡°Got you.¡± From the ground, a massive flower sprouted, its petals unfolding to envelop Anara until she was cocooned within. The flower contracted, squeezing inward as if to crush her, but instead it suddenly released her, launching her into the air like a human arrow. Mid-flight, wings sprouted from her back, delicate as a butterfly¡¯s as she soared toward the imp lord. ¡°Do we need to help her?¡± Marcela asked. ¡°No,¡± Isabella said with a fierce grin. ¡°Once she has her target marked, there are few more terrifying than Anara.¡± Chapter 347 - The Second Seal Essence trailed behind Anara as she shot into the sky, leaving behind a sickening pink mist like the noxious fumes of a witch¡¯s brew. Even outside of its range, the strength of it made Hump¡¯s head spin. Such strength could only be from a major blessing. The squad let their blessings fade as they all stood and watched. Dylan¡¯s sanctuary was dismissed last, the ancient tree he had manifested dissipating back into essence. His tree form remained, towering ten feet tall. With the mist cleared, there was no longer anything disrupting Hump¡¯s view. The illusion of the lake had faltered, and now a plain of red grass filled the space that had previously been water. The ground was warped and scarred by mounds of cooling lava, solidifying into whirling patterns of smooth, dark rock. The demons that had survived Hump¡¯s spell fled, racing back to whatever hell pit they came from like the cowardly creatures they were. Those that died littered the dark rock as if the ground had swallowed them. Their bodies were charred black to the point of being unrecognisable. Amidst them, the great beast that was the imp lord¡¯s mount lay dead, its viscera spilled out in a bloody pool across the ground. The monster¡¯s mouth was agape, its many tongues drooping out onto the ground. The imp lord stood atop its back swaying back and forth numbly, lost in a trance. There was a sinister yellow flower on its back that stirred with the motion. The imp lord was a stark contrast to the grandiose statues that depicted it in the dungeon node and on the plateau. Stripped of its illusions, it appeared diminutive atop its mount, like a child sat on their father¡¯s steed. Though larger than a typical imp, it was only about as tall as Hump was, and its stature hardly imposing. It wore a crown of silver and fine, purple robes, its pale red skin, taut and leathery, poking out from beneath. The cunning was gone from its eyes now, replaced by a glistening glaze of essence. Sharp fangs jutted from its mouth, but Hump saw no fight left in it now. ¡°What does her mark do?¡± Emilia asked. ¡°The flower on the imp lord¡¯s back is the mark,¡± Isabella said. ¡°For Anara¡¯s seeds to take root, she pits her will against that of her foes. Upon succeeding, the flower blossoms and the target becomes entranced by her. The imp lord has already lost. It is under her charm now.¡± Isabella¡¯s comment rang out in Hump¡¯s mind. He hadn¡¯t even seen the moment that Anara had applied the mark. It must have been during the imp lord¡¯s attacks on Len¡¯s barrier. No doubt it was a powerful blessing, but Hump could imagine the dangers of pitting her will directly against the will of a powerful demon. If she had lost, it could have permanently damaged her soul. To have such confidence was not what Hump expected from a druid that specialised in flowers like Anara¡ªit hadn¡¯t crossed his mind that she might be so deadly, or willing to gamble so much. Anara descended on the imp lord with the grace of a butterfly, the delicate wings on her back fluttering gently as she landed on the back of its mount. She stood before the imp calmly, extending a hand as if to caress a lover¡¯s cheek. A single black rose manifested on the imp lord¡¯s chest, the sight sending a shiver through Hump¡¯s soul. Her power built, thick and heavy in the air. Colour drained from the world around them until both she and the imp were shrouded in black and white. One by one, a wreath of black roses wove around the imp lord¡¯s neck. Slowly, the black roses began to turn red, the colour creeping up the petals from the stem like trickling blood. The imp lord¡¯s veins throbbed to the surface of its skin, pulsing as if black ink ran through its body. Its eyes went wide. The imp¡¯s already pale complexion turned even whiter, its face becoming gaunt, its hands shrinking until they were like those of a corpse. Hump held his breath, unable to turn away from the eerie display of her blessing, watching with dreadful fascination as the very life was siphoned from the imp lord. As the roses turned entirely crimson, the imp lord fell back, toppling from its mount and thudding gracelessly to the ground below, lifeless. Anara hopped down from the back of the monster and knelt beside the fallen imp lord, her movements precise and unhurried. She drew a belt knife and carved open its chest, reaching inside to extract its heartstone. The glowing gem pulsed with a deep purple, ripe with power. Such a heartstone would be extremely valuable. She stood, turning to the rest of them. ¡°Collect what you can in the next ten minutes. After that, we need to move out. There is still much to be done before the day¡¯s end. Wizard Humphrey, have your party keep watch while we work.¡± Hump nodded his affirmation. In truth, he needed the rest. He leant heavily against his staff as he surveyed the battlefield. Even with the potion Isabella had given him, he felt exhausted. Cold seeped through him, urging him to lie down somewhere warm and sleep. It would be a while yet before he would find such rest. Nisha scurried up to one of the dead demons, sniffing at its corpse. ¡°Don¡¯t eat it!¡± Hump warned. She looked at him, and Hump reinforced the command through their bound. Her tail drooped and her eyes glanced to the side as she returned to his side, pressing up against his leg. ¡°Don¡¯t sulk,¡± Hump said softly, patting her side. ¡°You¡¯ll get sick eating them. Celaine, can you get some food for her out of your belt.¡± Celaine looked over and smiled as she saw Nisha huddled up against him. Suddenly, the little dragon¡¯s tail was wagging. At the sight of red meat, any pretence of unhappiness was gone from her. While she ate, Hump¡¯s eyes roamed back to the many bodies of the demons. He hadn¡¯t realised quite how many had tried to assault them through the mist. Bloodhorrors, hounds, and fellspawn were piled up beyond where the boundary of Dylan¡¯s sanctuary had been. Even more lay in smouldering heaps upon the red grass, buried in the hardening stone. Stolen novel; please report. Marian hopped through her portals, going from one corpse to the next to harvest the heartstones of the lesser imps, a child-like glee on her face. It was a simple job for her. She held a hand over their chests and the stone was dragged straight to it by some invisible force, then she added it to a spatial storage space of her own. Others worked the old-fashioned way, slicing over the chests of the many demons and extracting the heartstone by hand. Farther up the grassy hill, Owen and Soren examined what Hump assumed was the mist generating artifact. Inevitably, Hump¡¯s eyes found their way back to the destruction he had wrought. The old man taught him to be responsible with his magic: to understand that while it was a tool, it could also be a deadly weapon. Seeing the carnage caused by his will shook him. There was something profound at realising just how deadly he had become. Dozens, perhaps hundreds had died to his Rivers of Lava, and they had died in agony. He felt no pity for the demons. More, it reminded him of the time he held a sword after a mercenary had let him have a go with one while he was a kid. He¡¯d been hyper aware of its edge, afraid of even holding it in one hand for fear of cutting himself or someone else. Using Rivers of Lava left him with a similar feeling. With the power flowing through him, the raging intent of the spell had influenced him too, exciting him with the thrill of wielding such power. Such a feeling was dangerous, particularly when a single mistake could result in the deaths of many people. Emilia started laughing and he glanced back over to see Nisha circling around her and Celaine, the two women talking quietly as they kept watch. Dylan walked up to Hump, the bark that had formed over him dissipating in a shower of green essence as he returned to his normal form. ¡°You look conflicted. Everything alright?¡± ¡°Just tired,¡± Hump said. ¡°We¡¯ve only been in this place for a few hours and I¡¯m ready to leave.¡± ¡°I was ready to leave the moment we stepped inside.¡± Dylan extended his arm, watching as the essence continued to trickle from it. ¡°This dungeon essence feels like oil on my skin.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to need to get used to it,¡± Bud said. ¡°If today goes to plan, we won¡¯t be leaving here until everything here is purged and this stain on our world removed.¡± ¡°It always sounds so valiant when you put it into words,¡± Dylan said. Hump nodded. ¡°Valiant phrasing is one of Bud¡¯s great talents. He¡¯s always been very good at it. Sometimes even I feel like I¡¯m almost a holy warrior.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t argue otherwise,¡± Bud said with a frown. ¡°You¡¯re a better person than you would like people to think, Hump¡ªeven yourself. It is not farfetched to say that you¡¯re doing the work of the gods here.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Hump grumbled. ¡°Just wish they¡¯d pick up some of the slack. I¡¯d rather they did the work themselves.¡± Bud sighed and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t let the rest of the squad overhear you talking like that.¡± ¡°I hear him!¡± Tamsin called just as she hacked into the corpse of the imp lord¡¯s mount with one of her axes. Hump raised an eyebrow¡ªthe berserker had to be standing forty paces away. ¡°Do you hear like a bat?¡± Dylan asked, his face bewildered. She let out a ferocious grin as she yanked her axe out of the beast, pulling blood and bone with it. ¡°Something like that.¡± She struck again, this time opening the chest and revealing the heartstone within. ¡°Great,¡± Bud said. ¡°One more person knows you¡¯re blasphemous now. I hope you¡¯re happy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always dangerous to rely too much on hope,¡± Hump said, putting on his most pompous lecturing voice. ¡°You like to bring up these Wizard Laws often,¡± Bud said. ¡°But this is pretty much the only one you ever mention. Are there more?¡± Hump nodded, stroking his chin. ¡°Of course there¡¯s more. Never question a wizard.¡± Dylan chuckled. ¡°Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me a minute, I¡¯ve got some reading to do.¡± He took out his spellbook and the rest of his party gave it a knowing look, though none voiced anything with Tamsin clearly within earshot. His heart sped up with excitement as he opened the book and examined the new pages. THE BOOK OF INFINITE PAGES Compact Formations 3 Description Spell formations can now directly be cast from this book up to Tier 5. That was particularly useful. Compact Formations had become his most used function of the spellbook, and with the upgrade from Tier 3 to Tier 5 he¡¯d be able to use many of his most powerful spells through its pages: Molten Stone, White Flame, Lava Coils, Magma Pit to name a few. On the opposite page, he saw a similar upgrade. THE BOOK OF INFINITE PAGES Spell Storage 2 Description Prepare a spell in advance of its use by storing essence within the spell formation. This can be used for spells up to Tier 6 with a current limit of one Tier 6 spell and one Tier 5 spell. Notes y.254 ¨C Nithrand ¨C I always remember the day my master raised his hand to the sky and manifested a flaming stone the size of a city in moments. Hump wondered what it was exactly that caused his spellbook to reveal more of its contents as he grew stronger. Did it require his power to unlock these pages or was it Glyndaril that decided when Hump was ready? Whatever the case, the ability to store Rivers of Lava within its pages would prove incredibly valuable while they were in the Infernal Halls. There wouldn¡¯t be time to prepare the spell for their attack on the fortress that day, but there would no doubt be many battles to come. As he turned the page, he opened to the part he truly wanted to see. THE BOOK OF INFINITE PAGES The Secret Arts With this, the second seal I have placed upon my book has been broken. Be warned, there are many that will seek its power¡ªhide it well. In my time exploring the world, I came upon many fascinating creatures and peoples. Many had found ways to harness magic by accident. To them, magic was not a science, but an art form explored through feeling and instinct. Yet where they failed to comprehend the laws that governed such powers, I have deciphered them, developing them into a system of advanced magic. Do not rush to understand these concepts, for while they can grant great power, they may also harm your soul. Spell Sculpting Description Align a spell with your soul, stripping away the universal components that make it broadly compatible and infusing it with your own magical signature and the essence of your soul. This process grants the spell traits unique to you. ¡°Well?¡± Bud asked. ¡°You look happy.¡± ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s really quite¡­¡± Hump glanced up at the knight, a wide grin on his face. ¡°This might be the key to¡­ everything.¡± Chapter 348 - A Grand Entrance (Hedge Wizard 4 audiobook is out) ¡°Here,¡± Anara said, tossing something to Hump. He caught it with his left hand and his eyes widened as he realised what it was. ¡°The imp lord¡¯s heartstone.¡± ¡°I think you earned this one,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°Good work, Wizard Humphrey.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take this,¡± Hump protested. ¡°You¡¯re the one that killed it. At best, it was a team effort and I just did my part.¡± He glanced at the rest of the squad as they returned to where Hump and his party had been keeping watch at the edge of the demonic forest. Nobody seemed to pay much notice as they unpacked drinks and food, preparing for the next part of their journey. Anara waved off his protest and uncorked her water flask. ¡°Think of it as my congratulations.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°That was the Tier 6 spell you¡¯ve been working on, was it not? With this, you are officially a Rank 5 wizard.¡± Bud clapped Hump on his shoulder. ¡°I was so caught up in the battle it slipped my mind. Congratulations, my friend.¡± ¡°Slipped my mind too,¡± Hump said, smiling. Dylan laughed. ¡°I wonder how many wizards out there can say they missed the moment they became a Rank 5 wizard.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re all okay with this though?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Your party earned it,¡± Marcela said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the rest of us. Dylan, that blessing you wielded to keep back the mist was excellent. And Celaine¡¯s navigated us through the last four hours with hardly any trouble.¡± Hump felt conflicted. He didn¡¯t like receiving handouts, but it seemed improper for him to decline. It wasn¡¯t like anyone here needed the money anyway. ¡°My thanks.¡± ¡°I can hold onto that for you if you want,¡± Marian said. ¡°It¡¯s trouble.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve got a storage space right here,¡± Celaine said, patting her belt. ¡°No worries.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help but notice how often barrier users go underappreciated,¡± Len said. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted you know.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get over it,¡± Teff said. ¡°Ever the charmer,¡± Len retorted. ¡°Oh don¡¯t be like that,¡± Marcela said. ¡°Your barriers were as excellent as always.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll save the next big one for you,¡± Anara said cheerfully. ¡°No doubt there will be plenty to follow!¡± ¡°No need,¡± Len said, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m only messing. Congratulations, Hump. It¡¯s humbling to see how quickly you¡¯ve grown.¡± ¡°I always have a lot of respect for wizards,¡± Tamsin said with her mouth full, chewing away on a piece of jerky. ¡°You work so hard.¡± ¡°Well put.¡± Faelor nodded along, though he had a suspicious look in his eyes. ¡°Shame there¡¯s not much further for him to go,¡± Tamsin finished. Faelor grimaced. ¡°Some things are better left unsaid.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Hump said. ¡°You never know, maybe I¡¯ll find a way to break through.¡± Hump gave a wink, getting a few grins in response. Tamsin had a point though. As far as official ranks went, he only had one more to go. Even the Arch Wizard had not surpassed Rank 6 and reached the Soul Domain. One more rank, and Hump would be at the peak of what wizards could accomplish. Or at least, what modern wizards knew of. But Hump knew better. He had seen Anthony the warlock, and Starrick of the Three Eyes¡ªthere was no doubt that both had surpassed that limit, not to mention some of the previous owners of the Book of Infinite Pages. For Hump, his path forward was the River and Waves, Spirit Well, and now, this Spell Sculpting technique. As powerful as it sounded as a method to improve his battle magic, what truly stuck out to him was its ability to merge the power of the soul with a technique. He¡¯d seen how such a thing could boost the strength of White Flame. It left him wondering¡­ what would happen if he used it on River and Waves. A question I will have to answer later, Hump told himself. The squad had finished harvesting heartstones and Anara wanted them moving again. Ten minutes of rest was over far too fast. Hump felt ready for bed. Hours more hiking through enemy territory really didn¡¯t sound appealing, but it wasn¡¯t like he had a way out. They still had a long way to go, and no doubt demons would be drawn to the scent of blood and essence left behind by their battle. At least Nishari was having fun. Every new sight and smell sparked a gleam in her eyes. Celaine led the way through the forest, avoiding working fellspawn as they harvested fruits and sap from the demonic trees. A few lesser beasts attacked them along the way¡ªnothing concerning. They managed to escape the attention of more intelligent and organised creatures, though they proceeded under the expectation that such forces were coming. Word of the imp lord¡¯s defeat would inevitably reach the demon lord and other region lords eventually. ¡°I¡¯m impressed you¡¯re keeping up, Hump,¡± Owen said. ¡°Most of the wizards I¡¯ve worked with in the past were great in the moment but lagged behind any time they had to use their feet.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be much of an adventurer if I couldn¡¯t keep up with you lot now, would I? You¡¯ve got that giant hammer to carry.¡± Owen laughed and shook his head, hefting his hammer so that it rested on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m a fifth circle Chosen. Soren is in fourth circle, and he struggles keeping up with me.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Soren protested, the metal Sorcerer a few steps behind them. ¡°I just don¡¯t like walking more than I have to. He has a point though. Do you practice some martial technique too?¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°Something like that,¡± Hump said. ¡°Not a martial technique specifically, but I have strengthened my body beyond that of an ordinary person.¡± Hump decided not to go into the details about the dragon blooding ceremony. Chosen usually started getting preachy when it came to that sort of thing, and Owen¡¯s party were still unfamiliar to him. ¡°You¡¯re quite the mystery, you know?¡± Owen said. ¡°You¡¯re still barely more than a kid, but you¡¯re a Rank 5 wizard, have a pet dragon, and strength and stamina beyond many Chosen I know. Perhaps you truly will be the one to break through to Rank 7.¡± Soren grinned. ¡°We could be chatting with the future Arch Wizard.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re giving me a bit too much credit,¡± Hump said. ¡°There have been plenty of wizards that have reached my level and never reached the peak of Rank 6. As for reaching Rank 7, I would need to find a way to replicate the major blessing you receive upon reaching your seventh circle. That might not be possible without divine intervention.¡± ¡°I can certainly see how that might be tricky,¡± Owen said. ¡°I wish you the best of luck, however.¡± Hump frowned at the Chosen. ¡°Out of curiosity, are you not apprehensive of a wizard striving for such a thing? It is a realm that supposedly only the gods can permit entry to.¡± Owen considered the question for a few seconds, humming to himself. ¡°Aspiring for such a thing is only natural. All should aspire to something. Children play swords with sticks, pretend to be princes and princesses, or a blacksmith¡¯s son might decide to take up the hammer for a different cause.¡± He shrugged the hammer on his shoulder and smiled. ¡°My point is, striving for great things is no sin. The important part is why you strive for such a thing, and who suffers along the way for you to achieve it. For Chosen, only those deemed worthy by the gods can reach the seventh circle, but there is no such restriction for practitioners. Not everyone should have access to such power, but I have heard of your feats in the Battle of Sheercliff. Now, you are here with us, fighting demons in another realm to try and save the lives of our soldiers. If you were to reach Rank 7, I would see it as a blessing.¡± The cynical part of Hump couldn¡¯t help but want to point out how the gods often made very questionable choices when it came to who they selected as their Chosen, but that would defeat the purpose of what Owen had just said. The man had extended a hand¡ªmore than that, it was some of the truest encouragement that he had received from a Chosen he wasn¡¯t far more familiar with. To hear such a positive perception of wizards from someone as powerful as him was uplifting. ¡°I know I¡¯ve said this before, Owen,¡± Soren said, ¡°but for a madman with a hammer, you really can be quite eloquent sometimes.¡± ¡°It was quite touching.¡± Hump smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve encountered many Chosen that still see us as heretics, so I try to maintain a level of caution around you all so as to avoid offence. Your outlook is refreshing.¡± ¡°I know that viewpoint can be quite common amongst the older generations,¡± Owen said. ¡°You have nothing to fear from us, however, my friend. What we see is your heart and your actions, and both align with a trusted companion that we would happily fight alongside.¡± Hump chuckled, trying to appear natural but feeling a little awkward at the friendliness. ¡°I¡¯m feeling the pressure now!¡± ¡°No pressure at all,¡± Owen said. ¡°You just keep doing what you¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best not to disappoint.¡± As the forest thickened, strange, jellyfish-like creatures floated through the air, propelling themselves by pulsing their small bodies and releasing a glittering trail of essence in their wake. As one came too close, Nisha leapt for it, snapping it from the air and gobbling it down in an instant. ¡°Nisha¡­¡± Hump said, exasperated. ¡°That was¡­ I don¡¯t even know how stupid that was. Are you okay?¡± The rest of the squad had stopped to watch too. Nisha tilted her head at them, her eyes bright with essence. Her tail whipped behind her, slashing from one side to the other. She seemed happy enough. ¡°She looks alright,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Do they all eat like this?¡± Marcela asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Wolf dragons have hardy stomachs.¡± ¡°Fingers crossed,¡± Hump said. ¡°Who knows what kind of demonic infection she might get here.¡± ¡°These creatures are almost entirely essence, actually,¡± Soren said. ¡°Of all the things in the dungeon, I would expect them to be amongst the safest to eat. Not that I recommend you try them.¡± Marian prodded one with her finger, sending it slowly toppling through the air. ¡°Can¡¯t be very filling. There¡¯s not much to them.¡± ¡°How do you think they taste?¡± Tamsin asked. ¡°Did Nisha like it?¡± Hump frowned at her. ¡°Not sure. She didn¡¯t have much reaction.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Tamsin¡¯s eyes traced one of the creatures as Hump and the rest of the squad all watched on. In that moment, he knew they were all thinking the same thing: ¡°Is she really going to eat one?¡± After a short moment, it seemed she decided against it. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± she snapped. It was a long trek through the forest, largely uphill, but the shadowy veil that lined the edge of the dungeon world made it easy to know their way. The trees gradually thinned, and the lush soil gave way to dry, barren land. At last, they stood at the brink of a vast ravine, its depths filled with bones of all shapes and sizes. The ravine stretched right up to the edge of the dungeon, where the shadowy veil cut it off, creating an eerie wall of darkness against which the bones seemed to float. ¡°There must be thousands of them,¡± Bud said. ¡°They are demons, right?¡± Dylan said. ¡°Mostly demons as far as I can tell,¡± Celaine confirmed, her eyes scanning the grisly sight. ¡°I see a few human bones in there too.¡± Dylan looked away. ¡°Gods, that¡¯s grim.¡± From the vantage point, Hump had an uninterrupted view across the landscape for miles. In the far distance, nestled against the side of a mountain, he spotted a demon fortress. A towering spire pierced the sky, crowned with a glowing red stone whose light was visible even from a hundred miles away. That had to be the demon lord¡¯s citadel. The dungeon core would be hidden somewhere within. As for their objective, the gate of the Infernal Halls lay at the base of the ravine. It towered to the sky, so high that Hump wondered how it was possible to open such a thing. The massive doors were crafted from black stone, with veins of ethereal green energy running through them from which essence steamed off. This was their doorway home. Either they open it and connect with the force on the other side, or they end up stranded in the Infernal Halls without reinforcements. The fort beneath the gate was a terrifying beast, its walls made of the same black stone as the gate, enclosing the entrance in three layers of square walls. Spidery runes that Hump could not read etched the walls, radiating power and filling him with a sense of dread. Towers protruded from each, looming over the entryway, their parapets curving into menacing black spikes. A great road led to the fort, winding its way through the world, all the way back to the citadel in the far distance. Demons marched along it, bringing supplies, reinforcements, and weapons. Fellspawn worked on the ground, filling the killbox before the gate with metal stakes and other traps. The walls themselves were already packed full of the green-skinned orcs of the tribe tasked with guarding the fortress, armed with spears, bows, staffs, and other weapons. Drexel¡¯s account of them had been brief¡ªa powerful warrior tribe raised to worship Gorvol the Invincible¡ªa demon disguised as a god, and the one in command of the fort¡¯s defence. The demon would be in the fort somewhere, and ideally, Hump and the rest of the squad would kill it. With any luck, he wasn¡¯t quite as invincible as his name implied. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to assault this?¡± Faelor asked. ¡°Us and what army?¡± Anara pulled a pocket watch out. ¡°We¡¯re four hours early. We have time to prepare. All we must do is cause enough disruption for the main assault to succeed. Do not forget, we are not alone in here. If the gods are with us, Merrick and Drexel¡¯s squads will be somewhere nearby. Even if it costs us our lives, the lives of our people shall be spared.¡± Hump glanced at Celaine and grimaced. She raised her eyebrows exaggeratedly in response. Yeah, neither of them had any intention of dying here. One thing about Chosen was that they were all far too willing to die for the cause. In that regard, Hump preferred the wizard way of doing things. There was a world where they all made it out of this alive. Chapter 349 - Spirit Plane ¡°I must admit, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m particularly fond of this mission,¡± Bud whispered. ¡°You and me both,¡± Hump said. The two of them were seated against two demonic trees, staring out across the ravine of bones and down at the fort below, mulling over the fate that awaited them. A few hours had passed since they¡¯d arrived, and there was still no sign of either Marshall Merrick or Drexel¡¯s squads. Not that Hump expected them to give away their position. The entire point of approaching the fort from separate angles was to ensure that at least one squad made it inside. The plan was a simple one: Get into the fort by hiding beneath a spirit veil, locate the essence source powering its defences, and destroy it. After that, they would cause as much mayhem as they could and distract the defenders as the main army entered the dungeon through the gate. ¡°Oh, stop whining about it,¡± Emilia said. ¡°I understand Hump¡¯s apprehension, but Bud, surely this is the heroic assault of a demon fortress that you¡¯ve always dreamed of.¡± ¡°Sneaking across open ground and then scrambling over the walls is hardly a heroic assault,¡± Bud said. His eyes roamed back to the fort. ¡°And that¡¯s a lot of open ground to cover in heavy armour.¡± ¡°I assure you that my veil will not fail,¡± came a woman¡¯s voice from behind them. Hump and Bud both stopped talking and turned to see Lani¡ªthey hadn¡¯t realised she¡¯d returned. She was a tall, lithe woman. Her leather armour left her arms bare, revealing well-toned muscles. Hump had seen her in action with her javelins now and knew she packed a whole lot of strength into them. Theron stood at her side, his face filled with amusement. The blood warrior hardly looked ready for battle in his fine red robes, but Hump had seen him survive a hole in the chest as if it were nothing. He supposed armour became unnecessary at that point. ¡°The success of the veil is what makes me nervous,¡± Hump said, then frowned as he realised how his words might be interpreted. ¡°I just prefer to avoid anything to do with the Spirit Plane and the death god¡­ Not that I have anything against Rathlar, of course. His role is obviously very important.¡± Hump¡¯s frown deepened and he glanced at Bud for help. ¡°We meant no offence,¡± Bud said, nudging Hump to shut up. ¡°Sneaking is not usually a strategy I employ with a huge amount of success, so it has left me nervous. I¡¯m very much a run in through the front, sword swinging, kind of man.¡± ¡°You and I are similar, Robert.¡± Theron said. ¡°If Lani¡¯s veil fails, that¡¯s when we can give the demons a darn good bashing!¡± ¡°It won¡¯t,¡± Lani chided, narrowing her eyes at him. ¡°Men are always so eager to break things, even when a subtle approach is far better suited.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking with a tin knight, a man that tanked a spike through the chest, and a mud-headed destruction wizard,¡± Celaine said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure they do subtle.¡± ¡°I can be subtle,¡± Hump protested. Celaine snorted. ¡°He said after melting an entire lake full of imps and demons with a river of lava.¡± ¡°Anyway,¡± Bud said, redirecting the conversation. ¡°We shall happily put ourselves in your hands, Lani. When the fighting begins, you shall have my sword.¡± ¡°It is the hands of Rathlar that shall hold us and see us to victory,¡± she said. ¡°He has never led me astray. And if we fail, we will only find our way back to his comforting arms even sooner.¡± ¡°As lovely as that sounds,¡± Hump said. ¡°I¡¯d rather stay out of his arms as long as possible.¡± Lani smiled. ¡°Fear of death is natural, Wizard Humphrey. I would expect nothing less.¡± They chatted for a while, but soon came the same quiet that so often settled before battle. Even amongst a squad of powerful Chosen, Hump saw the same fear in them that he felt. The waiting never got any easier. No matter how much combat he saw, the minutes before the action were always the longest. Hump¡¯s chest felt tight, his heartbeat quickened, and adrenaline jitters made it impossible to relax. He spent the time meditating on the River and Waves, visualising the essence coursing through his body, and trying to calm it. In those minutes, Hump wished they would either stretch on forever or be over in an instant¡ªanything but the wait. ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± Anara finally said. ¡°Is everyone ready?¡± Few words were needed as they gathered in the trees, sheltered out of view of the fort. The air was thick with anticipation. The fear Hump saw before had turned to focus and resolve. Lani stepped into the centre of their circle, her presence calm and assured. With a swift, practiced motion she drove one of her spears into the ground, pale smoke puffing through it and into the ground. The earth seemed to shudder in response. Essence steamed from her in streaks of pale blue and green. It thickened in the air, wrapping around them all like a cool, winter¡¯s mist. Something about its touch was unsettling. As the mist grew thicker, Hump¡¯s senses were bombarded with the strangeness of it, his connection to essence becoming more distant. His heart hammered in his chest, each beat echoing with a wrongness that crept up from deep within, but he forced himself to remain calm. The cold seeped deeper, sneaking into his body like icy tendrils, reminiscent of the gorger¡¯s touch. Only this time, he did not resist. He let it in. As he fought to maintain his awareness, he realised why it felt so off¡ªthe cold of the mist was the same as the cold of essence overuse; a chill that pierced the very soul. Soon, even his eyes started to betray him. The world shifted. Light faded into a pale, eerie imitation of itself, becoming desaturated. The vibrant colours of the physical realm dulled, replaced by a spectrum of greens and greys. The once crimson sky took on a sickly pink tone, while the towering gate seemed even more brilliant than before, the green veins that streaked through it pulsing with unnatural brightness. The trees of the demonic forest became ghostly silhouettes, while the red essence inside them lit up in glittering streaks of white. The jellyfish-like spawn were beacons floating through the mist. ¡°Welcome to the Spirit Plane,¡± Lani said. ¡°Enjoy your stay, take in the sights, and try not to dawdle. It¡¯s best we don¡¯t stay here too long.¡± Hump felt a weight settle on his shoulders as the air changed, the world becoming obscured by thick mist. The essence around him was no longer that of the chaotic dungeon, but heavy and rich with an ancient intent. In a way, it felt like the earth: timeless, unmoving, without end; but there was an inevitability of this place that was haunting. He strengthened the defence around his soul, preventing the power of this plane from reaching him for he was not sure what would happen if it did. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°What happens if we stay here?¡± Marcela asked. The woman was studying her hand, mist rising from it as she swayed it back and forth in the air. ¡°The beings that dwell here will be drawn to souls bound to the flesh like sharks to blood. With a party this large, we probably only have a few minutes.¡± Then let us be off,¡± Anara said. The flower druid led the way across the ravine of bones, her dangling ball of petals dangling from the end of her staff one of the few things that seemed undiminished in this world, still vibrant and pink. They descended the hill toward the fort, all of them sticking close to Lani. Nisha raced at Hump¡¯s side, excitement, fear, and anticipation flooding through her. The fort appeared like the shadow of a mountain through fog, with towering spires sticking up into the air. Beneath their feet, Hump could barely make out the red grass through the thick mist, its blades as pale as the pink sky. Standing out in the open and hardly able to see, Hump felt exposed. All it would take was a powerful demon searching for essence fluctuations to detect Lani¡¯s blessing and then they would be caught out on an open plain with nowhere to hide and nowhere to run. At least the dungeon offered some protection from such detection, its chaotic essence filled with so much fluctuation that Lani¡¯s blessing was just one more aspect of the turmoil. ¡°How strong are the creatures of this realm?¡± Bud asked as they walked. ¡°Some are nothing but wisps of essence, nothing more than those jellyfish spawn we encountered earlier,¡± Lani said. ¡°And then there are others that would see our entire squad as nothing but food. The Spirit Plane is a dangerous place, and it is only thanks to Rathlar that our souls remain safe.¡± Hump leant closer to Celaine and whispered, ¡°Doesn¡¯t bode well for you and your people.¡± ¡°Our souls return to Owalyn and the earth. We have no need to concern ourselves with this ¡®Spirit Plane¡¯ of yours.¡± ¡°Ah. Of course.¡± Hump activated Spirit Sight as they drew closer, searching the fort for large sources of essence. The fort was designed to keep even the most powerful foes out of the Infernal Halls, and magic that could repel the likes of General Korteg and Count Daston would certainly leave some mark. He found it in the keep at the centre of the three layers of walls. ¡°There is a powerful source of essence coming from the lower right quadrant of the keep,¡± Hump said. ¡°I expect that is our target.¡± ¡°That lines up with Drexel¡¯s information,¡± Anara said. ¡°Everything is going according to plan.¡± As they drew closer, the mist thinned slightly and Hump could see the orcs and demons on the walls clearer, their figures glowing with the faint sheen of life force that the surrounding stone walls lacked. Their target was a small section of wall at the corner of the fort, where two towers created a blind spot to any but the defenders stationed there. One of the orcs looked Hump dead in the eyes and Hump¡¯s breath stopped. The orc was a particularly big one, its hair cropped around the sides of its head and tied back into a ponytail. Two large tusks protruded from its lower lip. Tattoos patterned one side of its face. For a few seconds, Hump was sure the creature had spotted them. Any moment now and the alarm would sound. Yet soon, the creature looked away, staring off at some place behind Hump. Whatever physical prowess the orc tribe might possess, they were still only warriors, and it seemed they lacked the capacity to see through one of Rathlar¡¯s blessings. The squad reached the fort walls undetected. Hump admired the spidery runes etched upon the walls in fascination, their lines flowing in cursive script. The letters were mostly connected, creating elegant, continuous lines, many of the characters accented with distinct dots and markings. It astonished him that wherever he went, he found a new language of magical runes. It was a constant reminder at how vast the world was, and how small a part of it he had seen. He wondered about the similarities of such powers. All of them were a unique way to manipulate the world to one¡¯s will. Did that mean that they were all based on the same thing? Perhaps a single language was the origin of all of them. No matter how much he studied the runes, it seemed his spellbook wouldn¡¯t react, and now wasn¡¯t the time to be noting the runes down manually. The tap of orc feet came from above, and the distant grunts and snarls of their language as two of the creatures directly above them spoke quietly. Pressing his back against the wall, Hump glanced over the rest of the squad. Marcela caught his eye and smiled, giving him a nod. Even if Lani¡¯s blessing failed, they were out of sight of anyone using the roads here. Their only concern were the demons directly above them, along with those in the two towers on either side of them. The walls towered high overhead. There was no way Hump would be able to climb up himself without the use of magic, and such a thing would give them away. ¡°Marcela, it¡¯s time,¡± Anara said. Marcela gave a nod¡ªshe had been assigned command during the next step. Celaine, Emilia, Dylan, Faelor, Teff, and Raya gathered with her. They were the only ones with the mobility to get onto the walls undetected. Hump was surprised when Nishari approached Celaine¡¯s side, glancing back at him with a questioning look. Hump looked at Celaine who gave a shrug and seemed to approve of her presence. Go, Hump told Nisha, and the doubt left her eyes, replaced by intense focus. Hump sensed an excitement in her, but there was a quiet confidence too. The scent of the orcs and demons in the fort filled her mind with confusing images. Together, the group made their way onto the walls, either through freakish climbing capabilities or by jumping. As they went over the top, Lani removed her veil from them, leaving them to their own devices. They landed in the blind spot between two large towers where only a few guards were keeping watch. The murmurs of orc chatter went silent without so much as a thud. The silence dragged on, yet Hump assured himself that silence was a good thing. His heart raced with worry as he wondered what was going on above. He caught glimpses of Nisha¡¯s thrill, the adrenaline racing through her, the taste of blood. Almost a minute had passed when Marcela poked her head over the parapet and dropped a rope to them. Celaine leapt down, landing silently amongst them. Those of them without a method of carrying their weapons handed them to her, and she stored them in the Belt of Storage about her waist. Anara climbed up first, then the majority of the melee fighters. Theron, the blood tank of Anara¡¯s party, would be second last just in case they were discovered, while Lani would bring up the very rear, maintaining her veil until the end. As the others ascended, Hump glanced back as he caught a flicker of movement out of the corner of his eye. In the distance, a colossal spider stalked closer, its form an indistinct shadow with faintly glowing green eyes and spindly legs that seemed to drift through the mist. The air around it appeared darker, with a trail of shadow left in its wake as it moved. An aura of malevolence and cold radiated from it, sending a shiver through Hump¡¯s soul. ¡°Go, Humphrey,¡± Lani said softly. ¡°It is better not to look.¡± ¡°Is that¡­¡± ¡°It is a denizen of the Spirit Plane,¡± she said. ¡°Now go.¡± Hump climbed. He dragged himself up the rope, spurred on by a primal fear. While the old him might have struggled climbing up a rope like this, with his dragon blood he felt light and at ease, quickly pulling himself over the top of the wall and landing on the battlements. Before he could rise, Nisha rushed him, throwing her body against him and nuzzling him happily. There was blood around her mouth, and it only took a moment for Hump to find the source. Over ten orcs lay dead, piled up in a small room in the tower to the right. It wouldn¡¯t be long until the bodies were found. After retrieving his staff from Celaine, Hump snuck up to the inner edge of the wall. The defences were weaker here than around the gate, with only a single layer of walls for defence. He supposed the demons didn¡¯t anticipate an attack coming from within. Below, fellspawn staggered back and forth, hauling supplies mindlessly. To the right, Hump saw the three layers of walls that formed a box around the gate. Beyond them, the path leading up to the gate had to be a hundred paces long and two dozen wide. It was packed full of demons and fellspawn as they worked on all manner of traps. The walls that loomed on either side of the path formed an area of death that Hump dreaded the thought of walking into. One moment, the army would be in their world, the next, they would be here, bombarded by projectiles and arrows from the walls, while magical traps exploded right where they stood. ¡°If the army comes through those gates, it will be a slaughter,¡± Bud said quietly. ¡°Yeah,¡± Hump said. ¡°Good thing we¡¯re here to make sure that doesn¡¯t happen.¡± Now that they were in, all they had to do was get into the keep undetected. The plan had sounded terrifying when Drexel had first briefed them, but standing atop the walls, flanked by demons on all sides, Hump couldn¡¯t help but let a moment of doubt set in. He cursed himself for such foolishness. A wizard must never doubt¡ªwhat needs to happen would happen. That was fact. Chapter 350 - Keep of the Gate Sounds rose in the keep: murmuring voices, heavy footsteps, the hammer of steel and the churning of grind wheels. Great booming voices shouted orders in a language Hump did not understand, while the lesser demons followed with fearful affirmations and nervous mutterings. From where Hump stood on the walls, he could see it all. A courtyard lay before the keep at the centre of the fort, filled to the brim with orcs and demons. Great blades of black iron were flourished in practice blows, long spears were carried by large battalions, ready to form a wall against the forces of Alveron. Beyond the courtyard and toward the gate, Hump¡¯s stomach twisted at the devastating traps in place. He imagined stepping through the great gate, surrounded on all sides by towering walls as magic and arrows rained down, while at any moment a spike might pierce them through the foot, or an explosion might erupt. Here lay one of the most concentrated forces of demons there was, and Hump was willingly stepping into the middle of it. ¡°The gods are with us,¡± Anara said to them all. ¡°Master your fear this day, for we are doing their work.¡± ¡°What are your orders, Marshall?¡± Marcela asked. Anara looked over them and let out a heavy sigh. ¡°We take the tower stairs to the ground. Lani, are you able to veil us once more?¡± The javelin thrower shook her head. ¡°I fear it would be too dangerous. The beings I spoke of are close. Not only would they be a threat to us, but they may give away our position even if we go undisturbed.¡± ¡°Then we will go with Plan B,¡± Anara said. ¡°Celaine, Len, and Soren will leave ahead of the rest of us and create an opening in the keep wall for us to enter through. The rest of us shall remain in hiding.¡± Hump gave Celaine a nervous look. They¡¯d prepared a few options for when they reached the top of the walls, and the huntress was involved in most of them. She was one of their most agile and stealthy members, with an unrivalled ability to detect traps. Len possessed a blessing that erected a barrier that concealed essence, while Soren wielded earth manipulation skills that surpassed even Hump¡¯s. Together, they would be able to get through the stone wall of the keep undetected, but it was still hard to let Celaine go. They stepped over the bodies of the orcs in the tower and descended the stairwell inside. It was so narrow that they could only proceed in a single file. At the base, they came to a small storage area, stocked full of crates containing a scarce supply of arrows and barrels of water. Hump guessed the demons had redirected the supplies here to where the fighting would most likely be. Celaine stepped toward the door fearlessly and turned to face them. ¡°Are you ready?¡± She addressed Len and Soren, who both joined her by the door. ¡°Follow me closely. Do not stray from my side, no matter what you see.¡± Around Celaine, the light of the essence stones illuminating the room dimmed. Shadows gathered to them, and she clutched them tightly. Soon, darkness took them, and they faded out of view entirely leaving only a strange patch where light could not reach. Hump only realised they were gone when the door to the outside was once more visible. It closed shut with a gentle click. Nisha pressed up against Hump¡¯s leg, sensing his nervousness and getting concerned herself. Hump took a deep breath and threw his fear to the River and Waves. Emotion got wizards killed. There was no place for it on a mission like this. This was their best chance at achieving their objective, that was all that mattered. To get distracted out of fear or worry would only get someone killed. *** Celaine squeezed the air around her, gripping the darkness with her mind as if it were a cloak. The two Sorcerers brushed against her as she walked, staying as close as physically possible without holding onto her. When the path was clear, she crossed to the other side and pressed her back up against the keep wall. From there, they stalked to the right, toward the courtyard where the demon army was focusing much of its strength. It went against all sense to get closer to them, but it was the closest of the keep¡¯s four towers, and the one weakness they had to exploit. They moved slowly, stopping and crouching to the ground whenever enemies passed by, drawing her darkness down so that they appeared to be just another part of the shadow of the wall. It couldn¡¯t have been more than a minute when they reached the tower and Celaine could finally relax a little. A corner was formed where the tower stuck out from the wall and filled with a deep shadow. It was there that they would make their move. She sensed nothing as Len summoned his barrier around them. It was only when he gave the nod that she realised it was done. After that, Soren got to work. Using his wand, he pressed it against the wall, sliding it through the stone as if it wasn¡¯t there until his arm was in the wall up to his elbow. He pulled it back, revealing a hole to the inside of the keep. It was a narrow hallway inside that seemed to follow the inside of the wall. She saw no enemies within. Soren continued to work. There were no streaks of essence or glowing bronze like when Hump used his earth magic. Instead, it was as if the wall turned to water. His wand pierced its surface, slipping through it and creating streaks in the stone. Quickly, the wall melted away, the extracted stone flowing out in all directions, becoming solid again on the surrounding section of wall. While not invisible, the layer of stone would require a discerning eye to detect. It was not long until a person sized doorway was formed, and Soren released his blessing. They were in. Together, the three of them stepped inside. They were at a corner of the hall, extending in a straight line to their left and directly ahead. Voices came from a room inside, and there was a doorway to the left to the central block of the keep. Celaine guessed that this hallway led around the entire square keep, while all of the barracks and other infrastructure were in the central section. At her side, Soren got to work reforming the wall. It wasn¡¯t perfect. The stones from before were smoother and more similar in size, but she couldn¡¯t imagine a demon spotting that. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. They made their way along the hallway back to where they¡¯d started on the wall. While Celaine and Len kept watch, Soren got to work creating another opening, this time directly opposite the tower where the others were waiting. When he was done, she walked back across the road and opened the door. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± she whispered. ¡°Come quickly.¡± They raced across the path in the shadow of her blessing, ducking through the doorway and into the keep. Celaine followed at the rear, casting one last look in both directions to check that nobody had spotted them, then stepping inside. *** Hump entered the ground floor of the keep, the rest of the squad quickly filing in with him. Essence stones illuminated the corridor in dim light, casting long shadows throughout the room. Hump glanced around, noting the heavy wooden doors leading to the tower stairwells at either end of the hallway. Other doors lined the inner wall, likely leading to the barracks, kitchens, and other essential facilities for the demon force garrisoned here. A group of orcs emerged from a side room, burdened with crates and sacks. The orcs halted, their eyes widening in surprise at the sight of the intruders. Before they could react, Anara extended a hand toward them. A spark of red light erupted from her hand and a single pink flower blossomed from each of the orcs. Their eyes glazed over, and they resumed their march, oblivious to the presence of Hump and the rest of the squad. ¡°Lesser demons and monsters will be of no concern to us,¡± Anara said, her voice calm. ¡°Let us continue. Wizard Humphrey, are you able to better locate the keep¡¯s essence store?¡± Hump activated Spirit Sight and looked around. The essence within the structure flowed through the walls and floor like veins of light. Streams of essence wove a complex web throughout the keep, with numerous bright spots where essence stones, artifacts, and gods knew what else were embedded. The densest concentration lay below them, a massive reservoir of magical energy radiating from a chamber that seemed to take up most of the level beneath their feet. ¡°One floor down, I think,¡± Hump said. ¡°Looks like it takes up most of the floor. We can probably make a hole and drop through.¡± ¡°Better to take the stairs and avoid notice,¡± Anara said. ¡°With me.¡± They pressed forward, their footsteps echoing softly against the stone floor. Hump¡¯s heart raced with the murmur of demons and orcs all around them. The shouts from outside were gone now, but he could still hear the clash of hammers and steel. As they walked, Marian jumped into the air as if she weighed nothing, tapping the roof and leaving a mark of her essence. ¡°What¡¯s that for?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Allows me to scry these areas,¡± she said. ¡°I can keep a lookout.¡± It didn¡¯t take long to find an access point to the lower level. What enemies they encountered along the way, Anara made short work of. In only a minute, they were descending a large staircase to the lower floor, though it was cramped with the full squad packed in close. Celaine and Anara took the lead, while Teft and Falor brought up the rear. ¡°It should be down here,¡± Hump said, more certain now that there wasn¡¯t a floor in the way. The air was so rich in essence now, his skin tingled at its presence. ¡°Stop,¡± Celaine said, poking her head out into the corridor beyond. ¡°There are six guards¡ªdemons from the look of them, and not weak ones. Will your charm work on them, Anara?¡± The flower druid joined her on the lower step and looked out. ¡°Yes, but not before they have a chance to act.¡± She rubbed her chin. ¡°We will need to kill them.¡± Hump looked as well. The corridor of this floor was identical to the one above, forming a square around the room at the centre. There was only one door now though, directly at the centre of the hallway. This one was made of metal, and even at a distance Hump could sense the runes at work on it. All along the wall, spidery runes like those he¡¯d seen on the outside of the fort were engraved, creating a beautiful pattern of spell formations. This was perhaps the most well defended room Hump had ever seen, and that was counting the vault on the Daston estate. Six guards stood before the door. Five of them were large demons, their skin was a dark red, with brown scales formed in patches across their body. They wore shining armour, and carried steel clubs where the entire length was covered in sharpened spikes. The sixth and leader of the group was a head higher than all the others and leant against a two-sided axe. A single horn sprouted from one side of its head, curving upward to a point. ¡°Don¡¯t kill all of them,¡± he whispered. ¡°We¡¯re going to need one to access the chamber of magic.¡± They would take the enemy out through archery. Celaine, Faelor, Teff, Garris, and Lani all prepared to take out one target, while Anara would take out the last. Hump was ready with his staff in case anyone failed. ¡°How are things looking?¡± Anara asked. Marian clasped her hands and then pulled them apart, the space between tearing apart to reveal a window. Within, Hump saw the floor above from a number of different viewpoints, tinted by the purple of her essence. ¡°All clear,¡± Marian said. Anara nodded. ¡°Len.¡± The barrier Sorcerer called upon his blessing, the air shivering for a moment before becoming still once more. With it, their essence would be hidden. ¡°On my command,¡± Anara said. ¡°Ready.¡± A tense second passed. Hump held his breath, eyes fixed on Celaine and the other archers as they took aim with their arrows and javelins. ¡°Now.¡± The twang of bowstrings snapped in the air. Garris¡¯ crossbow clicked and thwacked. Arrows and javelins hissed as they shot forward, followed by five simultaneous thuds. The enemy died silently. It was a terrifying sight¡ªfive Chosen hunters and archers, all of them so deadly that a target would die before they realised it. One moment, life, the next¡­ nothing. With the enemy down, they flooded into the room. Anara strode ahead, her presence commanding and serene as essence rose from her in a radiant aura that caused the air to shimmer like a thousand petals glimmering in a gentle breeze. In a graceful gesture, she stretched out her hand, chanting softly in a melodic voice, each word a note of ethereal beauty. Hump felt a sense of peace wash over him as her voice filled the hall. The demon, entranced and powerless, stood motionless, its weapon hanging limply at its side, utterly subdued. Anara stepped close, plucking a flower from the air and threading it behind the creature¡¯s ear. With that, her chant came to an end. ¡°It is done,¡± she said. ¡°Open the door to the chamber.¡± Intent filled her command, and the demon followed it without pause. The demon took the handle in its hand and the entire door lit up with essence, the formation upon it glowing with red light. There was a click as it turned the handle. The light faded from the door, and once more they stood in the gloom of the corridor. With a push, the door swung open, revealing a large chamber filled with runecraft. Hump¡¯s eyes widened at the intricate network of runes etched along the walls, pulsing with soft light and casting the room in an ethereal glow. Tables and workbenches were scattered through, ladened with spell components, intricate artifacts, and essence stones that brimmed energy. In the centre of the room, a massive essence stone pulsed with the same rhythmic light, its surface inscribed with a complex formation of spidery runes, shifting as if it were a living entity. Around it, floating in mid-air, were smaller stones with similar spell formations. Channels of pure essence connected them in streaks of bright light, each of them a different affinity. The very air felt charged with raw power. Suddenly, Hump sensed essence stir to the left. A chill ran down Hump¡¯s spine as he looked up sharply, peering farther down the hallway. He raised his weapon, essence ready, a spell already on his lips. Around him, his allies did the same. Figures moved ahead but it was too dark to make them out. ¡°Wait!¡± Celaine said before they could strike. ¡°It is Marshall Merrick and his squad. Lower your weapons.¡± Stepping out of the dim corridor, the second squad approached. It was smaller than Hump expected, with only eleven people amongst them. They were battered and bloodied, their armour stained with dirt and marred by battle. Hump grinned nonetheless. Their allies had arrived. Chapter 351 - Heart of the Keep Hump withdrew the essence in his staff and raised it to an upright position. Before him, Marshall Merrick appeared as a black knight in his plate armour. It was less bulky than Bud¡¯s or Owen¡¯s¡ªbuilt to be more agile. Merrick removed his helmet, revealing the handsome man beneath that Hump recognised from the briefing with Drexel. His dark hair was slicked back with sweat, and his face marred with dried blood. As Hump looked over the rest of his squad, he saw no obvious injuries, but from the blood and dirt on them Hump was sure that they likely had healing to thank for that. Merrick gave Anara a playful smile. ¡°It is good to see you are well. Your squad has fared better than my own, Anara. Did you encounter no resistance?¡± ¡°We were ambushed by the imp lord¡¯s forces but defeated them,¡± Marshall Anara said. ¡°The gods were with us. While the fighting was fierce, we came through relatively unharmed.¡± ¡°I wish I could say the same,¡± Merrick said. ¡°The demons were ready for us when we crossed through the node portal and into the Infernal Halls. A large force waited for us. We emerged victorious, but not without losses.¡± Anara sighed. ¡°How many?¡± ¡°Our losses were not as catastrophic as it appears¡ªthree were killed, while six more I sent home through the portal once the battle concluded. Their injuries were too severe to continue. ¡°I shall take that as a small blessing.¡± She looked over the eleven members that remained of his squad. ¡°May those you lost find the gods swiftly.¡± ¡°We shall give their deaths reason in our victory!¡± one of the members said. He looked a few years older than Hump and carried a staff with essence stones embedded all along its top half.¡± ¡°We shall indeed,¡± Merrick said. ¡°They died well. They will be welcomed with songs of valour, I have no doubt. You should know, Anara, that we met with Drexel¡¯s squad on our way here. He intends to assassinate Gorvol.¡± ¡°The Gatekeeper.¡± Merrick nodded. ¡°He wishes to kill him before the main army arrives.¡± Hump swallowed. The mighty demons that the orcs worshipped as a god, and the one tasked with guarding the Infernal Gates. He was powerful, no doubt. ¡°Then that leaves us to deal with this,¡± Anara said, turning back to the now open door. ¡°Our wizard identified this as the keep¡¯s essence source. Now that I can see it, I¡¯m inclined to agree.¡± ¡°Whatever we¡¯re going to do, it had best be fast,¡± Marian said. ¡°I think we¡¯ve been detected. Enemies are on their way to the stairs.¡± Merrick came to stand beside her, peering inside. ¡°Can we smash it to pieces?¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably not a good idea,¡± Hump said. He pointed at the large essence stone at the centre of the room. ¡°There are defensive wards all over this place, and they¡¯re powered by that. Any effort to forcefully disrupt it will result in powerful backlash. You would likely not survive the blow.¡± ¡°I have some ideas to get through it,¡± Soren said. ¡°Leave this with Wizard Humphrey and me. We shall get it done.¡± ¡°Will you need this demon?¡± Anara asked, pointing at the creature she had charmed. ¡°Not likely, but it¡¯s possible,¡± Soren said. ¡°Then it shall sleep.¡± As she said the words, the creature dropped to the ground, unconscious. ¡°The rest of us shall hold the hallway.¡± The two marshals started to organise the squad members. With Hump assigned to another task, Bud would be in command of the party. They would be holding the base of the stairs to the left along with Marcela and Anara¡¯s parties, while Marshall Merrick¡¯s squad would hold the right, supported by Owen¡¯s party. ¡°Oh great, here comes trouble,¡± Emilia whispered to Celaine just as they started to move to their position. Hump looked up as a beautiful woman approached, a happy smile on her face, and blue eyes that didn¡¯t seem to miss a thing about Emilia¡¯s reaction. The woman looked a little older than them, and even just her walk put Hump on edge. This was the kind of woman that was dangerous. ¡°Robert! I didn¡¯t expect to see you here,¡± she said. ¡°Lysandra,¡± Bud said, nodding a greeting. ¡°Where is Faelan? He wasn¡¯t¡­¡± he trailed off. ¡°He¡¯s alive, thankfully,¡± she reassured him. ¡°He was sent home an arm short though.¡± ¡°I shall pray for his swift recovery.¡± Bud squeezed Hump¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good luck.¡± ¡°You too,¡± Hump said. He looked at Celaine, and she met his eyes, giving him a small smile. Hump turned from them and to Nishari. The little dragon was watching him with large eyes. Guard the door, Nisha. Make sure it stays open. It was too dangerous for her to come inside a place filled with unknown magic. Better she remained in the hall, no matter how unhappy she looked about it. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Hump asked Soren. The man swept his golden cloak behind him dramatically. ¡°There are few things I¡¯d rather do than pick apart the magical workings of demons and warlocks. You couldn¡¯t keep me out of here if you tried.¡± The Sorcerer led the way in, and Hump followed, stepping into the heart of the keep. In truth, Hump was grateful for the Sorcerer of Osidium¡¯s aid. Most of the runes were etched on either metal of earth¡ªhis powers would no doubt be useful. There was a faint hum in the air, caused by the sheer density of essence in the room. It resonated deep within Hump¡¯s bones and prickled his skin. His eyes roamed the many components in awe. He had heard of the skill demons had with magic, but he never imagined they might create something so complex. The intricate network of runes etched the floor like a spiderweb, filling the room in luminous patterns that pulsed with the glow of the floating essence stone at the centre of the room. Careful not to step on the runes directly, Hump placed his feet carefully between the lines of runes, making his way toward the floating essence stone at the centre of the room while trying to comprehend how it all might function. Large runes formed the core of formations, while tens or even hundreds of smaller runes surrounded them. Without understanding the language, the details were impossible, but a few things stood out to him. Firstly, a powerful ward lay across the entire chamber. It was unreactive to their presence, but Hump was willing to bet that any attempt to disturb the formations within would be met with force. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°This is marvellous,¡± Soren said at Hump¡¯s side. The man was spinning around as if trying to take everything in. ¡°I almost don¡¯t want to destroy it.¡± Hump gave him a look and raised his eyebrows. The man chuckled. ¡°I said almost.¡± ¡°Even if we wanted to, I¡¯m not sure we could destroy it,¡± Hump said. ¡°I sense powerful defensive wards at work in here.¡± ¡°Yes. Whatever magic is at work here, it shall be no simple feat for us to break through.¡± Hump walked past tables and workbenches spread about the space. Most were empty now, but a few still held various artifacts, traps, and weapons¡ªthe same ones Hump had seen the demons deploying in the courtyard above. Essence stones lay in bags upon them, brimming with power. Hump could hardly imagine the value of everything in there. Quickly, he reached the colossal essence stone at the centre of the room. Channels of light shot from the corners of its facets, piercing through the air in all directions and connecting to different areas of the chamber. Pressure radiated from it, reminding Hump of the aura of powerful Chosen or a manifested soul. It was larger than any essence stone he had seen¡ªlarger even than a dungeon core. It pulsed with a rhythmic light, its surface inscribed with a complex array of runes that shifted constantly, reordering themselves with each pulse of essence, twisting and turning like clockwork. Each time the colour of the stone changed¡ªblue, red, yellow, white¡ªit sent a wave of energy through one of the many channels connected to its facets. Hump glanced at the smaller essence stones that floated around it, each adorned with similar, albeit simpler formations. At a guess, they somehow supported the function of the central stone; perhaps to maintain a steady flow of essence and prevent it from overloading. ¡°What do you make of it?¡± Soren asked. ¡°It¡¯s complicated,¡± Hump said vaguely, ¡°well defended, and likely beyond our capabilities to destroy.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± An explosion sounded in the hallway and they both turned. Nisha was looking to the left, her body hunched, her eyes focused on what could only be fighting. ¡°At least in the short time that we have,¡± Soren concluded. ¡°Fortunately, we only need to disrupt it.¡± At his words, it was like a spark went off in Hump¡¯s head. ¡°For that, I have an idea.¡± As per Hump¡¯s instructions, Soren manifested pebbles of stone across the entire chamber, suspending them over the many spell formations. He held them there, shining with bronze essence, ready for when Hump needed them. Withdrawing his spellbook, Hump let his essence surge, bronze light streaming between his book and the focus of his staff as he utilised the upgraded version of Compact Formations to enhance the Tier 4 spell, Titan¡¯s Wrath. The tendril of light danced before him as power concentrated into a ball in the air, shining brighter and brighter until the light went dark. A black crystal spike formed within the ball of light, growing until it was as large as a stalagmite. Focusing, Hump compressed the obsidian shard into something more manageable, concentrating its power into a dagger of a spike. Hump gave a nod and Soren swept his golden staff down. All at once, the pebbles reacted, shooting at the ground, propelled by a trail of bronze essence. The chamber filled with the sound of cracking stones. Essence erupted everywhere, a barrier taking form over the arrays of runes to keep them safe. With the barrier in place, Hump had a target to attack. He levelled his staff toward one of the larger lines of runes beneath the essence stone floating at the heart of the room. One of the key channels that connected it to the rest of the keep. With the barrier spread thin across the entire room, penetrating a single spot should be possible. There was no room for doubt. He¡¯d gathered what power he had, now he needed to trust that it would work. ¡°Titan¡¯s Wrath.¡± The obsidian spike shot forward, striking the barrier with a thunderous crack. Essence exploded from the point of impact¡ªbronze rings pulsing around it, while pure blue essence evaporated from the barrier in thick mist. As the spike pulsed with Hump¡¯s intent, willing the barrier to break, willing for the spike to pierce, the barrier slowly gave way. Then suddenly, the spike was through. It pierced the runes below, stabbing into the ground and disconnecting the line of runes. The main essence stone pulsed faster, essence flooding the rune as if it somehow detected the disruption, yet Titan¡¯s Wrath continued to pulse with intent. As the essence reached it, it burst from the runes and smoked into the air, dissipating without reaching its objective. ¡°It¡¯s doing something,¡± Soren said. ¡°Is it working?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± Hump said, though he was unsure. He looked over the floor. There were dozens of similar runes spreading out around the central essence stone. Even if they destroyed one, it would take time for them to cause any real damage. He glanced back at the door to the chamber, seeing flashes of light in the hallway. He heard a demonic roar and bellowing shouts. The fighting was escalating. Time was limited, and this was their best option. The only choice was to continue. Minutes passed. Hump manifested Titan¡¯s Wrath as quickly as he could without sacrificing the strength of the spell. Each time, it became a little easier to pierce the barrier. Part of that was that it was already disrupted, but more than that, Hump was becoming more and more certain of their success. Whatever they were doing, it was working. The central essence stone was pulsing faster with essence, seemingly trying to repair the damage but unable to. With every failed attempt, more of its essence was wasted, leaking away into the air and achieving nothing. Just as victory seemed certain, a bright flash erupted from the stone. Essence poured from it and through a line of runes that fed to the rear of the chamber, the end point concealed behind a table with a floating pyramid of steel atop it. Shadow rose from beyond it, filling the air and radiating strength. Hump and Soren shared a look. Together, they advanced toward it, their staffs ready. On the ground beyond was a large, circular spell formation, alight with essence. Hump frowned¡ªhe recognised those runes. They weren¡¯t the spidery lines of the demons, but the sharp, box runes of the warlocks. A vertical black slit formed above the formation, spreading upward until it was as tall as a person. It started to widen, the shadow expanding, the edges glittering with all colours of light. ¡°Soren, get back!¡± Hump said. ¡°I think that¡¯s a rift.¡± They started to retreat, but the slit tore open. A strange crunch shook the room as a black rift ripped open the space before them. Three figures stepped out¡ªtwo men and a woman, all in dark battle robes. Hump and Soren both stopped and stared at them. The figures stared back, equally surprised. ¡°Rockshot!¡± Hump shouted, taking aim with his staff. Soren¡¯s own essence whirled, circular metal blades manifesting in the air before him that shot out, slicing through the air. One of the figures pulled a wand from their belt and swept it upward. ¡°Shield.¡± The barrier deflected their attacks, shimmering with essence as their own spells ricocheted off its surface, crashing to the warded floor below. Suddenly, one of the figures vanished in a swirl of shadow. Hump felt a sharp impact in his head. Pain flared through his skull as the world swam and he crumpled to the ground. Dazed, he rolled over, instinctively lashing out with his staff. ¡°Blast,¡± he snarled through gritted teeth. The man standing over him grunted as the force of the spell hurled him backward, sending him crashing into a workbench. Humpt tried to stand, but his legs gave way, balance lost. He felt liquid trickle down the back of his head and neck. Another attacker charged him, staff in hand. Hump thrust his own staff forward, casting another Blast, but they swept it aside. Before Hump could get off another spell, the attacker had closed the distance. The woman stood over him, looking down at him with a smirk as she slammed her staff against his chest., pinning him to the ground with an invisible, crushing force. The ward beneath him shimmered, its magic pressing against his back with unwavering toughness. Hump let loose a scream of agony¡ªa desperate, choking sound as the air was driven from his lungs. The edges of his vision darkened. A ferocious roar thundered through the chamber. Through the haze of pain, Hump sensed a sudden surge in his bond with Nishari. There was a flash of gold in his periphery and then the woman standing over him was tackled backward. She screamed, and the crushing weight abruptly vanished. Hump heaved in a desperate breath, gasping for air as he looked up. Before him stood Nishari, her usually black scales transformed into a brilliant, shimmering gold. She held the female attacker in her powerful jaws, teeth clamped shut around the woman¡¯s throat. Nisha snarled, a sound so primal and vicious it seemed to shake the very walls of the chamber. Blood pooled around the woman¡¯s limp body. She kicked weakly, her hand brushing Nishari¡¯s side, but her strength was spent. Nisha shook her head in a final, savage motion, and the attacker went still. Chapter 352 - Golden Dragon Nisha turned her gaze on Hump, her purple eyes glittering with golden flakes. Blood coated her mouth and stained her teeth pale pink. He reached for her mind but she was closed from him. Still there, but distant. Despite the ferocity, Hump was enamoured by her radiance. Her scales were the purest of gold, radiating a glow like phoenix fire. An aura of intensity filled the air around her, pressing down even on Hump, powerful enough for him to feel an instinctual fear. Whatever change she had gone through, it had given her great strength. But there was still fighting to be done. Hump glanced at Soren who had taken care of the other two attackers, their bodies now lay on the floor, pieces missing from them where Soren had used his metal magic to carve them up. It was ruthless efficiency, but war was always brutal. The important thing was that they¡¯d been dealt with. ¡°Are you good?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m well enough. How about you? That was a nasty hit you took.¡± ¡°Felt nasty,¡± Hump said, touching the back of his head and wincing. His hand came away smudged with blood. ¡°I¡¯ll live.¡± Soren nodded. ¡°Why is your dragon looking so¡­ shiny.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Hump admitted, keeping his voice calm despite his own unease. ¡°Best you keep some distance for a minute.¡± He turned back to the little dragon. ¡°You had best hurry,¡± Soren said. ¡°The fighting in the hallway is getting worse. We need to get a move on. I¡¯m going to see if I can shut off this teleportation array before we have any more visitors.¡± Suddenly, Nisha shuffled around to face the chamber door, hunching forward and unleashing a primal snarl. Her aura grew more intense, prickling against Hump¡¯s skin. The air trembled. Smoke seethed from the corners of her mouth, her breathing heavy. Hump glanced back to see Celaine and Emilia there, their weapons ready. They must have come to help when they¡¯d seen Nisha rush to his aid. Celaine¡¯s brow was furrowed with worry, but Hump waved them off. ¡°Go! We¡¯re fine here.¡± He didn¡¯t wait to see if they¡¯d listened, turning back to Nishari. ¡°It¡¯s just Celaine and Emilia, you silly girl,¡± he chided. ¡°Calm down, Nisha. It¡¯s alright.¡± Hump extended a hand toward her, trying once more to reach out. Confusion, bloodlust, and fear poured back into him. She seemed caught off guard by her own strength and the changes happening to her. She stared at his hand. ¡°You¡¯re alright, my girl. It¡¯s okay. You did it. I¡¯m fine. You can calm down now.¡± His voice was soothing, and he flooded their mental link with reassurance. Slowly, the little dragon started to calm. As she did, the golden light radiating from her scales slowly diminished. Her scales lost their lustre, darkening until they were black once more, with only the small flakes highlights of gold at the edges remaining. She scurried up to Hump, her head low and tail whipping anxiously from side to side. Pressing her head into him, she trembled with exhaustion. Hump petted her gently. ¡°You¡¯re alright,¡± he whispered. ¡°Rest a minute, we need to finish up.¡± The back of Hump¡¯s head flared with pain as he stood. Celaine was already gone, returned to the battle in the hallway. Once this was all over, she and him would need to discuss what this meant. It seemed that the power of the phoenix feather may have had an impact on Nishari after all, and whatever it had done, it had left her powerful. After a final pat on Nisha¡¯s head, Hump turned back to Soren. First, he assisted in removing the teleportation formation at the back of the room. Soren hadn¡¯t been cautious¡ªhe¡¯d manipulated the ground to tear apart the central runes. There would be no repairing that without completely remaking it. After that, they moved on to dismantling the remaining channels that connected to the central essence stone. The giant essence stone floated at the centre of the room, pulsing with power like the heartbeat of a giant, illuminating the room in a variety of colours as its functions became more and more disrupted. Outside, the sounds of battle raged on, driving Hump to work harder despite the cold of essence overuse setting in. Blessings surged, flashing in the hall. Blasts of heat and cold reached them even in the chamber. The air was filled with the crackle of magic, the thunder of explosions, and the screams of orcs, demons, and people alike. Hump¡¯s limbs grew heavier with each spell he cast, but he couldn¡¯t afford to slow down. He downed his second essence elixir, feeling it warm his weary body as he unleashed another Titan¡¯s Wrath. It was a powerful spell, but a costly one. The runes and formations throughout the room started to go dim as they were severed from their power source. Even the wards started to fail as shards of Titan¡¯s Wrath filled the space on the floor, their disruptive intent working together to finally shatter the protective magic over it all. Things went faster after that. Soren manipulated the ground to physically break apart the runes. The hum of power faded from the air. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Hump said, panting. His hands and feet were numb, and he could barely keep his teeth from chattering. ¡°Unless you see any more that we need to deal with.¡± ¡°No, this is good,¡± Soren replied, his eyes scanning the room. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be perfect, as long as we handle the majority of the fort¡¯s defences. Will you be okay? You¡¯re looking pale.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll rest once we¡¯re not at the heart of a demonic fortress,¡± Hump said, turning to the hallway. ¡°It¡¯s time to join the fight.¡± The scene in the hall was one of chaos. To the right, Marshall Merrick and his squad fought valiantly on the stairs. Their weapons flashed in the dim light, enchantments and blessings enhancing them. To the left, Anara stood her ground at the base of the stairs where they had first come down, her staff glowing with arcane energy as she unleashed her flowers upon the battlefield, poisoning foes and enhancing allies. Bud, Dylan, and Emilia clashed fiercely on the front line, while Celaine loosed arrows with deadly precision, standing shoulder to shoulder with the other ranged combatants. The bodies were piling up before them, a mound of green-skinned orcs lying dead at their feet. Blood flowed down the stone steps, trickling down to the floor where it pooled like some morbid fountain. No matter how many bodies they threw into the staircase, the frontline of Hump¡¯s squad was an unbreakable wall. Their blessings created a halo of protection around them, bright with blue, green, and pink. They would not break. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°Go to Marshall Anara,¡± Soren said over the din of battle. ¡°I¡¯ll report to Merrick.¡± Hump nodded. ¡°Good luck.¡± The fighting was fierce at the base of the stairs. Hump approached cautiously, searching for a moment amidst the chaos but finding none. In the end, he simply called out. ¡°Marshall Anara. It is done. Their runes are broken.¡± ¡°Not a moment too soon,¡± Anara replied. ¡°There is no end to the enemy. If we do not get out soon, we may be trapped. We fall back to Marshall Merrick and force our way up the staircase. Robert¡ªI want a wall of ice to slow their pursuit.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Bud said. An aura of ice expanded around Bud, turning the air frigid. Power welled before him, transforming the world into a realm of cold and blue. Icy mist filled the stairway, shimmering like crystal. In seconds it hardened into a thin wall of ice, creating a barrier that blocked the orcs inside. Frostfire blazed out, turning the orcs closest to it to frozen statues, while others scrambled to get away, screaming out in agony. An explosion blasted the other side after hardly a moment, a crack forming in the wall. Bud threw more of his power into it, but another explosion blasted it before the crack had mended. ¡°It will not last long,¡± Bud said. ¡°We don¡¯t need long. With me!¡± Anara backed away from the stairs and started jogging toward the staircase to their right, where Marshall Merrick¡¯s squad was holding strong. The rest of them followed, rushing to join the other squad. Once they arrived, Anara quickly briefed the marshal on their situation, and the group quickly organised themselves. ¡°We push our way back to the surface and then blast our way out of this keep,¡± Anara said. ¡°We¡¯ve done what we needed to. Now we get out alive.¡± ¡°I can take care of getting us through the wall above,¡± Soren said. They fought their way up the stairs, stepping over the mangled bodies of their foes¡ªsliced, burned, and turned to minced meat. The stench of foul blood and decay was nauseating. Hump wanted to gag, but he pressed forward, stepping over the bodies as he followed the others, Nisha close at his side, exhausted. He saved his strength where he could. Most of his effort was spent keeping her safe, using Parry Shield or Rockshot when a particularly troublesome enemy appeared. With two squads of Chosen, they advanced through sheer, relentless strength. Owen charged ahead with his hammer, Theron, the blood tank, sent waves of orc and demon blood against the enemy, sweeping them back with their fallen comrades. Ordinary foes were no match for them, falling easily or being sent flying back by their blessings. Some enemies cowered before the overwhelming auras of the Chosen. Soon, they reached the ground floor. All sense of subtlety had been abandoned now; their first objective was complete, what remained was to sow destruction. The army would soon arrive, and every foe they slew could mean a life saved. As they reached the top of the stairs, Hump sensed powerful essence building. He raised a Shield just as Isabella alerted them to a dangerous ill intent. He glimpsed tightly formed rows of orcs and demons to their right. A tall, muscular creature with large tusks and red skin barked an order in a deep grunt, then fire exploded. It washed over Hump¡¯s barrier. He grunted from the force, cold shooting through him even with the supportive blessings affecting him, but was quickly relieved by Len and one of the Chosen from the other squad. ¡°Seems the more powerful demons had the sense to stay up here,¡± Merrick said cheerfully. ¡°Not powerful enough,¡± Anara said. Her flowers swept forth as she extended a hand toward them, sending the battalion of orcs and demons into a stumbling stupor. They carved a path through to the left, coming up on the rear of the demons that had been attacking the other stairway. Owen swung his giant hammer at the ceiling, bringing down the floor above and filling the stairway with rubble. They moved on, returning to the hall where they had first gained entry. This time, they went onward, moving for the front of the keep. Orcs stepped out from the doorways along the hall, but they were hesitant to engage once they saw them, falling back into the rooms within. They reached the forward wall, and Soren extended his wand toward it, blasting the keep wall to pieces and sending chunks of earth flying like shrapnel into the courtyard outside. The sound of crumbling stone echoed through the keep. Anara turned and unleashed a mist of spores, the toxic cloud spreading rapidly and incapacitating the weaker foes. Marian leapt through her portals, unleashing balls of energy that imploded any they touched. Owen tore through the enemy with his giant hammer, sending them flying with every blow. Marshall Merrick carved through the enemy with his slender sword, as fast as Emilia, as powerful as Bud, as deadly as any black paladin of Rathlar. Finally, Hump was outside. The courtyard was in disarray. It looked like an explosion had gone off, or rather, a great many of them. The stone walls and floor were splattered with blood, bits of bodies and flesh scattered everywhere. Wounded demons and orcs cried out in agony. Others tried to reestablish some semblance of order. The killbox beyond the courtyard, leading up to the gate, was filled with fighting as Chosen tore through the ranks of enemies as they tried to assemble their traps. From the lack of dead Chosen, Hump guessed his effort to disable the runes had succeeded. A long shadow swept over the ground and Hump looked up to see the Gatekeeper, Gorvol, flying overhead. This was the being the orcs worshiped as a god. A towering, minotaur-like being that had to be twice as tall as a person. Bat-like wings carried him through the air, stretching wide as he swept down from above. His eyes were smouldering flame, and his massive frame cast a larger shadow over the ground. He landed with a crash, greataxe piercing at a shadow. No, not a shadow, but Drexel. The rogue was engaged in a dance of lethal grace, his every step a blur. Tendrils of darkness coiled around him as he clashed with Gorvol. The minotaur swung his massive axe, fire streaking from its edge in a blinding blaze. Drexel dodged and countered with his daggers, a blur of steel and shadow. Each clash sent shockwaves rippling through the air. ¡°Stay together,¡± Marshall Merrick said. ¡°We sweep through the courtyard and create an area of safety. Are there any parties that can take down the keep towers?¡± ¡°We can do it,¡± Owen said. ¡°Marian can portal us up.¡± ¡°Do it,¡± Merrick said. This time, there were no complaints from Theodore as Marian opened up a portal and the group disappeared inside. ¡°The rest of you with me,¡± Merrick. ¡°Ranged combatants, do what you can to bring down the Gatekeeper. Anara, I¡¯m presuming he will be your target too.¡± Anara nodded. ¡°Take command here,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can help out dear old Drexel.¡± A great crack resounded, and all eyes turned to the Infernal Gates. Green essence erupted from it, pouring out like steam from a kettle as the dungeon granted entry to those outside. The air shimmered within the gate, as if staring through water. Hump saw the blurred image of the army beyond. Two figures charged through the gate, one in heavy army with a sword as long and wide as a person, the other in elegant robes, curved blade in hand¡ªGeneral Korteg and Count Daston had come. They were shrouded in blessings, the red aura of Byzantius of war, and the silver of Avaroth, the god of protection and homes. Their presence filled the dungeon with such strength that Hump felt it even from a hundred paces away. The cold of essence overuse was pressed back, and the thrill of battle returned to him. Behind them, Alveron¡¯s army advanced. War horns sounded with a thundering boom, their deep notes resonating through the battlefield. Soldiered march to the beat of drums. The roaring shouts of the orcs and demons went quiet, as all eyes turned to watch. Chapter 353 - The Gatehouse The dungeon air was thick with essence, and it would only grow denser now that the army had arrived. Hump struggled to turn his eyes away from the grand scene. From where he stood at the top of the steps that led down to the courtyard, he could see over the courtyard gatehouse to the scene beyond. Soldiers came through the gates of the Infernal Halls and into the killbox, pouring in steadily, their armour and spears gleaming like morning sun in the divine light of the blessings that surrounded them. The ranks were well-organised, the men marching fearlessly in time with the beating drums, arrayed in mail and plate. Captains stood tall amongst the men, identifiable by the banner bearers at their side that proudly displayed the sigils of great noble families. Behind the front ranks came the shrines to the gods¡ªgrand ceremonial platforms carried on the shoulders of four bearers. Lady Light¡¯s was at the centre of it all, the figure of the goddess resplendent atop it. Her platform bore a statue crafted from pure white marble inlaid with gold and adorned with radiant essence stones, emanating an ethereal glow. Golden light rose in an aura around it, veiling the army in some sort of protective barrier. Spread out around it were more shrines: the grand shield of Avaroth, the sea serpent of Sumi, the living tree of Emirai, along with many more. Hump¡¯s eyes went to the defenders. Where before they had seemed focused and deadly, now they were a disorganised horde of orcs and demons struggling to band together. Orders were shouted and some semblance of a line was formed, but they were not the prepared force they had been thwarted Hump had looked down at the fort from the ridge. Their plans had been thwarted, and now fear had taken them. Hump saw it in the weakness in the grip on their weapons, and the way they stood poised to flee. Their traps were failing, the protective runes throughout the fort were disrupted, and now the army of Alveron surged forward like an unrelenting tide. The soldiers cheered, empowered by divinity. The drums boomed, and Hump¡¯s heart hammered with it, a thrill rushing through him. He had only heard stories of grand armies assaulting mighty dungeons¡ªdivine warriors on a holy crusade. Now he saw it for himself, and it was a sight to behold. The first arrow of the defenders pierced the sky, shattering upon the divine defences over the army. More arrows followed from the walls, pouring in from both flanks only to disintegrate without piercing the defences. The magical projectiles soon followed, enchanted arrows, demonic spells, and a catapult hurling blazing rocks. As powerful as the defences of Alveron were, it was not enough to stop it all. Shields broke. Men flailed as fire engulfed them. Yet what few were lost were soon replaced by the constant stream of soldiers arriving through the gate. ¡°The first great battle has come!¡± Anara said. ¡°May the gods be with you all. Merrick, I¡¯ll be seeing you soon.¡± ¡°Gods bless you, Anara,¡± the marshall responded. ¡°Give my best to Drexel.¡± Anara launched herself into the air upon translucent wings, pink essence trailing her in a poisonous miasma, filling the air with a sweet scent. In the courtyard, the orcs closest to them collapsed in frenzied coughing. Above, Drexel and Gorvol fought in a furious battle. The flying minotaur was far more agile than anything its size should be, while the rogue, Drexel, did his best to dodge Gorvol¡¯s giant axe. ¡°Marshall, I shall take the rest of our party back into the keep unless you require us elsewhere,¡± Theron, Anara¡¯s blood tank, said. ¡°We shall take it.¡± Merrick nodded. ¡°Best of luck, my friend.¡± ¡°And you, sir.¡± With that, Theron left along with the other members of Anara¡¯s party. They would secure their rear, which left only the foes in the courtyard and along the walls to be concerned about. Hundreds of orcs were beginning to notice them in the courtyard. Above, a particularly large orc was shouting orders and pointing at them. Celaine took aim and loosed an arrow, piercing it through its throat where it stood. The orc toppled from the gatehouse and crashed to the courtyard below. For a moment, the orcs stared at it in silence, then a furious roar went up amongst them and they turned, charging and hurling projectiles at Hump and the others. A barrier erupted from Len¡¯s wand, arrows cracking against its surface. A spear flew through the air, fast and fuelled by magic. It struck the barrier and left a scar on the surface. Hump followed it back to its source and saw a shaman in their ranks. ¡°We have their attention now,¡± Len said. ¡°Better that it¡¯s on us.¡± one of the members of Marshall Merrick¡¯s squad said with a grin. He was a short man carrying two daggers. ¡°Their defences are failing. The army just needs time.¡± ¡°It is too early to celebrate now,¡± Merrick said. ¡°The orcs are nothing but fodder. If my instincts are correct, the demons have yet to play their hand. For now, we must do what we can to weaken them. Ranged combatants, I want you to focus your attacks on Gorvol. You may not bring him down, but while he¡¯s in the air you can buy Drexel and Anara time.¡± Affirmations went up from the two squads. Celaine drew back an arrow, empowering it with Power Shot and loosing it into the sky. Hump didn¡¯t even bother with his own magic. Rockshot would simply bounce off this foe¡¯s skin at such a range, and he lacked the strength to release his more powerful spells, let alone White Flame. He couldn¡¯t risk missing and wasting what reserves he had left. ¡°Marcela, take control of the courtyard,¡± Marshall Merrick said. ¡°Don¡¯t allow the orcs to establish a proper line of defence. I need someone to get onto the gatehouse and take out those towers, then get the portcullis open.¡± If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°My party can do it,¡± Hump said. ¡°Celaine can stay to help here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with them,¡± Lysandra, the woman that had approached Bud before, said. Merrick nodded. ¡°Then Eris, your party will come with me to the walls on the right. We need to take out those magic users. Those without party leaders, remain here and defend our ranged combatants.¡± You stay here too, Nisha, Hump told the dragon. She gave him a sulky look from where she was slumped against his leg, but even her eyes seemed dull compared to normal. He could sense her exhaustion. We need you to look after Celaine, alright? I¡¯ll be back soon. At least here, she would be able to rest. Celaine would be able to look after her better than he could right now anyway. After a quick word with Celaine, he left, advancing toward the tower doors to the side of the portcullis. They met little resistance along the way. Little attention was given to them as the defenders of the fort focused their efforts on the encroaching army. Those that did meet them were only orcs. Bud and Emilia carved through them with ease, and soon they reached the portcullis. ¡°Do you think you could blast it open?¡± Emilia asked. Hump glanced at the runes along the surface of its bars, essence still swimming within the small markings. Following the trail of essence, Hump¡¯s eyes settled on the gatehouse above. ¡°I doubt it. Those runes are still active, and they¡¯re meant to hold back an army. It¡¯s being powered from above.¡± Emilia looked up at the battlements. Orcs loosed arrows into the army from a walkway over the gates. ¡°It¡¯s better this way. I bet the view is stunning from up there.¡± Hump snorted. Dylan laughed and shook his head. Bud was focused only on the path ahead. He was first to reach the tower doors, opening them and leading the way inside. ¡°Dylan,¡± Bud said. ¡°I¡¯ve got you.¡± Dylan¡¯s blessings filled the small area at the base of the tower and Hump felt warmth rush through him. ¡°Hump, you hang back,¡± Bud said. ¡°We¡¯ll be able to handle most of this.¡± ¡°Do I look that tired?¡± ¡°You look ready to fall over,¡± Emilia said. Hump frowned, not liking how obvious it was, but he gave them a nod. ¡°I¡¯ll back you up if you need it.¡± They ascended the stairs with Bud in the lead. Just as they reached the top, a terrifying roar came from outside. ¡°More demons?¡± Hump asked. Bud shook his head, a smile on his face. ¡°That¡¯s General Korteg.¡± He pushed open the tower doors that led onto the battlements. Hump followed him through, finding the orcs staring down at the scene below, none the wiser to the intruders at their rear. Below, the red aura of Byzantius raged around General Korteg. Deep red fissures cracked in the air like fragments of glass. Through it, the eyes of the soldiers were now red, bright with the power of the war god. Count Daston sprang forward ahead of everyone, leaping through the air, his fists clutching balls of silver fire. He fell upon the enemy ranks with a great boom, sending orcs and demons hurtling through the air and shattering the line. General Korteg charged after him, a raging berserker roaring with the might of a dragon. Behind him, the steel-clad warriors followed, their feet beating the ground, adding to the drums of war. The enemy wailed and shouted as they fell, impaled upon spears and swords, trampled underfoot, or crushed by devastating powers. Swords clashed, shields shattered, and the sounds of battle came even to the gatehouse: screams of agony, the clang of metal, the hum of blessings. Hump¡¯s eyes roamed it all. Men tore apart orcs with gloved hands, their weapons lost, while others carved through the enemy ranks with savage precision. It was chaos and brutality, a maelstrom of blood and steel. Bud cleared his throat as the orc ahead of them prepared another arrow. There were over twenty of them on the tower with them, the stench of their unwashed bodies filling the air with foulness. A few of the orcs turned to face them, snarling and drawing the attention of the others. ¡°Let¡¯s make this quick, boys,¡± Emilia said, swaying as she stepped forward, rapier at her side. ¡°Looks like the rest of the army¡¯s going to need these gates open sooner rather than later.¡± Hump watched as the others made easy work of the orcs. Where they might have numbers, it meant little in the face of the speed and power that his party members possessed. They carved through the orcs with sickening efficiency, leaving the battlements covered in blood and bodies. With the tower cleared, they made their way along the battlements toward the area above the portcullis. A wheel mechanism connected to it by chains. Dylan grabbed it and started to heave, shifting into his Aspect of the Bear form for the extra strength. The chains creaked, and the floor started to vibrate as the portcullis grated against the stone, raising upward. Shouts came from the far tower as more defenders rushed toward them. Hump levelled his staff toward them and used Transform Earth to pull apart the brickwork, barricading the way. An arrow shot at him, and Emilia swept it aside with her rapier before Hump had a chance to react. ¡°Now that¡¯s not saving your strength,¡± Emilia said. Hump snorted. ¡°I can do this much at least.¡± His eyes were drawn upward to the clash between Anara, Drexel, and Gorvol. Somehow, even against two Chosen, the Gatekeeper was holding strong. As powerful as it was, however, it was on the backfoot. And Hump knew that as soon as Anara slipped through the creature¡¯s defences it would be over. He frowned, noticing a shift in the red sky. Activating Spirit Sight, he saw a faint wind of essence swirling above, growing stronger and more turbulent by the second. ¡°What is it?¡± Bud asked. ¡°Something¡¯s coming.¡± The essence swirled faster, the gentle breeze transforming into a violent storm. Power surged and crackled in the air. Gorvol bellowed a thunderous roar, the very walls of the gatehouse trembling from the roar power contained within the sound. Orcs answered in kind, their fanatical cries filling the air with feverish intensity. Above, the sky was no longer empty. The storm of essence had dissipated, revealing a swarm of demons. Hump¡¯s heart raced as he recognised the giant forms of mindeaters among them, just like the powerful creature they¡¯d encountered in the dungeon node when he first arrived at Fort Nordric. There were other demons too¡ªbat-like humanoids with clawed limbs, serpentine creatures twisting through the air, and beetles with grotesque human faces. All at once, the demons plummeted from the sky. There was a deafening crash as they hit the ground, landing in the killbox and courtyard, shaking the ground beneath their feet. Emilia rushed to the walls, her eyes wide with alarm as she peered at the chaos below. ¡°They¡¯re trying to get to Celaine and the others,¡± she shouted. Dylan screamed as he heaved the portcullis the rest of the way up and fixed it in place. Sweat poured down his face, mingling with the grime of battle. ¡°We¡¯re done here,¡± he yelled, his voice hoarse. There was a bang above, and Hump looked up in time to see Anara hurtling to the ground, a grinning Gorvol watching her fall with satisfaction. Three more demons flew at its side, suspended in the air by magic like angels of death. Chapter 354 - Hail the Mighty Gorvol Hump raced to the edge of the battlements, peering over the wall to the scene down below. Anara had struck the ground with such force that she shattered the stone tiles and was partially buried in dust and debris. Her face was bloodied, one arm was bent out of shape, and there was a terrifying gash across her chest. She choked furiously, blood spurting from her mouth and over her chin. ¡°Go get Isabella,¡± Hump told Nisha, sending an image in his mind of the Chosen of Emirai going back into the keep with the rest of her party. Nishari perked up where she waited on the steps on the threshold to the keep. Despite her tiredness, he sensed her resolve as she raced through the halls of the keep in search of Theron and the other members of Anara¡¯s party. It wasn¡¯t long until Hump received another response. ¡°Come on,¡± Bud said. ¡°We need to get back down there.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already sent Nisha to get Isabella,¡± Hump said. ¡°She¡¯ll be okay.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t do nothing,¡± Bud said, making his way toward the tower doors on the left of the gatehouse where they had first come up. Hump furrowed his frown in thought as he glanced over his shoulder at the army of Alveron. Even with the demon reinforcements, the tide of steel and divinity was approaching, General Korteg and Count Daston a terrifying duo on the battlefield, yet the projectiles pouring in from the flanking walls had not slowed, and with the demons now controlling the air and mindeaters crashing into their ranks, they could not be left to become trapped. Above, the greater demons split off from Gorvol and descended to face them. Mindeaters crashed into the ranks of the army, their bloated bodies unleashing spells and acid from their many heads, chain-legs piercing the ground like tendrils. The gate had to remain open or the army would be trapped. Already the orcs still on the battlements were getting past Hump¡¯s makeshift barrier where the right side of the gatehouse met the tower. Hump searched for Marshall Merrick, finding him far away on the walls. Demons had swarmed him and his party, a number of powerful creatures in their midst. They were overrun. Help wouldn¡¯t come from there anytime soon. Already demons were approaching above, no doubt realising that the gate was open. All that stood between it and the demons was Hump and his party. His mind was made up. ¡°Wait, Bud,¡± Hump snapped before the knight could leave. ¡°We can¡¯t leave here. The gate must remain open.¡± Bud turned sharply, his eyes blazing with fury. His jaw clenched so tightly that the muscles in his face stood out in stark relief. Bud turned sharply, a look of anger flashing across his face. His brows furrowed ¡°She¡¯s going to die down there. We must go!¡± Hump drew a breath. For a moment, he doubted himself, but they could not give up the gate for the sake of one person. ¡°We have our orders. This gate needs to remain open, or our army will be trapped on the other side.¡± Below, he caught sight of Marcela and her party already moving to Anara¡¯s aid. Hump nodded toward them. ¡°Others will help Anara.¡± Tamsin carved through the orc ranks with her twin axes, screaming like a madwoman. Len reached Anara first, raising a barrier around them and helping the woman to her feet. She could barely stand, let alone walk. He put her arm around his shoulder and half carried her toward the keep. ¡°He¡¯s right, Bud,¡± Emilia said. ¡°We need to get the other tower door shut. More are getting through.¡± Bud clenched his jaw. Hump could see the conflict in his eyes¡ªthe doubt¡ªbut as the knight¡¯s shoulders slumped Hump knew that he¡¯d made it through to him. ¡°Very well,¡± Bud said, turning back to the fight. ¡°Can you break your barricade?¡± Dylan asked. ¡°If you can get me to the door, I¡¯ll keep it shut.¡± ¡°I can do one better,¡± Hump said. He levelled his staff toward the malformed stone, tendrils of bronze lashing it until it glowed with the light of his essence. ¡°Rockshot.¡± The barricade erupted, blasting back the orcs trying to force their way over, sending them tumbling to the battlements or the ground below, screaming out in agony as debris tore through them like shrapnel. Bud, Dylan, and Emilia raced forward to finish the job. Bud and Dylan¡¯s blessings were fully unleashed now, granting Hump a little strength. He held his ground as they went for the tower doors, trusting them to take care of it. In the meantime, his gaze went upward as more enemies gathered overhead. Drexel had retreated from the battle with Gorvol, freeing up the Gatekeeper and the three demons that had gone to his aid. Wherever the rogue had gone, Hump couldn¡¯t tell. As if sensing his gaze, Gorvol suddenly pointed at him and bellowed an order. The smaller, bat-winged demons swarmed first, dozens of them diving straight for him. He leant heavily on his staff and downed his last Essence Elixir. It seared as it went down his throat like strong alcohol, yet as soon as it reached his stomach it spread through his body like a cold wave. They were losing effectiveness, yet it was enough of a boost for him to keep going. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Hump¡¯s spellbook shifted pages and he drew upon the stone around him, essence lashing out at anything it could take, the black rock floating up into the air at his command. ¡°Ward of Earth.¡± The suspended stone stirred, a whirlwind of shrapnel picking up around Hump. He expanded it until it was wide enough to cover the space above him, the orbiting rocks batting aside smaller demons as they got close with little resistance. To his right, Bud and the others had reached the tower door and Dylan was barring it shut. The orcs were dealt with, but it was too late. The Gatekeeper was coming. The beast landed on the battlements with a great thump, the entire fortification shuddering at its presence. The creature gave a careless swing with its axe, the blade blurring as it swept for Hump. Despite the casualness, Hump sensed the power in that blow. He raised his staff, spellbook whirling, essence rising from him in a storm of power. ¡°Shield.¡± A sphere of energy formed around him as the axe slammed down. His spell shattered in an instant, but it was enough to send the axe recoiling. The force sent Hump hurtling to the floor, his staff and spellbook falling from his hands. He gasped, winded from the impact of the residual energy that carried through his Shield. He heaved in air and gazed up as the creature strode toward him. Behind it, the rest of Hump¡¯s party fought to reach him, but more demons had arrived to bar their path. Bud clashed blades with a humanoid creature, releasing Wings of the Frostfire Paladin and launching himself through their ranks. Emilia danced through the enemy, her blade carving them apart. Dylan¡¯s vines swatted aside anything that came close. They weren¡¯t going to reach him. Hump reached a hand for his staff, using the cantrip, Return, to call it back to him. He caught it and mustered what strength he could for another Shield. Time was all he needed. A few more spells, and the others would reach him. Nisha must have sensed his fear as her worry flooded him. He saw a brilliant flash of silver through her mind¡¯s eye, and Celaine standing in its light. *** Celaine took aim at the great bull-creature, but to her Relentless Pursuit its body was impenetrable armour. She saw no weaknesses, but for a single scar she¡¯d glimpsed on the right side of its back, beneath the shoulder blade. But it was turned away from her. She waited, heart hammering, poised to loose an arrow the moment the opportunity came, but the creature did not give her one. It strode closer to Hump, its great axe looming at its side. ¡°I can give you a moment, Celaine,¡± Marshall Anara said weakly. ¡°My mark is still on it. Can you land the shot?¡± Celaine glanced at her. Isabella knelt over the druid¡¯s broken body, her healing powers enough to stabilise her but there was no quick recovery from such injuries. ¡°If you can show me its back, I can do it,¡± Celaine said quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t miss.¡± The words were as much for herself as assurance for Anara. She had one shot. One chance to make the world right. To fail was to change the future forever. Without Hump¡­ she didn¡¯t even want to think about it. Anara drew a weak breath then let out a sigh, her essence flowing with it. The air turned pale pink around her, then suddenly shifted to a dark miasma. The druid glared at Gorvol, her aura manifesting with ferocious intensity. Celaine turned back to her target, the great bull-creature raised its axe overhead. Hump had his staff in hand, but she had already seen it break one of his shields. She called upon her blessings, clutching the shadows to her, wrapping herself in them, and infusing her arrow with their energy. The world fell away as she focused on the singular spot on its back, hidden just out of sight. Her blessings concentrated into her arrow. The will of Predator¡¯s Intent, the strength of her enhanced Power Shot, Eclipse Arrow, the debilitating essence that Way of the Shadow Archer granted her. She waited, poised for her moment, her entire body strained to its limit as it held back her bowstring. ¡°Turn!¡± Anara roared. The Gatekeeper¡¯s balance left it. It turned away from them as if given a shove, exposing its back for a heartbeat before it could recover. It was all the time Celaine needed. She loosed her arrow. Even before it left her bowstring she knew that it would find its mark. Silver and shadow streaked across the sky. Into it, she had poured all her strength and will. All the power she could muster as she was right now. She watched as the arrow flew through the air as if time had slowed down, her senses heightened by Hunter¡¯s Instinct. Go. She willed it. Gorvol¡¯s face contorted into a furious snarl as it heaved its axe back up, moving to chop at Hump. The Gatekeeper¡¯s muscles tensed. His axe started to move down. A Shield manifested around Hump but she had seen the force of this demon¡¯s blows. It would not be enough. But her aim was as perfect as she knew it to be. The arrow found the Gatekeeper¡¯s back, piercing through its scar and penetrating all the way out the front of its chest. Even from the distance Celaine could see the blood, just as she¡¯d seen it countless times when she was hunting. ¡°I told you I never miss.¡± Celaine smiled with the satisfaction of a good hit¡ªclean through the lung and out the other side. The demon choked up blood, but unlike a deer it did not fall. The world swayed and Celaine lost her balance, forcing her to lean against the keep wall to remain on her feet. *** Hump stared at the hole now in the Gatekeeper¡¯s chest. Blood sprayed against his newly formed Shield as the demon stumbled yet did not fall despite the devastating blow. It took a staggered step toward Hump, clutching its axe in both hands. Emilia was there then, her Transcending Blade almost as fast as an arrow as she stabbed at the demon¡¯s back, piercing its stomach with a ray of red light. Still Gorvol stood, a crazed smile on its bloodied lips. ¡°I am a god! As if a mortal could kill me.¡± ¡°You are no god,¡± came a quiet voice. A shadow fell over Hump and Drexel appeared from it, covered in wounds but no less fast. His dagger pierced Gorvol through his heart, black smoke streaming from around the blade. ¡°Just one more demon that must be slain.¡± Gorvol¡¯s eyes widened. It snarled, leaning into the blade as if to bite Drexel¡¯s face. In one swift motion, the rogue withdrew his dagger and stepped back, avoiding the fountain of blood that followed. The Gatekeeper¡¯s axe finally clattered to the ground. The great demon dropped to its knees, its eyes wide with disbelief. They fell on Hump. Hump smiled at the beast. ¡°All hail the mighty Gorvol.¡± The creature¡¯s face twisted with such fury it would have been paralysing, if not for the lethal wounds. Seconds passed and life left its eyes, the Gatekeeper¡¯s body collapsing. ¡°It¡¯s almost poetic,¡± Dylan said, standing over it. ¡°The Gatekeeper falls dead upon the gatehouse.¡± Emilia gave the druid a quizzical look. ¡°You read some weird poems.¡± Chapter 355 - The First Step Hump stared at Gorvol¡¯s body. Blood pooled around the fallen beast, its rotten stench filling the air. The demon¡¯s massive axe lay beside it, though its black steel was far less terrifying now that it lay still. It had been far too close. The sound of shouts and cries came from above and Hump readied his staff on instinct. He looked up to see the demonic swarm backing away, hovering high overhead. It seemed the lesser demons had been warded off by the fall of their leader. Bud approached and extended a hand, helping Hump to his feet before standing protectively beside him, Heart of Frostfire radiating an aura of ice around them. ¡°You alright?¡± ¡°Just about,¡± Hump said, retrieving his spellbook and attaching it to his belt. ¡°I¡¯m glad I learned Return though.¡± ¡°The spell you used to call your staff?¡± Bud asked. Hump nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a cantrip I picked up on Wizard Aldric¡¯s advice. There¡¯s been a few times recently where my staff fell just out of reach. Didn¡¯t expect it to come in handy so soon.¡± ¡°You¡¯re injured, sir,¡± Dylan said. Hump turned to see the druid approaching Drexel, who now leant up against the battlements, catching his breath. ¡°I¡¯m a druid. Can I be of help?¡± A long cut ran from his chin up to his ear and was bleeding profusely. His black armour and robes made it difficult to see, but there were more wounds across his body. ¡°Conserve your strength,¡± Drexel said. ¡°These injuries will heal up quick enough, and there is still more to do. Remain here and keep the gatehouse secure.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Bud said. ¡°What will you do?¡± ¡°There are still demons in the keep that must be slain.¡± The rogue groaned as he pushed himself back to his feet. His shadow grew darker, until Hump couldn¡¯t see the floor beneath him at all. ¡°Then you will likely encounter Anara¡¯s party inside,¡± Bud said. ¡°They were ordered to root out any lingering foes.¡± Drexel nodded. ¡°That will make things simpler.¡± ¡°Thank you for your help, sir,¡± Hump said, nodding at the dead Gatekeeper. ¡°Your timing couldn¡¯t have been better.¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Drexel snorted. ¡°It was your party member that made the opening, and you that held his attention. Good work, all of you.¡± With that, he sunk into the shadows at his feet, disappearing into gods knew where. So long as Hump could stay still and not move for a bit, he wouldn¡¯t complain. Guarding the gatehouse suited him perfectly. He turned his gaze over to Celaine and Nishari¡ªthe little dragon had brought back Isabella just as he¡¯d asked, and the Chosen of Emirai now tended to Anara. The flower druid lay against the wall of the keep, bloodied, battered, but alive. Celaine caught his eye and smiled. ¡°Good shot,¡± Hump mouthed to her. ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± she replied with a smirk. Above her, on the keep towers, Owen¡¯s party stood triumphant, the towers now under their control, though their expressions were sombre. After a moment, Hump realised the absence of Soren and his heart sank¡ªit was one more loss amongst many, but the hours together made it hit harder. Hump took up his position at the centre of the gatehouse, Bud, Dylan, and Emilia at his sides. Victory appeared within grasp, but the gatehouse had to stay under their control. Hump stood ready with his staff upright, refusing to let his tiredness show. A spell was ready on his lips for any foe brave enough to approach, but the enemy strength was waning, and few dared to come close. A great roar erupted from the orcs and Hump turned to the left wall where their numbers were still greatest. The orcs were facing the gatehouse now, their cries filled with fanatic rage as they realised that the Gatekeeper was dead. They hurled themselves at the army of Alveron with reckless abandon. The death of their god seemed to have driven them to madness. Conversely, the demons now seemed weakened and cowed. Greater demons soared into the sky, trying to escape the fight and observe from above. Arrows found them, and for those that survived, their retreat turned into a rout. The lesser demons were not so fortunate. The giant mindeaters tried to rise into the air, floating like oversized balloons, but they were too large and slow. Chosen grappled their chain tendrils, holding them to the ground as they were destroyed by weapons and magic. The flying, humanoid demons fought like cornered animals, searching for any escape. A few managed to take to the sky, but most were swiftly cut down, dying in their hundreds. ¡°Their strength is all but exhausted,¡± Hump said, voice tinged with relief. ¡°Demons are vicious beasts, but they are cowards at heart,¡± Bud said. His blade rested on his pauldron, gently flickering with Frostfire. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s almost over, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Emilia said. ¡°We survived.¡± Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves,¡± Dylan said. ¡°We¡¯re tired¡ªthis is exactly the moment where a mistake could happen. And in this foul place, there¡¯s no telling what more could come. Don¡¯t let your guard down.¡± ¡°As if I would do that,¡± Emilia snapped. ¡°I¡¯m not suggesting you would, just¡­ be careful.¡± Emilia smiled slightly in apology, bumping slightly against Dylan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Thank you.¡± Below, in the killing grounds, the battle raged on with brutal intensity. It was a one-sided massacre. General Korteg and Count Daston fought like paladins of legend. Veiled in powerful auras that made the air shimmer, they seemed somehow greater than mere humans, towering over the rest of the army and delivering devastating strikes. Wherever the general and count went, the defenders fell. The orcs, though formidable warriors, were ultimately mere flesh and blood. Without the aid of the demons, they were unable to withstand the disciplined might of Alveron and died in droves against the attacker¡¯s shield wall. The army advanced behind their leaders, a tide of silver cloaked in the divine aura released by the shrines in their ranks. They moved as one, carving through the enemy ranks without pause. The drums continued to boom a marching beat. Shouts went up amongst the men, calling for them to advance or to stand. Many had fallen to the demonic bombardment, but the soldiers¡¯ morale remained unbroken. With each passing minute, they came closer to the gatehouse and the fort¡¯s heart. ¡°Look!¡± Emilia said, pointing to the right side. Hump followed their eyes, finding the familiar visage of Henrietta, who fought valiantly amidst the demonic horde, leading the Blackthorne company in Bud¡¯s absence. ¡°The company!¡± Bud said cheerfully. Nearby, to the right, Marshall Merrick had secured the walls, and now stood steadfast, preventing reinforcements from reaching the front line. As Hump surveyed the battlefield, he allowed himself to smile. The end was nearing. Marcela stood below, the orcs in the courtyard slain. Tamsin stood with a pile of bodies behind her, while Len sat against the walls, dripping with sweat and exhausted from his barrier blessings. Now they awaited the marching army. Victory was theirs, though it had come at a steep price. The fallen lay strewn upon the blood-soaked grounds, the path into the Infernal Halls paved by their sacrifice. And this was only the beginning. The demon lord¡¯s citadel loomed ahead and would no doubt be an even greater challenge. The clash of battle gradually subsided, and soon the jubilant cries of victory resounded in the fort. Soldiers marched into the courtyard, their eyes flicking up to Hump and the others as they passed through the gate. They raised their arms in celebrations, their cheers echoing in the walls. Hump let out a long breath. ¡°Shall we go rejoin Celaine?¡± Just as they were preparing to descend from the gatehouse, a chill ran down Hump¡¯s spine. He felt a malevolent gaze upon him and turned, searching the skies until his eyes fixed upon a distant figure. It was no more than a black speck against the crimson horizon, but even without being able to make out its features, Hump knew it to be the demon, Karlac. The intensity of its focus pierced the distance and Hump met it unflinching. This creature sought the Book of Infinite Pages, but Hump stood resolute. Let the fiend come. The speck vanished, and Hump felt the pressure fade. He placed a hand against his spellbook, reassured by its touch. ¡°What is it?¡± Bud asked. ¡°Karlac.¡± Bud¡¯s hand went to his sword and he whirled around, following Hump¡¯s gaze. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Gone now,¡± Hump said. ¡°But he was watching. We will likely have to face him before we leave this world.¡± Karlac had said that he was not a demon of the Infernal Halls, but his presence made Hump question why there weren¡¯t more greater demons defending the keep. Why leave it only to Gorvol? Were they saving their strength for the citadel? Whatever the case, Hump would need to think about a countermeasure to Karlac¡¯s Hellfire. His mind went to his spellbook¡¯s new Spell Sculpting ability and he wondered if it might offer some solution. For now, it would have to wait. He was too tired to be productive, and there would be little time to rest later. He needed to take advantage of the time he had now to recover. It was not long before the fort was fully under the army¡¯s control and General Korteg declared that the day was won. The keep was captured, its walls conquered, and the first step to destroying the Infernal Halls was complete. For now, the army reserves were to take the walls and guard against a retaliatory attack. Others worked to clear the fort of the dead. A mass grave was erected beyond the walls where the orcs and demons were dumped, while bodies of Alveronians were sent back upon supply wagons where they would receive the proper burial rites and honours in their own country. The hours that followed were quiet for Hump. His party found a quiet spot upon the walls where they watched as camp followers and supply wagons came through the Infernal Gates in their hundreds, pulled along by nervous horses. Bud, Dylan, and Emilia split off at some point, checking in on the Blackthorne company and Henrietta, leaving Hump and Celaine on the walls alone. Nishari came and draped herself over Hump¡¯s lap, falling asleep in moments despite the excitement. She was exhausted¡ªmore exhausted than Hump had ever seen her, to the point that even their bond felt weakened. Celaine sat beside him, leaning her shoulder gently against his as she idly traced the scales on Nisha¡¯s head with her fingers. ¡°Have you noticed anything off about her since she changed?¡± Celaine asked quietly. Hump shook his head. ¡°Other than being tired, she seems the same as normal now. Still, I think it¡¯s safe to say that the essence of the phoenix she was exposed to in Sheercliff has changed her.¡± ¡°I agree. It¡¯s hard not to after seeing her scales turn to gold. What exactly that means though, I have no idea.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of anything like it?¡± Hump asked. Celaine shook her head. ¡°Minor colour changes aren¡¯t unheard of for wolf dragons as we¡¯ve talked about before. The golden flakes Nisha has were already a little unusual, but nothing particularly strange. For them to turn entirely gold like that is unheard of, along with the powerful aura that she manifested at her age.¡± ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Hump asked. He hesitated, his mind going to a suggestion he really didn¡¯t want to make, but Nisha¡¯s safety was more important than his own comfort. ¡°Is it safe for her to remain away from Drakalyn? We could return.¡± Celaine smiled. ¡°As fun as it is to see you worried, I don¡¯t think you need to be. Wolf dragons are magical creatures, and while they are lesser dragons, they descend from true dragons. There is power in their blood beyond our understanding. I think that Nishari may turn out to be a very special girl.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Hump asked. ¡°It means that we protect her as she grows,¡± Celaine said. ¡°And help her to learn to control whatever abilities she might have. When she snapped, there was no controlling her for any of us. She looked at me but did not see my face. She only saw one more threat to you.¡± Chapter 356 - The Foothold Hump enjoyed his time seated on the walls, talking with Celaine and Dylan. After a while, Bud and Emilia joined them too. Together, they watched as an encampment was erected beyond the fort walls. There, the bulk of the soldiers and camp followers would stay. Even after they moved on from here, a garrison would remain to keep the fort secure. To lose control of the gate was to lose control of their supply route, and there was no coming back from such a position. An army marched on its stomach. ¡°High command will be hosting their meeting by now,¡± Emilia said. ¡°They¡¯ve set up inside the keep. I saw Anara heading that way before we came to meet you.¡± ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll be mentioned?¡± Bud asked. Hump laughed. ¡°We damn well better be after all the shit we went through today.¡± They all turned their heads as the smell of roasting meats reached them from the encampment. There would be a feast that evening. Alcohol was limited while they were in enemy territory, but General Korteg was sparing no expense in seeing that his soldiers were well fed. Smoke rose from roasting fires, clouds of smoke stark against a red sky. Hump tilted his head, frowning as he noticed something. The sky had darkened to the shade of dried blood. ¡°Is it just me, or is the sky getting darker?¡± Celaine snorted. ¡°Have you only just noticed? It¡¯s been getting darker for a while.¡± Hump turned to her, along with the rest of his companions, the same look of surprise on their faces. ¡°You really didn¡¯t notice?¡± she asked. They shook their heads. ¡°You didn¡¯t think to mention it?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t seem important.¡± Celaine shrugged. ¡°Night is night.¡± ¡°What causes it though?¡± Dylan asked. ¡°It¡¯s strange for a dungeon to have any sort of day-night cycle. I don¡¯t see the point. There¡¯s no sun.¡± ¡°It¡¯s likely emulating our world,¡± Hump said. ¡°That often seems to be the case with dungeons.¡± ¡°Or maybe the dungeon core also needs rest,¡± Emilia said. ¡°I¡¯ve heard they¡¯re sentient.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard anyone suggest that a dungeon core might sleep,¡± Hump said. ¡°Though the more I¡¯m exposed to them, the more I¡¯m coming to agree with the idea that they are sentient after all. Too much about them seems impossible if it were to be accidental.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like this dungeon too much,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Better than that bug one where the lich queen almost killed you,¡± Hump said. ¡°What was that like?¡± Dylan asked, leaning forward with interest. ¡°You¡¯d have hated it,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Dead trees everywhere. The soil was black and like sludge. Everything was covered in acid.¡± She nodded toward Hump. ¡°Hump burnt the whole place down.¡± ¡°That¡¯s an exaggeration,¡± Hump said. ¡°There wasn¡¯t all that much left to burn, and it was much smaller than this. Smaller than Bledsbury even.¡± Dylan wrinkled his nose. ¡°Sounds like you did the world a favour.¡± ¡°Are you feeling homesick yet?¡± Emilia asked Celaine. Celaine thought for a few seconds then shook her head. ¡°Not really. I feel a little guilty that I left so soon after the battle. Many died, and I would have liked to be there to help make sure everyone was okay. My sister especially was just starting to seem more like her old self. She was talking about taking over as Brood Mother after Janeen passed away.¡± Hump raised his eyebrows. ¡°You didn¡¯t mention that. That would be brilliant.¡± Celaine smiled and nodded, hugging her legs to her chest. ¡°It would be good for her.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to meet her one day,¡± Emilia said. ¡°And see Drakalyn.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Bud said. ¡°You sure you wouldn¡¯t catch fire stepping into such a heretical place?¡± Hump asked. ¡°There¡¯s a,¡± he leant forward and whispered, ¡°pagan goddess there.¡± Bud glared at him. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± They all laughed. Soon, food was ready, and hunger drew them from the walls and out of the fort gate to where the encampment was built along either side of the road that led to the demon citadel. The army had settled considerably since earlier, the encampment fully established. As Hump strode through the small paths between the tents, he nodded greetings to various soldiers that knew him by name. It seemed that wherever he went now, people recognised him, though he supposed Nishari didn¡¯t help with that. There had been a time where such fame had seemed alluring, but now that he had it, he was not sure he liked it. It felt strange, as if they saw him for more than what he was. And there was a pressure that came with that, like great things were expected of him. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. The Blackthorne Company was set up on the east side of the road. Hump and the others joined them to celebrate first, but soon found themselves called away by Marcela to toast to their victory, and to honour Soren, Sorcerer of Osidium, who had fallen in battle. He had died atop the keep towers, ambushed as the demon reinforcements had arrived. Even at just a glance, Hump could tell how bitterly Owen and the rest of the party had taken the loss. The youthful cheer was gone from Marian, and despite their attempt at celebrating the triumph of the day, there was something missing. That same sentiment seemed shared by all. They had succeeded, but this was just the first part of their assault of the Infernal Halls, and they had already lost many. It was almost unheard of for so many Chosen to die in a single day¡ªtheir losses were keenly felt. But with them, there also came reward. Throughout the evening, god pillars descended on the army. The gods granted new blessings to their Chosen, rewarding those that had shown their worth. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Bud said, watching as two more pillars descended from the sky, their divine light briefly shattering the blood red sky. ¡°So long as the gods are with us, our people shall not falter,¡± Marcela said. ¡°Victory, and their presence will inspire many.¡± To Hump, it was a bittersweet sight. Yes, people were gaining strength, but the gods were also handing it out following the loss of many of their Chosen. It was as if they were restoring their ranks. If their blessings could reach even this demonic world, why not grant it to their Chosen before they died? Why not come here themselves and actually help rather than leave the work for the rest of them? He decided not to share that sentiment. Let the Chosen have their hope. There was no convincing them otherwise, and there was nothing to gain by ruining their moment. It was nightfall, or as close as one got to it in this world, when Hump noticed Wizard Aldric approaching their section of the encampment. He approached the fires where the Blackthorne company were gathered, drawing the eye of many. ¡°Good evening,¡± Wizard Aldric said, a rare smile on the inquisitor¡¯s face. He leaned heavily on his cane as he walked. ¡°Wizard Aldric!¡± Bud said cheerfully. ¡°Welcome. A pleasure to see you, sir. How fare you after the battle?¡± ¡°Quite well, thank you. Quite well. I trust you are all in good spirits?¡± Affirmations went up from the men, and they exchanged briefly with the inquisitor before Hump and his party stepped aside to speak with them more privately. ¡°Can we help you with something?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Before we get to that, I wanted to congratulate you on the day. I also thought you would be pleased to hear that Anara was most clear about the significance of your efforts. Many people are paying attention to you. Important people. You have been recognised.¡± ¡°Recognised?¡± ¡°Indeed. General Korteg has attributed the capture of the gatehouse to you and your party. The king will hear of this. The whole country shall tell stories of it.¡± Hump¡¯s face fell into his hand, a dread welling up inside him. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. It was only thanks to Drexel that Gorvol was slain. It was he who fought the Gatekeeper to a standstill in the sky. We do not deserve such credit.¡± Aldric leant in and said quietly. ¡°Drexel is one of the Shadows. He does not claim credit, and his name cannot be known. I believe General Korteg sees your party as the ideal candidates to take his place.¡± He took the silver flask from his robes, opening it with one hand and taking a swig. ¡°All saw you upon the gatehouse.¡± Bud clapped Hump¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You look more frightened than when we first entered the Infernal Halls. This is a good thing! You¡¯re an adventurer. One day, all of Alveron shall know the name of the White Flame Wizard.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you say it too,¡± Hump said. He caught Celaine smirking and shook his head, letting out a sigh. He supposed there was nothing he could do about it, even if the credit didn¡¯t feel fully deserved. ¡°He is right though,¡± Emilia said. ¡°Career-wise, this is fantastic news for all of us. But Wizard Aldric, forgive my presumption but you did not come here only to speak of such things. You need something from us.¡± Wizard Aldric¡¯s face dropped, a seriousness coming over him that made Hump¡¯s stomach sink. ¡°In the morning, we begin the march to the demon lord¡¯s citadel. I regret that I must lean upon your party once more when we do. It is why this conversation could not wait until another day, in fact.¡± ¡°There is no need to regret it,¡± Bud said. ¡°We¡¯re here to serve, however we are needed. What do you need of us?¡± Aldric gave an appreciative nod. ¡°A number of warlocks were captured this morning attempting to disrupt our assault on the Infernal Gates. Evidently, this attempt proved unsuccessful. We were able to capture a number of them, and have since gained information that the warlock infiltrators will target our supply convoys in the coming days.¡± He seemed to see something on their faces as he quickly reassured them. ¡°This is good news. With this information, we are a step ahead of the warlocks for the first time in a while.¡± ¡°You have a plan?¡± Hump said, filling in the gaps. ¡°Indeed.¡± The man took another swig of his flask. ¡°We intend to leave a convoy exposed in an effort to lure them out. And I would like to assign you, Wizard Humphrey, as lead on this mission, along with the Blackthorne company in support.¡± The man paused, assessing their faces. Hump did his best to give nothing away. Such a mission was unexpected, but not beyond his expectations. To be assigned the lead on it, however, was a step further than anything he had done in the past. ¡°What more can you tell us of the mission?¡± Bud asked. ¡°You will disguise yourselves as ordinary guards. That dragon will need to find a place to keep out of sight, but you will have wagons available that should provide sufficient cover. Your path shall be the same as the rest of the army, but you shall experience a malfunction with a number of the wagons on route, causing you to fall behind the rest of the expedition. If all goes to plan, this is when the warlocks shall strike. Your objective will be to keep them in place until we arrive to support.¡± ¡°Why us?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Why do you want me in command?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re quite aware of your success record,¡± Aldric said. ¡°You survive every challenge and come out stronger for it.¡± ¡°This one was almost too much for me,¡± Hump said. ¡°It is the ¡®almost¡¯ that pushes us to grow. With this, I offer you another opportunity. You will, of course, be appropriately rewarded.¡± The danger of such a mission was not lost on Hump, but they had faced warlocks before. They were at least a threat he was familiar with, rather than the forces of the demons. And he had asked to be involved in this task. To turn it down now would be to go back on that. In the end, Bud was right from the beginning. They were in the Infernal Halls to do a job¡ªto bring down the dungeon, and the warlocks that aided the demons. ¡°This reward¡­¡± Hump said. A grin that he couldn¡¯t help spread across his face. ¡°What are we talking?¡± Chapter 357 - Bait Hump slept easily that night, his exhaustion from battle winning out over his anxiety about the upcoming mission. In his sleep, he dreamed of the confiscated artifacts kept within the vaults of the Inquisition. Wizard Aldric had promised them their choice as a reward for their work. Come morning, as they prepared for their journey north, fresh supplies were delivered for Hump and the Blackthorne company. For him, a brown, hooded cloak enchanted to diminish the light of magic, helped conceal the splendour of his battle robes, while a spindly wooden staff replaced his Staff of Damnation, which he would secure in one of the wagons. Dressed as he was, for the first time in a while Hump felt like a proper hedge wizard once more. When he met the rest of the company outside, they were hardly recognisable. Bud stood before him as a broad and towering soldier, his shining plate replaced with a chestplate of hard-worn steel, and a mail shirt that draped over his body. Dylan and Emilia wore similar gear, the druid appearing more uncomfortable than Hump had ever seen him, while it seemed to fit Emilia naturally. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you stand being in this all day,¡± Dylan said, fidgeting with his back as he tried to adjust his mail. ¡°It¡¯s so itchy.¡± ¡°And it stinks,¡± Emilia said. Bud laughed. ¡°You will get used to it.¡± ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I have gone for the huntsman¡¯s leathers like Celaine?¡± Dylan sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have a bow,¡± Celaine said. ¡°And you¡¯re a member of my company,¡± Bud added. ¡°You should look the part! It¡¯s about stirring camaraderie.¡± The other Blackthornes had been provided similar equipment to ensure that they appeared as ordinary supply guards. With everyone ready, they made their way through the encampment to where their assignment awaited. ¡°Good morning, Wizard Humphrey,¡± a man greeted Hump eagerly. He was middle-aged with brown hair streaked with grey, and looking every bit like your typical wagon driver. The merchant sword at his hip was standard for even non-combatants travelling through the dungeon. ¡°My name is Bert Oakley, bronze ranked adventurer. My squad shall be driving the wagons.¡± ¡°Good to meet you, Bert,¡± Hump said, then nodded toward the wagons gathered in a clearing alongside the road. ¡°Is this them?¡± ¡°That it is, sir. Thirty-eight wagons stocked full of all the empty crates, barrels, and stone-filled sacks that one might ever need. When you¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll introduce you to the men. They¡¯re eager to meet you.¡± ¡°As am I to meet them,¡± Hump said. He glanced back at his party, raising his eyebrows in exaggeration¡ªBert seemed nice enough. The adventurers were the sort of people Hump was used to. There were twenty of them¡ªenough to bolster their numbers enough that the Blackthorne Company would be able to share shifts for the wagons. All but Bert were iron ranked adventurers, most with many more years in the business than Hump. They were gruff, seasoned mercenaries that knew their work and wouldn¡¯t need hand-holding. Despite that, they seemed to hold respect for him, familiar with his title and achievements. Their demeanour left Hump feeling confident. Every member of the convoy was a part of the disguise. Wizard Aldric didn¡¯t want to risk the lives of non-combatants on the task, so instead this squad of adventurers was assigned to the role of wagon drivers. Along with the Blackthorne company, that put their total number at just over fifty. It was a while yet before they departed. Their wagons would be near the rear of the supply train, purposefully placed in one of the more vulnerable positions. For the first two days of the five anticipated to reach the demon citadel, they would follow the rest of the convoy. On the third, they would suffer an accident forcing them to stop and fall behind the rest of the convoy, theoretically giving the warlocks an easy target and luring them out of hiding. It had to have been late morning when it was finally their turn to begin the journey, and Hump soon rediscovered just how unpleasant it was to ride upon a wagon. Whether the King¡¯s Road to Elenvine or rolling along a dungeon road in a pocket world, the bump and shudder of a wagon was always awful. Hump took solace that one person was suffering even more than he was. Dylan yawned where he sat across from Hump. Celaine drove the wagon, while the two of them would be off shift first, and from the looks of it, Dylan needed the rest. Dark bags lined his eyes, and he still couldn¡¯t stop shifting his armour. ¡°You alright?¡± Hump asked. The man nodded. ¡°Hard to sleep in this place. The dungeon essence is even worse than being in a city, and the humidity¡­¡± He shook his head as if in disbelief. ¡°Everything about this place is awful. I feel covered in sickness.¡± Nishari crawled over to Dylan, climbing up onto his lap with her front paws and pressing against him. He ran a hand along her back. ¡°I suppose there are worse places to be stuck.¡± Hump smiled, gazing out the back of the wagon as the Infernal Gates grew more and more distant. Wagons trailed along the straight road, kicking up dust. ¡°For good or ill, all of this will be over soon enough. Five days to the citadel, and then however long it takes us to capture the dungeon core.¡± ¡°That could be weeks,¡± Dylan said. ¡°Months even.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Not with an army this size. The longer we¡¯re here, the more chance there is for something to go wrong. No, General Korteg will want to end this quickly.¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯re right, Hump,¡± Dylan said. ¡°I really do.¡± Hump looked at him and let out a long sigh. ¡°You know what I say about the ¡®H¡¯ word!¡± Dylan grinned, a twinkle to his eyes. ¡°You can say what you want, doesn¡¯t stop the rest of us.¡± *** The roar of demons echoed from the forest to the west, wailing like damned souls. Nisha perked up where she lay against his feet on the floor, head tilting to listen. Hump set down his spellbook and shuffled along his seat and up to the driver¡¯s perch where Celaine and Emilia were seated, both had their eyes on the forest. ¡°Are they coming?¡± Hump asked. Twice they had come under attack by monsters that lurked in the forests and plains of the Infernal Halls¡ªdemons with no sense of strength or self-preservation. They threw themselves at the supply convoy, thin, emaciated bodies so starved for food that they would die upon swords to get it. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Hellhounds move in the trees,¡± Celaine said. ¡°They¡¯re following us, but it looks like they¡¯re keeping their distance.¡± ¡°Hellhounds are smart for demons,¡± Emilia said. ¡°They might have some sense.¡± ¡°Yeah, you just sit back and relax, Hump,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Leave us to worry about the demons and read your book.¡± Hump narrowed his eyes at the back of her head. ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡± ¡°No, absolutely not. I would never do that.¡± Hump could hear the smile on her voice. Hump smiled, trying not to reward her with a laugh as he returned to his seat. He¡¯d been studying his spellbook as much as he could since their travel began. It seemed inevitable that they would encounter Karlac again eventually, and he needed to be prepared to face the demon¡¯s Hellfire when that time came. For that, Hump needed to be stronger. Five days wasn¡¯t long, but if he could even just learn the basics of Spell Sculpting it might make the difference. As of yet, it was proving just as difficult as he¡¯d imagined. He opened his book once more, reading over the entry again in case it sparked some insight in him that he was clearly missing. THE BOOK OF INFINITE PAGES The Secret Arts With this, the second seal I have placed upon my book has been broken. Be warned, there are many that will seek its power¡ªhide it well. In my time exploring the world, I came upon many fascinating creatures and peoples. Many had found ways to harness magic by accident. To them, magic was not a science, but an art form explored through feeling and instinct. Yet where they failed to comprehend the laws that governed such powers, I have deciphered them, developing them into a system of advanced magic. Do not rush to understand these concepts, for while they can grant great power, they may also harm your soul. Spell Sculpting Description Align a spell with your soul, stripping away the universal components that make it broadly compatible and infusing it with your own magical signature and the essence of your soul. This process grants the spell traits unique to you. The technique worked by removing the universal components of a spell that made it broadly compatible with all wizards, and attuning it with one¡¯s own soul. This process made the spell far more efficient to cast, enhancing its speed, power, and control. However, the process came with significant risk¡ªif done incorrectly, Hump could damage his soul. So Hump started basic¡ªthe spell he was most comfortable with, Transform Earth. The process was simple in theory. First, he needed to infuse the spell with the essence of his soul. Then, he had to merge the spell¡¯s essence with his own, aligning their intents with a single, cohesive force. In practice, however, Hump found the task daunting. To begin, Hump created a stone tablet out of the earth that he could work upon. Into it, he carved the two runes that made up Transform Earth and infused them with essence. As slowly as he could, he added the essence of his soul, trickling it into the stone in what should have been insignificant amounts, yet almost immediately the tablet crumbled to nothing. Hump frowned. So that¡¯s not quite working. He didn¡¯t know where to go from there. Transform Earth was such a simple spell, it felt like there wasn¡¯t a huge amount he could change. Instead of jumping straight back into it, he spent some time using the spell as a shaping exercise, reforming the tablet and rotating it in the air, manipulating it into a ball, a spiral, a stick, experimenting with it. He sensed the simple intent within that bound every grain of earth and stone together. It was his own intent that weakened that bond, allowing the grains to shift and flow over each other. To add the essence of his soul, rich with his intent, to the delicate balance would simply overwhelm it. That must have been why it crumbled. So what could he do? He read over the notes again. All the explanation of the technique implied was that he had to slowly mould the spell into a form that suited him¡ªto ¡®sculpt¡¯ it. Not that the metaphor was all that helpful¡ªhe was a wizard, why would he know how to sculpt? Perhaps trickling his essence into the runes was the problem. Perhaps he needed to chip away at it with his soul essence, removing the essence of earth in lots of quick jolts until finally the two powers merged. This time, tiny fractures formed across the tablet on his first strike. On the second, the tablet fell to pieces. Sighing, he prepared the tablet for a second attempt. This was going to take a while. *** The third day arrived quickly. Each evening, the wagon train would stop along the road for the night, forming into a makeshift fort to guard against the demon attacks that would follow. As of yet, it had only been demonic beasts¡ªcreatures that posed little threat without the more powerful and intelligent demons to support them. ¡°I think I see the forest,¡± Bud said. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± Hump sat inside the wagon on a small bench, engrossed in his book. He glanced up and peered out through the gap in the canvas cover at the front of the wagon, where Bud sat on the driver''s perch. Hump sat inside the wagon on the small bench that he¡¯d become far too familiar with. He glanced up and peered through the gap in the canvas cover at the front of the wagon, where Bud sat on the driver¡¯s perch. It was getting on for noon. Outside, the red sky was reaching its brightest, streaks of essence forming a gradient of different shades. Soon, it would be time for the next step of their plan. Hump set aside the Book of Infinite Pages, placing it back into the holder on his belt. He¡¯d made little progress since the trip began, and that frustration was beginning to build. Perhaps some warlock action was just what he needed. He stumbled through the wagon to the perch at the front where Bud was sitting and climbed on beside the knight. Up ahead, the next stretch of forest soon began again. It was there they would make their move. There was one wagon in front of Hump¡¯s, controlled by Bert, while Dylan and Emilia walked at either side, disguised as guards. ¡°You confident?¡± Hump asked. Bud laughed. ¡°When aren¡¯t I?¡± Hump grinned. ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear.¡± Soon, the trees closed in on either side of the road. If their information was accurate, this narrow strip would carry on for miles. It was the ideal land for an ambush, and the perfect lure for an enemy looking to sabotage the army. ¡°This is the place,¡± Hump said, gazing at the trees on either side of the road. He stood on the perch, turning back to peer down the line at the rest of his wagons. There had to be a hundred wagons trailing behind his own convoy. If this was to work, they would need to go on ahead. ¡°Dylan,¡± Hump called. The druid turned. ¡°Is it time?¡± Hump nodded. Quickly, Bert¡¯s wagon veered to the side of the road where it came to a stop, out of the way so that the other convoys could continue past them. Bud directed their own wagon to follow, while the rest of the Blackthorne company and Bert¡¯s adventurers fell in line behind. Nobody needed to be told what to do. They were all fully aware of their tasks. Dylan headed over to a number of wagon wheels, morphing and bending the wood. He did the same thing on a few of the wagons, along with their frames, damaging them in a way that made it look like they had crashed, leaving them inoperable. Now, it was a simple waiting game. They watched the trees, the Blackthorne company ready while a few of the adventurers pretended to attempt to repair the wagons. Only after a couple of hours did Dylan repair the damage. Now, away from the rest of the convoy, they continued on their journey. Hump had expected it to take some time before the warlocks found them. He¡¯d wait in silent anticipation, time passing agonisingly slowly as his nervousness built. Yet today, there was hardly time for that at all. Not ten minutes after they set off again did Celaine approach the wagon. ¡°There are shadows in the trees to the left,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Figures atop horses.¡± ¡°Do we keep going?¡± Bud asked, reins of the lead wagon in hand. ¡°Keep going,¡± Hump said. ¡°As far as they¡¯re concerned, we¡¯re none the wiser.¡± ¡°Shall I alert the men?¡± Celaine asked. Hump shook his head. ¡°Not yet. Not until the warlocks have committed their force.¡± He stared dead ahead, forcing himself not to look for the warlocks in the trees. Minutes passed by, until finally the first horses emerged from the forest, galloping toward the convoy of wagons, spears, swords, and staves in hands. Demons followed, sweeping out of the woods. ¡°To arms!¡± Hump shouted. ¡°Demons! Demons have come!¡± Chapter 358 - A Perfect Plan The riders were silent as they emerged from the trees, shadows moving over the flat ground. There were twelve of them mounted atop demonic horses with fanged teeth and smouldering eyes. Shadows of demons ran behind them, that had to be more than triple their number. Strange, skinny humanoid demons ran with them, carrying brutish curved axes, and with hellhounds racing at their sides. Their shouts and war cries filled the air in a haunting symphony. Ordinary wagon guards wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance. ¡°Here they come,¡± Hump murmured. ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice when plans come together?¡± The faces of the riders became clearer as they came closer. They were human, traitors to their own kind, and certainly the warlocks Hump was looking for. ¡°It¡¯ll be nice once we¡¯re through the battle without any casualties,¡± Bud said. ¡°Yeah.¡± Hump had almost let himself fall into a state of ease. Things were running too perfectly, and that was when mistakes happened. The alarmed shouts of Bert¡¯s adventurers went up along the wagon train, but there was no such fear from the Blackthorne company. ¡°Positions!¡± Henrietta roared toward the centre of the train, Bud¡¯s sister knight taking easy command. From all along the wagon train, the troops moved with practiced efficiency. They formed four groups, spread out between the middle and rear of the convoy. Ranged combatants climbed atop the wagons for a vantage point, while melee infantry drew their weapons and stepped out in front of the wagons, adopting defensive stances as the demons drew closer. Bert¡¯s adventurers wouldn¡¯t participate in the battle, instead sheltering in one of the central wagons where they would be best protected. Hump reached from the driver¡¯s perch to the open wagon behind him, grabbing his Staff of Damnation and discarding the alternative weapon Wizard Aldric had provided him for his disguise. He took his time. The company had been instructed not to react too quickly. They wanted the warlocks to commit to the attack so that they couldn¡¯t flee once they realised that they had bitten off more than they could chew. Nisha poked her head out from beneath a large blanket, her purple eyes swimming with essence. He sensed her desire to come with him. ¡°Not this time, sweetie,¡± Hump said. ¡°You stay here.¡± She huffed, but he sensed her reluctant obedience. Turning back to the front with his staff, Hump hopped from the wagon, boots thudding to the road. ¡°Right. We¡¯d best get moving.¡± Bud¡¯s armour clinked as he dropped down beside him. The demons were nearer now. The humanoid ones hardly looked demon at all, but for the pale pink tone of their skin. They wore trousers around their waists, but left their upper body bare, revealing tattooed red runes that covered them all over. They were bald, but for the brightly coloured hair that protruded from the back of their heads like the hackle of a rooster. ¡°Those look like runeslayers,¡± Bud said. ¡°Physically strong, with some resistance to magic. Hump¡­ they like to steal children to sacrifice to their demon gods.¡± Anger flared in Hump. ¡°I see.¡± Hump jogged up to Bert¡¯s wagon, Bud close behind. The bronze ranked adventurer was still on the driver¡¯s perch, Dylan and Emilia standing guard on either side of the wagon, both in guardsman gear. In seconds, Celaine caught up, positioning herself on the roof of the wagon. The horses kicked at the ground nervously, the whites of their eyes showing. Dylan lay a hand against one and spoke to it gently. ¡°That¡¯s a lot more than I expected,¡± Bert said, his hands white around the reins. ¡°Go, Bert!¡± Hump said. ¡°Get to your adventurers. We¡¯ll handle this from here.¡± ¡°You got it, boss. Gods be with you.¡± Bert raced through the wagon and hopped out the back, jogging over to where Henrietta was stationed. As the warlocks closed in Hump met the eyes of one of the riders¡ªa woman that appeared to be about thirty. She seemed to be directing the other warlocks. Her eyes found Hump and his companions, and she levelled her staff toward them. Darkness stirred around it. Five other wizards amongst their ranks took aim too, until the air was thick with essence. Bolts of fire and shadow leapt forward. Hump stepped ahead of his party and hammered the ground with his staff. ¡°Shield.¡± Blue essence streaked from his staff, splitting off in four directions and forming a barrier before him that was wide enough to block all of their attacks. Colour and heat broke across his barrier, a thunderous crack shaking the air. At least a few of these wizards were powerful, but they were warlocks. Their strength was not earned through training and practice¡ªit was not their own. Just as Prince Kassius had lacked the skill to properly utilise his strength, so too did these. The draft horses were frantic at Hump¡¯s side. As the attacks cleared, the warlock wizards appeared surprised. The five of them remained in place, while seven with swords and spears closed the distance behind the demon tide. ¡°Kill the wizard!¡± the woman shouted. Hump¡¯s eye went to her staff, crowned with a black crystal. She wore grey robes covered in black runes. Her horse stamped the ground. Smoking breath escaped from its mouth in a huff, revealing fangs within. The demons charged faster, surging forward, the war cries shrill and terrifying. The hellhounds drooled and snarled with eagerness, while the more human looking demons stood with manic grins on their faces. ¡°Blessings!¡± Hump roared. ¡°Celaine, bring down the horses. Start with that woman¡¯s, then stop any that try to flee.¡± Around Hump, Bud and Dylan released their aura, ice and nature meeting in the air to form a cloud over them. Behind, Henrietta echoed his aura. Essence and divinity suddenly illuminated the wagon train. The demons shrieked in terror, slowing in their charge. Bud and Emilia surged forward, carving through those that were closest in single swings, before meeting the rush of the warlocks. *** Celaine stood veiled in shadow atop the wagon roof, poised lightly on her feet, an arrow already on her string. Relentless Pursuit revealed the weaknesses of all before her. These demons were so full of them. They were weak. She could bring down any one of them with a single arrow to the throat, eyes, hearts¡ªbut their job was to capture the warlocks. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Instead, her mark was the eye of the demonic horse that belonged to the leader of the warlocks¡ªlarge, burning, and vulnerable. She took aim, veiling her arrow in Eclipse Arrow, infusing the arrow with Predator¡¯s Intent and the affliction of her shadow. Before her, Bud, Dylan, and Emilia strode forward to meet the charging riders. Bud¡¯s blade pierced the chest of the closest rider¡¯s horse, ice crystalising from the wound and killing the beast instantly. The warlock on its back¡ªa youngish looking man¡ªfell gracefully, swinging his sword with the motion. Bud dodged the blow and slammed his gauntleted fist into the man¡¯s face. He crashed to the ground with a thud. At his side, Emilia had felled another of the warlocks with a stab through the throat, too fast for Celaine to follow. The five that remained reared back. ¡°Chosen!¡± one of the warlocks roared. ¡°It¡¯s a trap!¡± ¡°No!¡± the warlock woman roared. ¡°This is no trap!¡± Celaine loosed her arrow. ¡°Slay the Chosen dogs. Hold your¡ª¡± The woman¡¯s words were cut short as her demonic horse was dropped to the ground and she was tossed from its back. Celaine¡¯s arrow had found its mark perfectly. The creature snarled in pain, kicking frantically in its death throes. The woman landed hard on the ground nearby and scrambled for her staff. As Celaine prepared a second arrow, one of the other warlock wizards had the foresight to form a Shield over the five of them before she could bring down another. ¡°Titan¡¯s Wrath,¡± came Hump¡¯s voice from below. A black shard shot forward, striking the warlock¡¯s Shield and lodging itself against it. Bronze light pulsed from the shard, and the Shield dissipated into nothing. Celaine smiled as she loosed her second arrow, then her third. One by one, she felled the horses. The riders tried to flee, but her aim was true. Ten targets, twelve arrows. In seconds they were brought to the ground, scrambling to get their weapons and prepare for the fight that would follow. With the warlocks dealt with, she turned her attention to the quickly dwindling number of demons, loosing arrows into their ranks. Her actions quickly drew the attention of the enemy. One of the rune covered demons hurled an axe at her that she dodged with a quick step to the side, responding with her own arrow. A warlock levelled his wand in her direction, a dozen flaming arrows curling from the tip and straight at her. She sprung into the air and to the side, dodging the attack and landing on the wagon roof next to her. Another arrow left her bow, shadows filling the air around it as they all surged forth, two or three hitting each of her targets in a weak point. They went down as easily as pigeons. *** Despite the warlocks wavering, the demons relentlessly hurled themselves into the fray. Hump raised his staff, the focus crystal glowing with bronze and red light. ¡°Lava Coils.¡± At his command, four tendrils of molten heat erupted, lashing through the air. They sliced through the flesh and bones of demons as far as twenty paces away, dismembering them. Those that survived writhed on the ground, screaming in agony as their stinking blood poured from horrific wounds. Before him, the rest of his party efficiently dispatched others that came close. Emilia was a blur of red on the battlefield, moving through the demon ranks with the grace of a dancer. Her blade found each target before they could react. Dylan, using Aspect of the Ape, manoeuvred through the enemy with agile leaps and aided by his quarterstaff. He manipulated its size, elongating and thickening through his Growth blessing, alternating between smashing bodies with a tree trunk sized weapon, or sending them flying by suddenly sprouting the staff. Bud stood as an impenetrable wall against any who came close. His Heart of Frostfire and Eternal Winter created an icy aura around him, freezing and slowing enemies within reach. Moments later, his blade would find them, ending their misery. Hump¡¯s attention shifted back to the warlock wizards, sensing essence. The air hissed as the woman in command hurled a volley of dark projectiles at him. He quickly used Parry Shield to deflect the attack. Seeing it fail, she moved on to another spell, whispering into the black focus of her staff until a thin ribbon of fire snaked from it, flying slowly through the air toward him. Despite its speed, Hump felt an intense heat within. He aimed at it. ¡°Fire Blast.¡± His spell engulfed it, overpowering her intent and sending the ribbon flying back toward her. She shouted desperately as she summoned a Shield, deflecting the spell but it shattered the ground beside her. Fire swept through the demonic trees, setting them ablaze and sending thick wafts of smoke into the air. The woman stabbed at him with her staff, essence blooming as a powerful spell built. ¡°Die!¡± Hump didn¡¯t wait for her spell to complete. He aimed at the ground beneath her feet, using Transform Earth and envisioning a hole opening. Bronze light swept through the earth, disintegrating stone and soil until a pit formed. She tumbled, her spell collapsing in dissipating essence. Struggling to stand, she was quickly ensnared by a stone hand that enveloped her at Hump¡¯s command. ¡°Grasping Earth.¡± The three remaining warlocks appeared beside the woman. One attempted to free her, while the others engaged Hump. He raised his Shield again, pumping it full of essence as their spell poured over him. Light and power consumed his vision, but his barrier wouldn¡¯t break to such attacks. When a break in the attacks came, it gave Hump the opportunity he needed. ¡°My turn.¡± His soul manifested, the aura of a dragon filling the air around him. Whatever spells the warlocks were preparing were shattered as his intent shook the very air, all the essence nearby overwhelmed by it. His cloak whipped back as the violent aura generated a wind. ¡°Shatter Shield,¡± he barked, the Shield exploding forward and knocking the warlocks from their feet. The woman groaned and snarled as she struggled to break free of the stone hand. The man assisting her took aim with his wand at Hump, but Hump lashed out with a Focused Beam before he could strike. It struck him in the chest. Blue light exploded and he flew backward, his wand falling from his hand. He struck the ground hard yet was still conscious enough to try and push himself up, only to collapse entirely a moment later. Good, Hump thought. Stay there for a bit. Hump strode toward the warlock woman, the rest of his party advancing with him, other than Celaine who remained atop the wagons. The rest of the enemy had fallen now¡ªthe warlocks captured or dead, and the demons slain. Standing over her, Hump levelled his staff toward her. ¡°Your staff is lost.¡± His voice boomed, enhanced by essence. ¡°Surrender and your lives may yet be spared. The woman and the remaining warlocks looked around, seeing the demons defeated. Her eyes returned to him, lingering on his battle robes now visible beneath his cloak. ¡°I recognise you. Who are you?¡± All eyes were on Hump, when one of the warlocks said, ¡°That¡¯s the White Flame!¡± ¡°Impossible,¡± another said. ¡°Why would he be here?¡± ¡°Because you traitorous bastards walked right into our trap,¡± Hump said. ¡°Dylan, bind them.¡± The druid moved between them, using Grasping Vines to bind their wrists and ankles. With the warlocks defeated, they gathered the twelve of them together. Only one had died. It had been an accident¡ªthe woman¡¯s neck had broken when she fell from her horse. ¡°Gods above,¡± Bud muttered. Hump turned to see him looking at the leader. ¡°You¡¯re Fiona Heinlock. I didn¡¯t recognise you in that¡­ attire.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes whipped to him, suddenly wide and alert with panic. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you,¡± she snarled. ¡°Who?¡± Hump asked. ¡°She¡¯s the sister of Count Islenton, who rules the city of Garna.¡± ¡°She¡¯s important then?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Very.¡± Bud¡¯s face darkened. ¡°She¡¯s been integral to the defence of Fort Nordric.¡± Hump raised an eyebrow. ¡°Seems she may not have been as good at the job as she was letting on.¡± He stepped closer, squatting down and glaring at the woman. ¡°Were you involved in the siege on Fort Nordric?¡± He raised his voice. ¡°Was it you that let the demons in?¡± A grin spread across her face. She laughed. ¡°You will all die. Not one of you will leave the Infernal Halls alive. You do not know what you are facing.¡± ¡°Save your breath,¡± Bud said. ¡°You will have plenty of time to speak with the Inquisition.¡± Her grin vanished. She shook her head fiercely. ¡°No. No, please. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been manipulated¡ªI was forced to be here.¡± ¡°She made us do this!¡± one of the other warlocks said. ¡°She threatened to kill us if we didn¡¯t go with her. To kill our families!¡± Suddenly, all those still conscious were blaming each other. Hump saw the fear in them, and it only worsened as the sound of horses came from the distance. It wasn¡¯t long before Wizard Aldric and the Inquisition arrived. Their mission was complete. Chapter 359 - Spell Sculpting: Attempt 1000 Hump stood by as Bud did what he could to get information from Fiona, but she was a blank tablet. The anger from before was gone, replaced with impassive indifference. She stared straight ahead and told Bud nothing. ¡°Just give up,¡± Emilia said. ¡°Leave the traitor to her silence.¡± Bud drew a long, shuddering breath. Hump could tell how furious he was. This woman was at least partially responsible for the members of his company that were killed during the attack on Fort Nordric, and she was sitting right there saying nothing. ¡°Fiona, it is not too late to cling to some shred of dignity,¡± Bud said. ¡°You could not have always been this way. Speak with me, and perhaps the gods will see the shred of good in you. You will surely meet them soon, after all.¡± The woman didn¡¯t look at him. None of the warlocks did. Their faces were ones Hump was familiar with. His master had once encountered a warlock that had used a combination of magic and alchemy to entrance a number of women to marry him. He had been a weak wizard, but had known just enough of magic to ensnare them. After he was dealt with, the women had had that same empty gaze, refusing to speak on anything but the demand to release their husband. It was the mind of fanatics, and Hump knew there would be no negotiating. Celaine had no interest in their attempt at an interrogation. Instead, she had taken Nishari with her to collect the heartstones of the demons. Bert¡¯s adventurers watched on in amusement as Nisha hopped excitedly between the different creatures, watching with enthusiasm as Celaine removed their heartstones. It was grim business, but for the little dragon such gore didn¡¯t faze her in the slightest. The loot would be divided up amongst the company members and adventurers. Hump had no need for such low level heartstones, and his reward was far greater. He wondered once more what the vault of the Inquisition might hold. And then there was the promise of an artifact from the Royal Armoury too for their work opening the Infernal Gates. The Inquisition arrived in a procession of horses and prison wagons, the very sight of which instilled an instinctual fear in Hump. He had seen many wizards dragged off caged within those iron bars, inscribed with runes that prevented the use of any magic within. They were the fate that any wizard caught falling to dark magics could expect. Hump had feared he might end up in one himself once, yet now it was he that put warlocks in there. Not for the first time, Hump wondered what the old man would think if he knew where Hump¡¯s life had taken him, aiding one of the groups that his master had tried so hard to avoid¡ªa group that his master¡¯s very killer belonged to. But Eliana was dead, the old man was avenged, and despite his crusty exterior, Wizard Aldric seemed like a man that Hump could trust. The man rode at the front along with Inquisitor Harris Parchin¡ªInquisitor Sarielle¡¯s second in command in Fort Nordric. Aldric gave Hump a nod as the group neared, then stiffly dismounted. He removed his cane from a loop on his saddle and leant against it, reaching frantically for a silver flask in his robes. He opened it with one hand before taking a large swig, gasping as he finished. ¡°I am pleased to see you in good health, Wizard Humphrey.¡± His eyes roamed the company and wagons first, then went to the dead demons nearby, not even glancing at the captured warlocks. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Everything went as planned,¡± Hump said. ¡°One of the men broke his toe getting onto the wagon, but other than that we have nothing more than a few scratches.¡± ¡°Excellent work,¡± Aldric commended. ¡°Truly,¡± Inquisitor Harris said. He was a tall man with a face filled with sagging wrinkles. ¡°Not a single casualty, yet so many of our enemy defeated. We are truly dealing with incompetence. But it takes skilled execution to capitalise on it.¡± The man extended a hand to Hump. ¡°It is a pleasure to finally meet you in person, Wizard Humphrey. I have been hearing more and more of you of late.¡± Hump took the man¡¯s hand and shook. ¡°Good to meet you,¡± he lied. Hump wasn¡¯t sure if it was the man¡¯s delicate grip, or the way he carried himself a little too upright, but something about the man didn¡¯t sit right with Hump. ¡°Robert¡¯s already identified one of the warlocks. A Lady Fiona Heinlock.¡± Aldric¡¯s face darkened and he turned to the captured warlocks, a grim smile forming on his lips. ¡°Lady Fiona Heinlock¡­ Why am I not surprised? Disappointed, of course, but not surprised.¡± Once more, Fiona¡¯s face contorted in anger, the impassiveness from before lost in the presence of the inquisitors. ¡°You are a fool if you think this small victory changes anything.¡± ¡°Perhaps, but I do feel much better for it. Wouldn¡¯t you say Harris?¡± ¡°Oh yes. I¡¯ll sleep easy tonight.¡± The warlock leader snarled. ¡°You face powers beyond your understanding.¡± ¡°Well then, please, go ahead and enlighten us,¡± Aldric said. When the woman said nothing more he frowned. ¡°Pity, but there will be plenty of time for us to chat later.¡± His eyes roamed the other ten members of her warlocks that survived. ¡°Now, who else do we have here?¡± A few eyes looked away. ¡°I¡¯m afraid to say there are a few too many familiar faces. Fiona¡­ you have been busy. Well, we shall figure it out.¡± ¡°What will happen to them now?¡± Bud asked. ¡°They will return to the rest of the army with us, Sir Robert,¡± Aldric said. ¡°What happens after that largely depends on them.¡± You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Bud frowned, clearly sensing the additional meaning to the man¡¯s words. Thankfully he decided not to press further. ¡°I see.¡± As the Inquisition started to shackle the prisoners and escort them to the wagons, Wizard Aldric stood by to address Hump and the others. ¡°You should know that I have already written to Inquisitor Sarielle along with the Master of the Vault, Inquisitor Yivish, in Elenvine. Even if I die, you shall get your reward. All of you.¡± ¡°My thanks,¡± Hump said. ¡°And I appreciate the opportunity here.¡± ¡°There is no need for that. I serve my king and my people. I will use any and all resources to that end. You have all proved yourselves to be valuable, which is why you are here, and why dear Fiona is now in shackles. I¡¯m starting to think that we may just be on the same side after all.¡± Hump frowned his brow, trying to figure out what the man meant. ¡°Just starting to? Is that right, sir?¡± The man gave a sly smile and winked. Whatever he meant, he moved on swiftly. ¡°This will be my last task for you for now. I believe the immediate threat the warlocks posed to the expedition is now dealt with. The siege comes next. We are two days from the walls and then the Grand Engineers of Korvossa will begin to assemble our siege equipment. Battle will come to us soon enough, but until then you and your party are free to act as you wish. Enjoy the peace, for it will not be long until we are busy once more.¡± Hump nodded. ¡°Understood. Until then, we¡¯ll escort the adventurers back with the wagons. Wouldn¡¯t want them caught out here alone.¡± ¡°Indeed we would not.¡± Aldric turned and walked away, leaning heavily on his cane and taking a swig from his flask. He started to chuckle and turned back. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want to end up with another stubbed toe.¡± *** ¡°Is this Inquisitor Yivish important?¡± Celaine asked when they were back in their wagon. The five of them rode together now, with Nisha splayed over Hump¡¯s lap. With the warlocks dealt with, the Blackthorne company no longer needed to conceal their strength. A few guards at any one time were more than enough to make sure the trip transpired safely. ¡°He¡¯s one of the most senior members of the Inquisition,¡± Hump said. ¡°Aldric effectively told us that he has reported our actions to him, which means he knows our name.¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d be against that,¡± Celaine said. Hump shrugged. ¡°I have mixed feelings. It will be good for business. If I ever end up locked in the Inquisitions dungeons, however, I¡¯ll definitely think back to this moment. It has been on my mind though.¡± ¡°I think we can trust Wizard Aldric,¡± Bud said. ¡°He¡¯ll look out for you. There are not many wizards of the First Order, right? And it¡¯s clear just how much sway he holds over the Inquisition.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Emilia said. ¡°We should just enjoy the benefits we¡¯re getting. There¡¯s nothing more important than our equipment, and right now we¡¯ve all been promised two artifacts each. They will hugely bolster our strength.¡± ¡°Our lives are more important,¡± Dylan said. ¡°We¡¯re strong enough to do almost anything we wish.¡± ¡°Other than the fact that we¡¯re required to be here by the king,¡± Emilia said. Dylan pressed his lips together into a frown. ¡°Yeah. Other than that.¡± Hump sat back against the wall of his cabin listening as they chatted. His mind went to Inquisitor Eliana. She had known of his spellbook, as had her master back in Elenvine Academy. The two of them had both attempted to take the old man¡¯s life and one of them had succeeded. Likely, there were even more people out there after the Book of Infinite Pages. People like the assassin that had infiltrated Hump and Celaine¡¯s apartment. These two new artifacts could significantly improve his odds of surviving the next attack when it inevitably came, but eventually he would need to find out who these people were and why they wanted his book beyond the secrets it offered. Here in the Infernal Halls he was somewhat shielded from them, as ironic as it sounded, but once he was free of this dungeon everyone around him could be in danger. Already, Celaine could have died. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Celaine asked. Hump glanced up at her from his daze. ¡°Just that I¡¯ve probably had too long a break already. I¡¯ve got two days until we arrive¡ªI need to try and figure out Spell Sculpting.¡± *** After what felt like the hundredth failure of the day, Hump let out a long, weary sigh. He turned to Nishari who was keeping him company throughout his efforts. She watched him with curious eyes. He could sense her fascination with his magic and the way he used Transform Earth to manoeuvre stones through the air. Her presence was a comfort to his frustrations, but comfort didn¡¯t help him. He needed progress, and with evening already setting in, the days left where he could train were dwindling. Taking a deep breath, Hump worked up the motivation for his next attempt. This style of study was far from suited to him. He¡¯d always learned from practical situations more so than books and repetition, but this was all he had to work with. Closing his eyes, he envisioned the essence of his soul as a steady, glowing flame at the centre of the channels in his body. ¡°Transform Earth,¡± Hump said. The two runes on the tablet came alight with earth essence. It was such a simple formation, yet it was able to control so much: the hardness, density, shape of the earth. He could turn a stone to dirt with a thought simply by willing the essence to weaken its grip. These two runes translated all of his will into action. The more he became acquainted with them, the more he realised how perfect they were to do so with such varying degrees of power and precision. All he was trying to do is edge it into different directions. Slowly, he trickled that power into the stone tablet, using it to tap away at the earth essence within using his own, forcing it out. Already, he sensed the stone coming apart. Dirt and dust trickled to the wagon floor. Small fractures formed across its surface, like sun baked earth. He¡¯d been here before. The more essence he added, the more he overwhelmed the intent of the earth and disrupted its functions. He stopped and held the tablet in place, watching the tiny cracks spread across its surface. Bronze essence smoked out from the gaps in wispy streaks. He sensed the intent of the earth within, ageless and unceasing. His mind went blank and all thought left him as he gazed into the light. There were elements to the bronze. Lights and darks, and different shades. A low hum resonated in his ears, growing louder with each heartbeat. He felt the pulse of the earth itself, a rhythmic beat that synced with his heart. His soul started to change, taking on a yellow hue. Time left him. Slowly, he chipped away at the essence of the tablet. Then he felt a change. The stone was a part of him, like a third hand. It moved to his whim, turning through the air so easily that it felt like a dream. The cracks were gone entirely now, and its shape morphed as naturally as liquid. As he realised what he¡¯d achieved, the spell collapsed, his excitement getting the better of him. Yet it was progress. Nishari looked at him with excitement, the image of the floating stone running through her mind. Play. Play. Play. Hump laughed. ¡°That wasn¡¯t for you, sweets. But I¡¯ll show you again.¡± Chapter 360 - The Demon Citadel The demon citadel loomed ominously in the distance¡ªa sprawling city built into the rugged mountainside. Two days they had been before the enemy stronghold, but they had yet to begin their attack. While the mountain prevented an assault from the rear, a round, flesh-coloured wall protected the front. There was no gate, instead, the wall would reshape to allow passage, before closing once again. How such magic worked, Hump had no idea, but its purpose was clear. There was no entry into this place without permission. Unlike the winding cobblestone streets and half-timbered houses common in Alveron, the buildings visible beyond the wall resembled a nightmarish hive. They were densely packed, climbing the mountain in tiers, each layer more imposing than the last. The outer buildings were colossal, more akin to a barrack than homes, undoubtedly designed to accommodate countless demons. As Hump¡¯s eye wandered deeper into the city, the landscape changed. Towering blocks became lavish palaces, embellished in gold and clearly the abodes of powerful demons. At the very rear of the citadel stood the grand keep, towering over the rest of the city like a menacing giant. It backed onto the mountain itself, while its three other sides were surrounded in walls that formed a square. At its centre, a tower pierced the sky like a black needle. Even to the naked eye, the sky darkened around it like a black cloud, as dungeon essence was siphoned into the tower from the surroundings. In there, they would find the dungeon core and whatever demonic lord protected this grotesque world. Hump let out a long breath. ¡°It¡¯s a little daunting, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I¡¯d expect that from a demon castle,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Good point.¡± Hump smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not so bad,¡± Bud said. ¡°Once we¡¯re through the walls, we just need to fight our way past the horde of demons inside. They are nothing before the might of the gods.¡± Hump gave the knight a look, raising an eyebrow as he tried to figure out if his friend was joking. Bud stared stoically ahead, his eyes gleaming with the excitement of a fanatic. Yeah¡­ he¡¯s not kidding. Emilia said what they were all thinking. ¡°You are absolutely insane, Robert!¡± Bud seemed taken aback as he looked at her. ¡°What?¡± Stabbing a finger toward the citadel, Emilia snapped, ¡°Look at those catapults on the ramparts! Even if the walls are breached, it will be a relentless bombardment.¡± ¡°Not to mention the siege magic they will inevitably possess,¡± Dylan added. ¡°Mark my words, this will be no straightforward assault.¡± He kicked the ground bitterly. ¡°We¡¯re going to be stuck in this hellish place for a while longer.¡± Hump snorted. Dylan had seemed sick of the dungeon from the moment they had entered, and his mood had only soured since. Away from the natural world, and surrounded by the oily essence of the dungeon, it was no surprise to Hump. This was not a place for humans to stay for long. But Marcela had already informed them that any ideas of a speedy assault of the citadel had been cast aside. The defences were too entrenched, the enemy numbers too great. A frontal attack would be suicide. Instead, the army would be forced into a painstakingly slow advance, hindered further by the formidable magical barrier that shielded the walls. To break it, they would need the siege works of Alveron¡¯s engineers. Hump turned back to watch as the battalion they were instructed to guard worked, alongside Marcela¡¯s party and another led by a woman called Isolde. A Chosen of Loften known as Rowen was in command of this battalion of engineers, and was one of six lead engineers in charge of developing the siege weapons that would bring the wall down. Clad in heavy plate, and with a warhammer at his hip, the broad man looked more ready for a fight than building anything, but from the progress so far it was clear he was an expert in his craft. A large area had been cleared on the outskirts of the demonic forest where the engineers now worked. Four trebuchets were already complete. Crafted from the lumber of demonic trees and etched with runes of Loften to enhance them with magic, the instruments of war towered as tall as a house. A hundred engineers were at work in the area to create more, while many times that number of soldiers worked in the forest to fell trees and harvest the wood necessary for such creations. Up ahead, beyond the army encampment, fortifications were beginning to take form, crafted by squads of earth wielders to counter any attempts by the demons to sally out and attack the army. There, others were at work creating the ammunition for the trebuchets, forming piles of giant stones enhanced with the runes and essence of siege magic¡ªspells that required a large group working in tandem to manifest. ¡°Another attack is on the way,¡± Celaine said. ¡°The wall has opened.¡± Hump squinted at the distant wall as a gap opened up, the stone of the wall shifting like a lake parted by magic. In the past two days, dozens of demon parties had left the citadel beneath veils and crept into the Alveronian ranks¡ªassassins and saboteurs whose only objective was to weaken the army and slow down progress on the siege weapons. Disaster had struck on the first day when an entire battalion of engineers had been taken by surprise on the other side of the encampment. Half their number had been wiped out, and their supplies had been burned. Since then, parties like Hump¡¯s had been assigned to the defence of the engineers¡ªthey had been assigned alongside Marcela¡¯s party and another led by a woman called Isolde, all of them under Overseer Oswald¡¯s command. As of yet, no demons had made it past Celaine¡¯s watchful eyes to Rowen¡¯s battalion. ¡°Can you tell where they¡¯re heading yet?¡± Hump asked. ¡°No, but their numbers are great,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Likely more than the previous attacks. We should be ready for a fight.¡± Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Prepare the troops,¡± Hump told Bud, referring to the Blackthorne company. As the knight left, Hump raised his staff, gathering his essence into the focus. ¡°Explosive Flare.¡± A burst of fire and light erupted, shooting into the sky where it exploded with a great boom overhead. The Tier 1 spell had been made accessible for all wizards in leadership positions like himself and made for a simple way to alert the rest of the army of an attack. With it, Nisha tilted back her head at Hump¡¯s side and unleashed a fiery roar. *** Nishari alerted Hump to someone approaching their tent. Hump looked up from his spellbook as Bud entered, severity on his face. ¡°The barrier is cracked,¡± Bud said. ¡°General Korteg is preparing the Trivor and Undrahil regiments as we speak. If all goes to plan, we will assault the citadel today. We¡¯ve been ordered to protect the trebuchets from retaliatory attacks.¡± Hump rose from his seat and attached the Book of Infinite Pages to his hip, rushing outside with Bud. The constant boom of stone striking the barrier was something he had become used to over the past week. Seven days, the bombardment had been sustained, and now finally, their efforts bore fruit. A fissure spread through the air over the citadel¡ªa jagged, gaping wound that stretched from the ground and climbed higher than the tallest buildings. Pale red light from the barrier seeped out in thick streaks, casting an eerie glow over the citadel. The wall itself had crumbled in places, leaving a selection of breaches for the army to choose from. Hump took his position amongst the trebuchets commanded by Rowen and his engineers. Their great arms swept forward, powered by a counterweight that launched a rain of enhanced boulders upon the citadel walls. Focusing on a single spot, they had managed to pierce the barrier in places and reduce part of the once formidable wall into a pile of rubble and smoke. The Trivor and Undrahil regiments formed ranks before the citadel, their weapons ready, awaiting the command to advance. Fifteen hundred soldiers stood prepared for the breach, a hundred Chosen amidst their ranks, of which the leaders were of the sixth circle. Behind them, the rest of Alveron¡¯s army waited in reserve, watching with bated breath. Down amongst the regiments, Wizard Hitherman of the First Order held his staff aloft. Surrounding him, other wizards channelled their essence into a grand siege magic formation that he commanded. Essence gathered and his chant resonated in the air. The essence gathered into a spear of light before the wizard, blinding in its radiance. ¡°Celestial Spear.¡± With the final command, the spear exploded from the tip of his staff, hurtling toward the walls. The barrier shattered with a thunderous boom, fragments of essence filling the air like the entire sky had suddenly filled with stars. The spell crashed into the red stone of the breach, sending chunks flying into the city beyond. The cries of demons reached them even from within the walls. What remained of the breach came tumbling down, creating a ramp of red rubble. From the distance, it almost looked like blood. The barrier was broken. ¡°Everyone be ready,¡± Hump commanded, gathering his essence. Even from this distance, he understood the devastating potential of demonic magic. The demons had previously lowered their barrier to launch magical bombardment, successfully destroying several trebuchets and killing hundreds. A horn sounded in the distance, then a chorus of horns echoed through the two regiments before the walls. Drums beat, and the men began their march. Along the ranks, blessings erupted, and the shrines of the gods shone brilliantly, enhancing the regiments with divine power. Demons appeared on the walls, unleashing a torrent of magic upon the advancing troops and trebuchets. The essence in the air grew so thick that Hump could barely sense his own. He knew only devastation would follow. Raising his Shield, he saw Dylan and Bud prepare their defensive blessings too, while Len had erected a barrier to the left. The world transformed into a living nightmare as magic unlike any Hump had experienced erupted from both sides. Siege spells, combining the power of tens, if not hundreds, rained down upon the regiments, indiscriminate in its destruction. Storm winds surged, hurling rocks through men and demons alike. A massive stone blasted straight through the trebuchet to Hump¡¯s right. Men went flying, and the scattered fragments turned to deadly shrapnel. Screams of agony erupted from the ranks. Hump¡¯s own Shield held, but the force of the attack knocked him back. He fell to his knees, clutching his staff for support. Around him, the engineers and earth wielders prepared the next volley, Rowen barking orders all the while, fearless in the face of such attacks. Ahead of the regiments, Wizard Hitherman¡¯s magic prevailed. Together with the other wizards, they erected a concentrated cloud of essence, radiant with white light. The magical storm of power deflected the enemy attacks, and what it couldn¡¯t repel broke against the divine blessings within. All the while, the two regiments advanced toward the breach in tight formations, a wall of shields at the front. Soon, they neared the breach, cheers and roars erupting through the ranks. Hump watched the small shapes of demons moving on the smoking walls and towers on either side of the breach. They formed a thick line within the walls, but the Chosen led the charge into the breach fearlessly. Above, the demons bombarded them from the walls as Chosen and practitioners worked together to resist such attacks, forming grand barriers that combined the powers of dozens of wizards at once, while others retaliated with their own formidable spells. As the soldiers of Alveron poured in, climbing up the ramp of rubble, the demons slowly retreated, forced back by the tide of Chosen. Their distant forms fell from the walls and were cleaved through by the Chosen. At this distance, it all happened so slowly. Rather than individuals engaged in battle, Hump saw two tides fighting against each other. They ebbed and flowed as one, but the army of Alveron was winning. Agonised cries and screams accompanied the battle, yet this far off, Hump could not distinguish them from the din of combat. ¡°Can you make anything strange out with your Spirit Sight,¡± Celaine asked from nearby. ¡°The wall seems to be moving, but I can¡¯t tell why.¡± Hump activated Spirit Sight without question. Essence surged through the walls in greater concentrations than before, pouring toward the breach from both sides. The wall stirred on either side of the breach, undulating like a wave, coming alive with horrifying motion. Red essence pulsed within, and the wall began to repair itself. No. This was no simple repair, Hump realised. The wall was healing. The red stone suddenly looked far more like flesh. Teeth formed in the breach, the ground and damaged walls coming together like a mouth and swallowing those within the breach whole. Their screams echoed with a strange, eerie magic. Even as the wall fully reformed, the sound persisted, turning into gurgled cries, reverberating through the air as they were consumed by whatever foul force had awakened. The army of Alveron fell silent, a collective gasp of horror rippling through the ranks. The entire wall seemed to bulge and shift. Eyes and mouths opened where before there had been bricks. Arms sprouted across its surface, writhing and grasping, as if the dungeon had stitched together thousands of demons into a single horrific entity. The sight sent shivers down Hump¡¯s spine as a realisation dawned on him: the breach had been a trap. The demons had lured the army of Alveron into a deadly snare. The members of the regiment that had not been caught in the breach were in full retreat, fleeing with no regard for each other, overwhelmed by fear. Many escaped, but Hump could already see that they had lost hundreds. It was clear now that the demon citadel held a dreadful secret defence, one that had eluded all expectations. The wall was no mere barrier¡ªit was a living entity; a monstrous amalgamation of demons. And it had just feasted on some of Alveron¡¯s most powerful Chosen. Chapter 361 - Nightmare Bulwark The losses were devastating. Hump saw the regiments swallowed up with his own eyes, but still there was a part of him that dared to¡­ No, Hump told himself. Hope isn¡¯t the answer. Reality is what it is. People die, and no amount of hope or blind faith would change that. He watched as the army fled beneath the great wall. The red stone darkened into flesh. Arms stretched from the wall, reaching out a dozen paces and snatching any soldier that was too slow to escape, dragging their desperately flaying forms back to gaping mouths. The wounds across its body repaired, its fallen pieces sucked back into itself and knitted back into one whole. Essence soared across the entirety of the living wall, so rich with chaos that it was blinding to Hump¡¯s Spirit Sight. This was the might of the dungeon core. From the army, Chosen rushed forward to support, led by Count Daston. The count himself formed a great barrier over the army, protecting from the projectiles that still rained down upon the routing force. Others worked around him to provide support, while Chosen of Emirai and others with healing made their way to the wounded, helping to stabilise them even as they were dragged back to the army. But the wall had already consumed many. The screams of those taken within its bodies didn¡¯t stop. Their agonised echoes filled the world around Hump, as if sounding in his ear. Minutes passed. Hump¡¯s hand tightened on his staff, his heart racing at the sound of such agony. He imagined people dissolving within the stomach of the hulking beast that surrounded the citadel, or trapped in a dark place with no escape as air slowly ran out. Whether an auditory illusion created by the wall, or magically amplified screams of those dying within, Hump did not know. Either way, it served its purpose. The army¡¯s morale was devastated in one fell swoop. Hump turned from the hundreds of fleeing soldiers to the army that watched on¡ªon their faces he saw shock and terror. Nishari pressed up against Hump¡¯s leg, the warmth of her body a small comfort when exposed to such horror. From her, Hump sensed confusion and fear. She did not understand what had just happened, only that it was terrible. *** Marcela appeared exhausted when she staggered toward Hump and the others at the siege assembly point. Her once polished armour was now tarnished with dust and dirt, and streaks of grime marred her weary face. Dark brown hair, matted with sweat, hung in a dishevelled ponytail down to her lower back. Len was with her, the Sorcerer walking with his head held high in contrast to the downcast soldiers of the army. Hump wondered what the man was truly thinking, but he supposed that the Chosen had their own job to do. If morale was to recover, they needed to be strong. Hump stood from where he had been keeping watch¡ªthey¡¯d been on guard duty ever since the attack. There were fears that the demons might try to catch them while they were weakened, but as of yet, the afternoon had been uneventful. Approaching with his party, Hump moved out of earshot of the engineers that were busy repairing the damage to their mighty equipment. At his side, Nisha tilted her eyes and stared at the living wall around the citadel. Hump saw tiny shapes moving upon its battlements and thought he heard the mocking laughter of demons. ¡°The total tally was six hundred casualties,¡± Marcela said quietly. ¡°Of which, two-hundred and forty-three were killed. Fifty-two of which were Chosen.¡± ¡°Fifty-two?¡± Emilia murmured in disbelief. ¡°Gods help us.¡± Dylan covered his mouth with a hand and shook his head. ¡°May their souls find peace.¡± ¡°They will find peace when the demons are destroyed,¡± Bud snarled. ¡°Such evil cannot be allowed to persist.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be.¡± Marcela¡¯s blue eyes met Bud¡¯s, and Hump saw a burning resolution in them. ¡°How did this happen?¡± Celaine asked. ¡°How were we so uninformed about the wall?¡± Marcela gave a helpless shrug. ¡°Demons are well-known for their trickery. It seems in our arrogance we forgot that.¡± ¡°A lesson I¡¯m sure they were more than happy to remind us of,¡± Hump said. ¡°What will happen now? This attack proved that there is much left in their defence. And the demons are yet to reveal their full strength. I counted five greater demons along the walls today. Countless more must be within the walls.¡± ¡°The siege begins anew,¡± Marcela said. ¡°General Korteg is preparing a strategy as we speak. I¡¯ve been summoned to a meeting shortly where I hope to learn more about what comes next.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll keep us informed?¡± Hump asked. Marcela smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± *** The sky was darkening to the blood-red colour that it took on come nightfall when word from Marcela came, requesting Hump and his party attend one of the command tents. Together, Hump and the others waited for her outside. It was not long before Marcela arrived, her father, Count Daston, also with her. With no use for armour, the man was dressed in a long military coat that draped down to his knees. It was a pale grey and carried the sigil of Avaroth on its back and chest. Soldiers stepped forward and bowed or saluted the man as he passed. He returned the formality with easy chatter or his own nodded greetings. A retinue of six Chosen arrived with him¡ªfour were heavily armoured, wearing tabards reflecting their gods, while the other two wore the robes of a spellcaster or healer. Stepping into the tent, Count Daston greeted Hump and his party by name and had them sit around a table to the side of the large tent. Servants arrived quickly, bringing bottles of wine and water, along with fine glasses. Bowls of fruit arrived, and platters of cold meat. The kind of dishes Hump would expect to find in a good restaurant rather than a dungeon. Nobles just had things different, especially those as wealthy and powerful as Count Daston. He glanced around at the others in the room curiously. The count¡¯s retinue stood by watchfully. ¡°There are fears that the demons will try to take me out,¡± Count Daston explained. He chuckled. ¡°Sir Jeric here insists a guard is on me at all times, despite my protests that I would make for a poor target.¡± Marcela was sat beside him. ¡°Poor target or not, it is for the best, father.¡± She placed a hand on his forearm, squeezing gently. ¡°Yes, well, it would not do for me to ignore both my daughter and my advisors, would it now?¡± he smiled at her softly, placing his other hand on top of hers. Then as if suddenly remembered, he gestured toward the drinks on the table. ¡°Please, help yourselves to anything you wish for. The fruit is freshly sourced¡ªor as fresh as one can get in here. It arrived today.¡± The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Hump poured himself a glass of wine and took a round piece of sausage from the platter. Quickly, conversation moved on to the reason they were called there. ¡°I thought it best that I speak with you personally, Wizard Humphrey, regarding the matter of the assault to come,¡± Count Daston said. The eyes of Hump¡¯s party fell on Hump. ¡°Me specifically, sir?¡± The man nodded. ¡°Yes. We have a method to penetrate the living wall, and one crucial element requires the use of earth magic. In our army, we currently have only four Chosen of Osidium who have reached the fifth circle, one of which is Lady Fentris Stone.¡± Hump had heard of her. He wasn¡¯t sure there was anybody in Alveron that had not. She was a Knight of Osidium that had reached the sixth circle. ¡°As for practitioners,¡± Count Daston continued, ¡°Lady Anara informs me that you are now a Rank 5 wizard as of your battle against the imp lord¡¯s force. This makes you one of the most powerful earth wielders available to us. Even with the five of you, it may not be enough to execute the intended strategy, but it is the only tried and tested method that we have.¡± Hump drew in a deep breath, feeling a sudden weight on his shoulders. He felt the loss of Soren once more. The metal Sorcerer would have been invaluable right now. Leaning forward in his chair, Hump rested his chin in his hands. ¡°Tell me more about this strategy.¡± ¡°The strategy employs a technique that was utilised during the raids on the Hell Pit.¡± Count Daston held up a hand, gesturing with his fingers. A man in his retinue stepped forward and handed him a thick, leatherbound tome. The count opened it to a marked page and placed a paperweight on each of the corners to prop it open. Inside, Hump saw an illustration of a fortress surrounded by a pale red wall with arms, mouths, and eyes covering its surface. Across from the image was a page of hand drawn writing titled: Assault of the Nightmare Bulwark. Count Daston gently placed a large finger upon the page. ¡°One level of the dungeon possessed a wall that is described and drawn just like the one we face now. Although none alive today have witnessed the technique firsthand, we have an account that details its use. To pass it, earth wielders worked in tandem with a team of destruction specialists. The offensive team would burrow through the wall, while the earth wielders created a tunnel that prevented the wall from healing the damage. Using the tunnel, the force successfully breached the wall and captured the fortification.¡± The fact that the legendary dungeon had yet to be conquered did not exactly inspire much confidence in Hump. Marcela lent forward. ¡°Can you do it, Hump?¡± Hump gazed at the page, considering the method described. For him to prevent such healing, a few ideas sprung to mind. Stonewall was the obvious choice, though he would need to cast it in a way that did not obstruct the passage. Transform Earth would likely be too weak, unless he was able to utilise Spell Sculpting in a way that increased its power to match that of a higher tier spell. Then if both of those methods failed, he could perhaps use lava to coat the wall and prevent its healing in that way. ¡°Probably,¡± Hump said. ¡°This is ridiculous,¡± one of Count Daston¡¯s retinue said. ¡°He is just a boy wizard. You ask too much of him.¡± She was an old woman, carrying a staff that marked her as a spellcaster. From the sigil on her chest¡ªangel wings on either side of a sceptre¡ªHump knew her to be a Chosen of Lady Light. Count Daston held up a hand, silencing her. ¡°We have discussed alternatives, Heather. Both General Korteg and I believe this to be our best way forward.¡± Hump glanced at the old woman. ¡°I have never attempted magic like this before, and I am unfamiliar with demonic walls and their healing capabilities, so forgive my uncertainty.¡± The woman frowned but turned away from his eyes. Count Daston gave a hint of a smile. ¡°Wizard Humphrey, we already have our answers from the others. Now we need yours.¡± ¡°If there are five of us working together, I believe I can do my share. Such coordination is not something that can be achieved without practice though. We will need to practice. And this won¡¯t work if the magical barrier over the citadel is still in place either.¡± ¡°Fentris came to the same conclusion,¡± Count Daston said. ¡°The barrier can be dealt with as it was today. We will begin the bombardment anew and bring down the magical protections once more.¡± They went into the details of the assault. Those participating in the attack would be divided into four groups. The first group would defend against enemy projectiles, the second¡ªof which Bud and the others would be a part of¡ªwould run interference against the living wall¡¯s and enemy counter attacks, the third¡¯s task was to tunnel through the living wall with magic, while the fourth would consist of earth wielders that would create obstructions within the wall to keep it from healing. That was where Hump would be. Hump felt the weight of his role truly settle in. ¡°So, we¡¯re to attack a single location?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Count Daston confirmed. ¡°We lost many in today¡¯s attack, but it was not in vain. The breach has not healed entirely, and we succeeded in destroying much of the east fortifications. That weakness will be where we focus our strength.¡± Hump considered the plan bleakly. Of all the tasks that could be asked of him, this was the kind he liked the least. He would be on the front lines of a battle and the target of almost every demon upon the walls, not to mention the wall itself. They continued their discussion of strategy for a while longer, and Count Daston told him more about the other earth wielders that he would be working with. Come tomorrow, he would be transported by a Chosen of Vesta to an open area that was away from the front lines. There, the five of them would train together. ¡°To assist with your attempt, I have something for you,¡± Count Daston said. The man reached behind him and another of his retinue handed him a box that he then placed on the table before Hump. Hump opened it curiously, finding an amulet inside with an opal that he immediately recognised as similar to his Osidium Opal Ring. It was a deep, dark blue, and shone with specks of bronze light within like stars at twilight. Unlike his own ring though, flakes of red shimmered within too, flickering as if tiny fires were trapped inside. Hump couldn¡¯t take his eyes from the sparkling gemstone. ¡°If you¡¯re trying to use gifts to sway me, I have already agreed to help.¡± The count chuckled. ¡°As much as it is a gift, I have procured similar amulets for the others of your number. As I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, the Osidium Opal comes from Sheercliff. Unlike your rings, however, the opals used in the making of these amulets are of the highest quality. Each is individually known with their own unique properties. Yours is the Earthheart Opal, and possesses the might of the earth, as well as the fire that dwells in its core. Marcela informs me that it would be best suited to you.¡± Hump¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°This must be priceless.¡± ¡°A small price to pay if it means we can defeat the Infernal Halls,¡± Count Daston said. ¡°Already it has proved itself to be even greater a dungeon than we predicted. Given time, Fort Nordric could fall to it just as so many cities have fallen to dungeons before. We stand at the precipice of a great threat. If we fail, the Fallen Lands will likely claim all the lands of Nordric and Yore. There is no price too great. You will be key to this attack¡ªkey to keeping that wall from swallowing up our army. The amulet is irrelevant. I need you to wield its strength, so take it. Take it and help us claim the demon citadel and destroy the very core of this foul world.¡± Hump took a deep breath, his heart hammering in his chest. Anticipation, fear, and uncertainty filled him, but he took the amulet and placed it around his neck, the opal falling in place just above the old man¡¯s adventurer medallion. Immediately, he sensed the strength of the amulet. A warm, pulsating energy radiated from within, coursing through his veins and intertwining with his own magic. The earth beat beneath his feet, the heat and power within calling to him, even in this foreign world. He felt the subtle shifts beneath him¡ªthe vibration of buried stones, the hidden flow of underground fire. A newfound clarity sharpened his senses, allowing him to perceive its essence in a way that only focus and Spirit Sight had allowed him to before. Its intent was clear to him, and it was as if he could simply reach out and touch it, and all its power would be his. ¡°My stores are open to all of you,¡± Count Daston said, addressing the rest of Hump¡¯s party too. ¡°Armour, arrows, weapons¡ªanything that¡¯s damaged will be replaced. Anything that will help is yours to have. Wizard Humphrey will be key to defending the wall, but he will be the focus of every enemy out there. Protect him well.¡± ¡°You need not even say it,¡± Bud said, saluting with a fist to his heart. ¡°I will be his shield. We all will be.¡± The rest of Hump¡¯s party gave their affirmations, and Hump couldn¡¯t help but smile. At the same time, that weight on him increased. The danger of this mission couldn¡¯t be ignored¡­ for all of them. He glanced at Celaine who gave him a reassuring smile. They knew the risks, and they had agreed without hesitation anyway. Now he simply had to deliver. Chapter 362 - Tunnel Training Hump woke early the next morning, leaving Nishari under Celaine¡¯s watch while he reported for his first day of training. He¡¯d been instructed to report to Lady Fentris that morning. She was stationed toward the middle of the encampment, where blocky stone buildings had recently been erected by builders, reminding Hump of those that filled the demon citadel. Following the straight roads and narrow paths, it did not take long for Hump to find his way. He entered a small but lavish room dedicated to the god, Osidium. He was the last to arrive. All eyes turned on him as he entered the room. ¡°You must be Wizard Humphrey,¡± a woman said. ¡°I am Fentris Stone. My thanks for joining us in this mission.¡± Looking at her, Hump would never guess that she was the legendary Crystal Sorcerer. It was said that she was over one hundred and fifty years old, though she didn¡¯t look a day over forty. Her long, silver hair was tied in intricate braids, and her piercing green eyes brokered no room for fun. She wore elegant robes adorned with silver runes and sigils. Hump did his best not to be awkward as he exchanged greetings with the rest of the Chosen. All the remainders being fifth circles, it was challenging to guess their ages with any sort of accuracy. Not one of them seemed over thirty, though he knew that was incredibly unlikely. His own party members had advanced quickly, but most Chosen took many years to reach such power. Of the members, Aric seemed the youngest. He was a large man clad in heavy armour, though somehow, he managed to look small even with all that bulk¡ªhis shoulders slouched, his eyes down¡ªas if it was all too big for him. His short, dark hair framed a face that was entirely unmarred. It would be easy to believe the man had never seen combat, which hardly inspired confidence. Then there was Gideon, the first Chosen Hump had ever met that donned the purple robes of a gravity sorcerer¡ªa rare and powerful specialty even amongst Chosen of Osidium. He was tall, lean, and with neatly kept dark hair and a pair of spectacles perched on his nose. With him was Liora, who walked circles around him, barely able to keep still. Her blonde hair was tied into a messy bun, and she had a mischievous smile on her face when she greeted Hump. From the wand at her hip, she was likely a sorcerer too. Ingrid, like Aric, was clad in heavy armour. She reminded Hump of Bud¡ªa paladin with a focus that seemed ready for battle against all things evil. Her short, brown hair was cropped close to her head, and her armour was meticulously maintained. She carried a large shield emblazoned with the sigil of Osidium. Of the four fifth circle Chosen, only Ingrid seemed genuinely pleased to meet him. Gideon and Liora gave him that familiar feeling of contempt he was used to from rich and powerful Chosen. Likely, they saw no reason for him to be there. It mattered little to Hump. He was there because it was deemed that he was necessary. Now that he was there, he¡¯d do everything in his power to ensure the mission was successful. Not just because he¡¯d likely die horrible if it failed, quite possibly screaming within the living wall, but for his party. They would fight on the front lines with him, and any delay would only mean that they were exposed to the enemy for longer. He waited quietly for the Chosen of Vesta to show up. It was not long, and immediately Hump recognised the familiar face. Brown hair and a freckled face¡ªshe was the same young woman Hump had seen Dylan sitting across from when he and Celaine had first arrived in Fort Nordric. Hump pointed at her. ¡°Lorissa, right?¡± She smiled at him. ¡°Good morning, Wizard Humphrey.¡± She bowed her head. ¡°Lady Fentris, I¡¯m to take you to the assigned location.¡± The woman gave a nod. ¡°We¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°Then if you would follow me,¡± Lorissa said. ¡°This is best done outside.¡± It was always interesting to see Chosen of Vesta in action. It seemed that every one of them used their portals in a different way. Back in Sheercliff City, Natalie had been able to transport groups of great distances, while Marian seemed to travel through some sort of void and could only take a select view. Lorissa¡¯s power was unique again. Releasing one of her blessings, it took the form of a key in her hand. As if there was an invisible door before her, she extended it and turned. There was a deep, rumbling click, the air itself shuddering, and then a metal door appeared before them. It swung open on its own without the faintest sound, but essence leaked from within in a constant stream, misting the air with white light. What looked like a large quarry lay on the other side. Hump followed the others through, stepping out onto red earth. Dry and rugged cliffs surrounded them on all sides, the stone looking ready to crumble. Piles of red gravel were piled up in great heaps that spotted the area. Strangest of all, however, was the section of wall in the middle of nowhere, seemingly formed out of the same stone as the quarry. It was perhaps thirty paces long and didn¡¯t seem to block access to anything. Nobody was on the wall, but there were perhaps forty people nearby, along with their wagons and horses. Half were guards, while surprisingly, the others, dressed in battle robes and carrying staffs, looked like earth wizards. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Amazing,¡± Hump said to Lorissa. ¡°How does your blessing work? If you don¡¯t mind me asking.¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Lorissa said. ¡°I¡¯m able to create connected portals at my current location. Every gate has its twin, and the number I can maintain is limited, but as long as I travel there first I can create a portal to pretty much everywhere.¡± ¡°So you came here previously?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Last night.¡± She nodded. ¡°Along with the guards and wizards who have been getting the area prepared for you.¡± She gave a sly smile. ¡°Best of luck with it. I¡¯m afraid I must go and find myself a place to rest. Travel such as this is exhausting for me.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Hump said. ¡°We¡¯ll talk later.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like that. Dylan has told me many things about you. He thinks very highly of you, I hope you know that.¡± ¡°And I him,¡± Hump said. ¡°He is a good man. One of the best.¡± Her smile widened. ¡°I think so too.¡± Training was to begin immediately. Lady Fenris gathered them together and explained what they could expect. ¡°Our task, in theory, is simple: in the next five days, we must learn to coordinate. Everyone here will play a part in making that as achievable as possible.¡± With only five days, Hump already knew how challenging that would be, especially with the contempt he¡¯d witnessed from Liora and Gideon. Even if they didn¡¯t make a display of it, their lack of respect for him would resonate in their intent and hinder their progress. ¡°All of us possess some form of earth manipulation,¡± Lady Fentris continued. ¡°We will use this ability to create the tunnel for the army to breach the walls. However, most of us are combat specialists. I¡¯m sure each of you have studied building work in some small part, but our mission will be a new beast. With that in mind, it will be Aric leading most of our training.¡± All eyes turned to the big man. So the reason he looked so uncomfortable in his armour was that he was typically assigned to construction duties. Aric stepped forward, his demeanour nervous. He swallowed a lump then cleared his throat. ¡°The first and most important step is to resonate as one,¡± he began. ¡°Just like the earth, we are individual grains yet become stronger when bound together with a singular intent. It¡¯s a long process usually. Apprentices would typically spend years on each step¡ª¡± ¡°We are no apprentices,¡± Gideon interrupted, his tone sharp and impatient. ¡°We have five days, Aric. Five days, and then we face the wall. I suggest we pursue the accelerated approach.¡± Ingrid shot Gideon a warning look before turning to Aric. ¡°Please, Aric, continue. This is your area of expertise. Don¡¯t let them distract you.¡± Aric gave a small, appreciative smile. ¡°Yes¡­ well, in that case.¡± He paused, raising his hand and slowly opening three fingers. ¡°There are three essence steps we must take: Synchronisation of our essence frequencies¡ªjust as the earth resonates as one whole, so must we; Collective Casting, where we manifest a spell in tandem; and finally, applying both to create the tunnel.¡± ¡°Sounds like wizard training,¡± Liora said. She turned to Fentris. ¡°Are you certain this is the way forward? I¡¯d have thought that the four of us possess the blessings necessary to create a section of this tunnel already. Why add so much complexity?¡± ¡°This tunnel must allow an army to pass through it,¡± Lady Fentris said. ¡°Its failure would mean the death of hundreds, if not thousands. Such responsibility cannot be handled with mere improvisation.¡± Liora sighed. ¡°I see. It¡¯s unavoidable then. I should warn you, intent has always been a weakness of mine.¡± ¡°No need to worry,¡± Aric said. ¡°As Gideon so rightly pointed out, none of us are apprentices, however as Chosen our training concentrates little on focusing our intent. Our blessings handle most of the hard work for us. I¡¯m sure Wizard Humphrey could say far more on the matter, but the crux of the matter is that our most difficult task will be learning to work together.¡± ¡°Wonderful,¡± Gideon said with a frown. ¡°Five days of torture. Shall we get on with it?¡± And torture it was, though not for the reasons Hump expected. He had always known that Chosen were poorly trained when it came to focusing their intent, but even when he¡¯d first practiced with Bud and Celaine at Fisher¡¯s Lake, it had never seemed quite this bad. These were Chosen of the fifth circle¡ªto see them so easily distracted and fatigued had come at a great surprise. Yet, despite these setbacks, their skill and talent still shone through. As for Lady Fentris, she had no such trouble. She would have been a good wizard. He supposed he should have expected as much. Each night, Hump returned to the army encampment and spent what little energy he had left trying to master Spell Sculpting. At least for Transform Earth, he could use the technique now, though he felt like he was a long way off truly understanding it. Progress was fast, especially considering their starting point. By the second day, they had already learned to synchronise their essence, harmonising their intent in a way that strengthened each other rather than disrupted. By the fourth, they were successfully producing tunnels while the squad of earth wizards worked to repair them, imitating how the living wall would heal its damage. The training was gruelling, not just due to the complexity of the magic, but also the sheer amount of essence required to sustain a full day of practice. Rest periods were short, and for the most part, they relied on Essence Elixirs to keep them going. As powerful as they were, they did nothing for mental fatigue. As the fifth day drew to a close, Hump was feeling confident when he returned to his tent. The encampment was abuzz with activity, even as late as it was. There was no way the demons would not know an assault was coming, but so long as their plan remained secret, they would not be prepared for it. Every moment they could gain would make their plan more effective. Hump glanced over his shoulder from his spellbook when Celaine entered his tent. ¡°You not going to sleep?¡± she asked. ¡°I will, just not yet. I¡¯m so close, Celaine.¡± ¡°It is beautiful. I can see a spark of you in the stone, Hump. Whatever you¡¯re doing, it¡¯s different to your other magic.¡± She placed a hand on his shoulder and squeezed. ¡°The rest of us are going to sleep. Don¡¯t push yourself for too long. You must sleep, even if only a little.¡± Hump nodded, appreciating her concern but feeling a renewed focus. Tomorrow, the fate of many would rely on him, Celaine, and his friends among them. If he needed to forgo sleep, it was a small price to pay. Chapter 363 - The Fury of Alveron When morning came, Hump took up his position in the fifth regiment, led by Count Daston. If all went to plan today, it would be them that breached the walls of the citadel¡ªor Hell¡¯s Pocket, as the soldiers had taken to calling it. Soldiers moved with purpose as they readied for the battle that would soon come. The hammering of metal was a constant in the camp as blacksmiths mended armour and sharpened weapons. Much had changed in the encampment during Hump¡¯s training. What was once a sprawling sea of tents had transformed into a formidable fortification. Supply tents had grown as reinforcements arrived from Alveron, bringing with them enough supplies and equipment for a prolonged siege. Wooden palisades ringed the side of the encampment that faced the citadel, enhanced with stone walls at the key defensive points so as to deny the possibility of sabotage. Trebuchets were fixed upon the fortifications, their long arms unleashing a constant barrage at the magical barrier that protected the citadel. Deep cracks coated its surface, leaking a constant stream of essence. Hump watched with anticipation for when it finally broke. His party stood with him, the Blackthorne company ready nearby, as well as the Sheercliff contingent led by Marcela. On either side of them, other companies watched with the same anticipation, fully armed and ready for war. Boulders rained down upon Hell¡¯s Pocket, cracking against its barrier like thunder. Bit by bit, it weakened. ¡°This is the one,¡± Celaine said quietly. Hump¡¯s eyes went to the uneven boulder as it turned over in the sky, flying in a perfect arc toward the barrier. It trailed down and struck true. There was no forgetting the sound of the great barrier as it broke. It was as if the fabric of the world had splintered into a thousand pieces. The air itself shook with the force; a tremor that reverberated through the ground beneath Hump¡¯s feet, sending shockwaves through his bones. The chaotic energy of the dungeon was unleashed in a tempest of raw energy that crackled as it blasted past them. Hump shielded his eyes and stared at the scene, unable to look away. Witnessing magic as powerful as the barrier was one thing, but seeing it finally break apart so violently was awe-inspiring. Five days it had been bombarded by enchanted ammunition. Five days it had stood unbroken. Now though¡­ the sky above the citadel was transformed into a tapestry of falling stars, descending upon the buildings below in a glittering rain. Even in this hellish world, Hump couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the sheer spectacle. Revel in the power that tore through the air. Though he was young, he had experienced magic that was more powerful than many wizards would see in a lifetime. Each encounter gripped him with the same wonder he¡¯d felt when he witnessed a god pillar descend from the sky for the first time. A dream of wielding such might himself. Demonic magic was foreign, and while he knew it was wrong, Hump was fascinated by it. The thought of studying it, of wielding such formidable power, consumed his mind even when he should be focusing on the battle to come. ¡°Amazing,¡± he whispered. ¡°What?¡± Bud asked. Hump glanced at his friend, feeling a little guilty. If Bud knew what was going through his head, the knight would have been horrified. ¡°It¡¯s almost time,¡± Hump said. Bud nodded, turning back to the citadel, his eyes burning with resolve. There was no fear on his face. No hesitation. ¡°Whatever terrible tricks the demons have left, it will not save them now.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t say that!¡± Dylan said, his expression pained. Bud gave him a confused look then glanced at Emilia. ¡°What did I say?¡± She chuckled and stepped up beside him. ¡°It is bad luck to say such things before a battle. You¡¯ll put a jinx on us.¡± ¡°Really, Bud, I thought you would have learned such things by now,¡± Dylan said. ¡°Best go have a word with General Korteg and see if we can push this back until tomorrow.¡± Bud¡¯s face became even more confused, and Hump couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Bud furrowed his brow as his eyes went to Hump, his lips forming a tight smile. ¡°You¡¯re having me on.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Hump said. ¡°Jinxes are serious business. Such things cannot be undone by my magic.¡± Dylan¡¯s seriousness broke into laughter. ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Bud said. ¡°Well, my mistake then.¡± ¡°Oh, stop it you two,¡± Emilia said. ¡°People are looking,¡± Celaine said quietly. ¡°The three of you should really be more focused at a time like this.¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ¡°Really!¡± Emilia snapped. ¡°This is hardly a good look for the company.¡± ¡°The three of us?¡± Bud said affronted. ¡°I¡ª¡± Hump shook his head in disappointment. ¡°Terrible, Bud. Truly. We have a battle to win. Nisha¡¯s ashamed of you too.¡± The little dragon perked up at the mention of her name, her bright purple eyes moving between them in excitement. Soon, the order came from Count Daston for them to move to assemble with the rest of the army. They passed through the front facing gate of the fortification, stepping out onto the fields before Hell¡¯s Pocket. The trebuchet bombardment continued, fires spreading throughout the citadel as they struck the inner buildings. Alveron¡¯s army poured out steadily from the gates, forming quiet lines before the palisades, the sound of marching feet, steel, and shouting officers adding to the din. Hump drew a nervous breath. Outside, Hell¡¯s Pocket seemed far nearer. Without the wall between him and it, Hump felt exposed. He could see the small forms of demons upon the walls and moving within the streets of the citadel. Nishari pressed against Hump¡¯s leg, feeling his nervousness. She was as tall as his waist now, like a small horse, only with deadly claws and fire breath. ¡°Whatever happens, stay close to me,¡± he told her. Play. He caught a glimpse of the demons from her mind¡ªthe smell of smoke and feeling of the oily essence of the dungeon on her scales. A low rumbling growl escaped her, vibrating against Hump¡¯s leg, excitement and fear racing through her at once. It seemed he¡¯d been worried for her for nothing. While Bud, Emilia, and Dylan went to speak with Henrietta and the Blackthorne company nearby, Hump greeted Lady Fenris and the other Chosen of Osidium as they joined the ranks of Count Daston. He glanced at the other Chosen that had arrived with the Crystal Sorcerer¡ªled by Owen and what remained of his party. The giant man greeted Hump fondly, his giant hammer resting on his shoulder. Marian, Theodore, and Lani were with him, along with many Chosen that Hump did not know the faces of, but he could tell they were powerful. Most wore the robes of a Sorcerer, many bearing the sigils of Ordana, Seres, and Sumi, the three gods most known for their destructive capabilities. While Hump and the other earth users would try and keep the wall at bay, they were the ones that would create the breach. Still more poured from the gates: siege ladders carried by two dozen men, wooden barriers to protect against enemy projectiles, the shrines to the gods. All of them gathered to where General Korteg would lead the assault against the centre wall¡ªa distraction, while Count Daston led the true attack to the left. Once the breach was made, the other regiments would swing around and join them through it. Soon, Bud and the others returned. ¡°What do you make of it?¡± Emilia whispered to Hump. ¡°Are you confident?¡± Hump clutched the Earthheart Opal around his neck, feeling his connection to the earth. He had slept little last night in preparation for this day, but nonetheless, he felt strong. His essence flowed easily, his mind was clear, and most importantly of all, he felt confident. ¡°We will make the breach,¡± Hump assured her. ¡°You just keep the enemy off us until then.¡± She smiled. ¡°My blade shall dance through the ranks of the enemy, don¡¯t you worry about that.¡± ¡°I do wish they¡¯d hurry up a bit though,¡± Dylan muttered. ¡°Can you make anything out on the walls, Celaine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± she said. ¡°They seem afraid, but it¡¯s hard to tell with demons. Their ranks aren¡¯t as organised as they were during the last assault.¡± ¡°So either they¡¯re baiting us in, or their strength is not what we thought,¡± Hump said. ¡°Or the demons are demonstrating the cowardice we know them for,¡± Bud said. ¡°We will soon find out.¡± The knight nodded, and Hump followed his gaze to see General Korteg stride out in front of the army. The essence of Byzantius cloaking him in a red aura that drew Hump¡¯s eye away from the city. His heart pounded in his chest, spurred on by the sensation of the war god¡¯s essence. The sensation of beating drums rolled, stirred from somewhere deep within Hump. The general¡¯s armour gleamed red in his essence, its intricate designs reflecting the light. He held his helmet under his arm, revealing his greying hair tied up into a tight, disciplined bun. His gaze roamed over the fires of the citadel, yet his head was held high, his posture exuding confidence. With deliberate grace, Korteg turned his back on the burning city and faced his army. His eyes blazed with the war god¡¯s essence like the very demons they would now face. Hump thought the soldiers stood a little taller as the general¡¯s eyes passed over them. He found that he did the same. ¡°Warriors of the gods,¡± General Korteg roared, his voice a thunderous echo, resonating with essence. ¡°My brothers and sisters. Today, we stand at the precipice of destiny, poised to strike at the heart of this foul world. A world that seeks to engulf all we hold dear if we do not stem its tide here and now. A world that will spread despair to our sacred lands: our homes, our kin, and our children. ¡°We march to war beneath the banners of our gods. They watch us now! Honour and the eternal halls of heaven await our valour. Victory or death. But let not the shadow of fear darken your hearts, for those that fall in glory shall be embraced in the loving arms of the gods.¡± Drawing a mighty war horn from his belt, General Korteg unleashed a mighty blast that seemed to shake the very world. His essence flared, and the aura of Byzantius expanded, transforming the world around them. A colossal cube of power enveloped the army and the field before them in the divine might of the war god. Deep red fissures cracked the air like shards of glass. Strength and courage pulsed through Hump, pushing back the vestiges of fear. Around him, the eyes of everyone were now red, blazing with Byzantius¡¯ power. Korteg raised his massive sword into the air, appearing as a titan among men. ¡°To hell. To war. To glory. For the gods!¡± All along the line, more horns sounded, like the angry bellows of a great beast. The army erupted with shouts and cheers¡ªthe fury of Alveron unleashed. With one hand, General Korteg placed his helmet upon his head. His red eyes gleamed through the helm¡¯s visor. ¡°For Alveron,¡± he declared, the words resounding in the ears of every soldier like a sacred oath. Then the general turned toward the citadel, sword outstretched at his side, and he marched. In that moment, he resembled a paladin out of legend¡ªa figure of unyielding strength. It crossed Hump¡¯s mind that he might be witnessing the birth of a new legend. After all, when was the last time an eighth circle Chosen led the march to war? Chapter 364 - Devil Hump gazed down upon the advancing army of Alveron from where he stood atop a shallow hill, the plains of red grass before Hell¡¯s Pocket spread out before him. The air shuddered with the beat of drums. Hump sensed essence in the sound¡ªdivine power carried in the constant pounding, enhancing every member of the army. It was rich with intent: fearlessness, strength, courage. The boon was weak, not enough to stir Hump¡¯s own body, but it would do much for ordinary soldiers. Even for him, a little of his anxiety fell away. The hollow feeling in the pit of his stomach left him and a sense of calm descended. Faint excitement filled him, and he saw it in the eyes of the soldiers around him too. The beast of Alveron had awoken, and it was not afraid¡­ it was angry. General Korteg marched ahead, seeming a towering figure now in his red armour, cloaked in his blessings. His gait appeared larger, his movements strong and fast. Behind him, the army marched to the boom of the drums, a tide of silver steel upon red fields. The air around them was alight with divine power¡ªblessings and the aura of the shrines forming a haze of all colours that swept forward. Hump wondered how the demons saw it. To them, it must seem as if the gods were truly there, their armies sweeping forward with the mist. But there were no gods here, only brave men and women that sought to protect their homes and families. Hump clutched tightly to his staff, his eyes flicking to the citadel as magic gathered overhead. ¡°It is a mighty sight, isn¡¯t it?¡± Bud said, a ferocious grin on his face. ¡°I have never seen something so magnificent.¡± ¡°It really is,¡± Dylan said, eyes fixed on the scene. ¡°Even when Fort Nordric was besieged, we didn¡¯t see such strength.¡± ¡°The battle hasn¡¯t even begun yet,¡± Celaine said. ¡°I¡¯ve spotted a few greater demons within the walls. I think they¡¯re keeping hidden.¡± ¡°No doubt waiting for an opportune moment,¡± Emilia said. ¡°If they find a chance to strike while the army is compact like this, it will be devastating.¡± Bud shook his head. ¡°They will not make it through our defences. They cannot.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure.¡± Hump sensed the essence in the air over Hell¡¯s Pocket. ¡°The demons are preparing their magic. The army is in range now.¡± Dread filled Hump as thousands of soldiers spread out before the walls, a line of spears and shields that seemed unending. More were kept in reserve, ready to take the place of those that fell, or pour in behind them through a breach. Almost five thousand in total, not counting the Daston regiment. It was an impressive force, but he lacked Bud¡¯s confidence. Being packed in tightly like that made them vulnerable to everything the demons could throw at them. Catapults upon the walls launched flaming projectiles that brimmed with essence. Magic gathered overhead, forming great balls of purple fire, waves of arcane might, and streams of various elements. All fell upon the army at once. The blessing and magic of Chosen and practitioners rose at once to meet it, while others started their own attacks¡ªdark spheres of death, blazing fireballs, floods of miasma. The battle between spellcasters had begun. The ground shook beneath Hump¡¯s feet, a constant quaking as if the earth itself was erupting with fury. Thunderous booms and cracks filled the air as most spells broke against the defensive blessings that covered the soldiers. The magic ricocheted in explosive bursts, spells shattering in all directions as they collided with the defences. Yet even divinity was not perfect. A catapult stone shattered upon impact, splitting into dozens of flaming essence stones that pierced the blessings and fell amongst the soldiers in a hail of shrapnel. Bodies were crushed. Hump saw a man¡¯s head blown clean off, his body toppling slowly to the ground. Others screamed and flailed as they were set alight, healers moving in quickly to put out the blazes and do what they could to save their lives. It was a terrifying sight, but the tide of steel did not slow. The red field quickly disappeared as soldiers filled it, General Korteg still leading the way. His great sword carved through magic and stones alike, forcing his way ahead fearlessly. ¡°Father,¡± Marcela said. Count Daston shook his head. ¡°Hold. Our time has not come.¡± Marcela had a pained expression. Hump knew her thoughts¡ªher people were dying, while they stood there watching. Still, Hump and the others waited for Count Daston¡¯s command. Minutes passed. The army neared the walls, armoured bodies trailing behind them, their blood hidden amidst the red grass. Archers were in range now, loosing arrows at the demons upon the battlements. Other soldiers placed wooden barriers before them, enchanted with the runes of Loften to resist enemy magic, forming a hurried formation. There, earth wielders started work on trenches, creating what cover they could. As the army neared, the living wall grew excited. Its many eyes stirred constantly, shifting between everyone before it. Some of its mouths were open, salivating with hunger, others smiled, or bared their teeth. Its arms opened and closed their hands, grasping in excitement. Trebuchets impacted it, focusing ahead of the army and trying to make a breach, but its wounds were healed in moments. The damage they had dealt the previous week had been nothing to it. Upon the battlements, a catapult burst asunder as a trebuchet struck it perfectly. Count Daston turned from the battlefield and looked over the regiment. Unarmoured and without a weapon, he was a stark contrast to General Korteg. The hulking man was pure muscle, with skin and flesh tougher than any armour, and fists that could shatter the skulls of a greater demon if given the chance. His hair was long and the same dark brown as Marcela¡¯s, swaying gently in the wind of essence. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡°It is time,¡± the man said. His voice was not loud, but it was clear to every person there, carried with his intent. ¡°All of you know our task and the importance of it.¡± His eyes roamed over the soldiers, the breach team under the command of Owen, Lady Fenris and the other Chosen of Osidium, until they finally landed on Hump. ¡°May the gods be with us this day.¡± With that, their regiment was moving. Eight hundred of them would attack to the left of where most of the rest of the army were gathered. A second regiment were already in position farther to the left, entrenched and with barriers setup before them. Their job was to draw enemy attention and establish a route to the walls to reduce losses in the Daston regiment on approach. ¡°Take to the skies, Hump told Nishari. Do not go near the castle, and return if anything comes close.¡± Nisha pressed against his leg affectionately and then flapped her wings. Soldiers stepped back from them as she flew upward. At least there, she was out of the focus of the enemy and away from their bombardment. The soldiers packed tighter around Hump and his party. He was somewhere in the centre of the line, a few ranks back from Count Daston. The Blackthorne company were at their rear, while Marcela¡¯s company took the left flank, and a third led by Anara was on the right. Hump caught only glimpses of the battle from amongst the soldiers. Now that they were moving, his height left him struggling to see anything substantial. The stink of oil and metal stung at his nostrils like blood. Magic and fire filled the air before him, yet he could hardly make out its direction from where he was squashed between soldiers. His heart hammered. He held his breath with each explosive boom and quake of the earth. The world felt like it was closing in and that he would be crushed. He hated not being able to see what was going on. If an attack was on its way, he wouldn¡¯t even see it in time to raise a Shield. But Bud stood before him, a bastion against such things, and Count Daston was the greatest defender in their entire army. In many ways, there was no safer place on the battlefield than where Hump now stood. Nisha gave Hump a glimpse of the battle from above. The army of Alveron filled the plains with a tide of bodies so thick he could barely make out the red grass below. Smoke and essence rose in great plumes across the ground, but it was nothing compared to the fires that raged in the citadel. Much of the outer sectors were consumed by it. Hump could hardly make out the details in the flash of images she sent him, but he saw demons pouring magic over the flames to try and quell them. Others raced through the city like a nest of ants that had been kicked open, packing the walls tightly and filling the streets. Large areas had been cleared where stone fortifications or barriers now stood, restricting access to the inner citadel where the larger and more lavish dwellings stood. As they neared the walls, Hump could make out the faces of the demons upon it. Most were imps or blood horrors, the latter using bows and arrows, their attacks doing little to the Chosen of Avaroth that led the charge. Count Daston all but ignored them, his body impervious to such attacks. Instead, he protected those around him while avoiding drawing attention to himself. The moment the enemy realised he was here, their plan to lure their forces elsewhere would fail. It was through flashes of imagery Nisha sent him that Hump saw greater demons finally making their appearance, their powerful magics assaulting the gathered soldiers to the right. So far, the plan was working. Attention was on the rest of the army more so than the Daston regiment. Hump sensed a change before he saw it. The chaotic essence that stormed the battlefield suddenly became still. For a few seconds, he couldn¡¯t comprehend what could cause such a thing, but then he sensed the intent within. Someone¡ªsomething¡ªhad claimed it. Activating Spirit Sight eyes searched the walls, finding a figure directly in front of General Korteg¡ªa man with wings. Immediately, Hump was reminded of Karlac: human features, batlike wings, and an essence so deep and rich the world paled around him. ¡°Devil!¡± came the shout of one of Count Daston¡¯s aides. The creature raised its arms, black hair blowing on its head. It appeared tiny against the backdrop of the citadel, yet its power made it shine like a beacon to Hump¡¯s Spirit Sight. Hump formed a mental wall, resisting the evil intent that pervaded the essence around him. Its power gathered until the air around it was so thick that it obscured everything behind it from view. Even as the devil gathered its power, blasts of fire and rays of light shot at it from General Korteg¡¯s regiments, yet they broke harmlessly upon its defences. A wave of blue surged¡ªKelisia¡¯s might sweeping up and over the wall¡ªthe frostfire flames freezing lesser demons upon the battlement and forming a spike of ice like a giant¡¯s claw that struck the devil. The moment it touched it, the claw shattered into a thousand pieces, dissipating into essence. ¡°This is no ordinary devil,¡± Hump said to his party members. ¡°Focus your blessings.¡± He raised his voice. ¡°Marcela, Owen, Anara¡ªthis attack isn¡¯t something ordinary soldiers can defend against. Use your strongest defences.¡± To the left, Len formed a barrier that guarded the front left side of the line. Flowers filled the air as Anara released her blessing, one falling upon Hump to help protect him from harm. Hump raised his own Shield around his party, while Bud, Dylan, and the others of the Blackthorne company shrouded the troops in their blessings. Finally, the devil responded. A rippling purple wave erupted from its hands, descending upon the army. It descended upon the general. From there, Hump saw nothing of the man¡¯s response, but he saw Count Daston step up to meet it. Even hundreds of paces down the wall, the wave came closer, sweeping out like a river through a broken dam. Count Daston¡¯s retinue formed up at his side, their blessings rising to resist it. The wave came closer¡ªa chilling aura radiating from it that made Hump feel as if death approached. Far to the right, explosions of essence went up. From Nisha¡¯s view, he caught a glimpse of General Korteg and the other powerful people resisting a great wave of purple that swept out from the walls. It came closer still to the Daston company, as fast as the tide. The Chosen at Count Daston¡¯s side were blasted to their knees by the force, yet the wave did not make it through. Count Daston roared as a great barrier formed before him, taking the image of a towering shield, adorned with complex patterns and runes. Energy exploded on impact. Hump gasped at the power, leaning against his staff as his Shield took the brunt of it. The air turned to chaos once more. Where the wave made contact, it was as if it drained the essence, swallowing it up, yet its power was resisted. To the right, General Korteg¡¯s portion of the army was not so lucky. Where the front ranks had resisted the wave, they had not been able to repel it, only deflect it outward. It spread, engulfing hundreds along the flanks of the army. They did not even scream as the wave swallowed them. One moment they were there, the next gone. As the wave dissipated, its power diminished by the many Chosen and practitioners working together to stop it, there was nothing left in its wake. No sign of the soldiers it had killed, no army, no weapons. It was as if they had never been. ¡°What is that?¡± Emilia said quietly, her voice filled with horror. ¡°The demon lord,¡± Dylan said. ¡°It must be. What else could possess such power.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about time it revealed itself,¡± Bud snarled, Heart of Frostfire blazing around him, turning the air cold. Chapter 365 - Demon Lord The demon lord had revealed itself, and it had done so to absolute devastation. For a few precious seconds, the Daston regiment came to a halt, the eyes of the soldiers fixed on the area now void of everyone. In a moment, hundreds of people had been swallowed up. Now their bodies were gone, and all sign that they had ever been there had vanished but for the trampled red grass. The world stood poised for the demon lord¡¯s next move. As magic gathered around it, the red world turned to one of purples. The sky darkened above the citadel. The walls became cast in the eerie light of the demon lord¡¯s magic. It pierced the fabric of the world, manifesting behind Hump and the army of soldiers, and before the fortification the army of Alveron had constructed over the last week. ¡°Get back, Nishari,¡± Hump commanded, sensing her fly closer. He conveyed his vision of the demon lord¡ªthe creature¡¯s vast power, and the fear Hump had of its wrath. He sensed her sulkiness, but she seemed to understand the severity of the situation and backed away from the citadel. For a painstaking few seconds, Hump waited in horror for what destruction might follow. Yet it was a wall that the demon lord manifested. A grand barrier that cut off the army¡¯s retreat and trapped them in the plains between their encampment and Hell¡¯s Pocket. He had been too late. He sensed Nisha¡¯s fear as she came face to face with the barrier. As he turned back, he saw her flying in the air, trapped inside with the rest of them. ¡°Stay there and stay low.¡± He envisioned her near the ground, and she responded in kind. Strong. Came Nishari¡¯s thoughts in his head¡ªnot the word exactly, but the concept. An image of the citadel filled Hump¡¯s mind, but now there were no demons but for the lord himself, shrouded in dark energy, yet holding it. Hump wondered what foul magic might follow next, but instead, the demon lord spoke. ¡°As is always the case with mankind,¡± the demon lord said, its accent that of the perfect noble, ¡°you sow the seeds of your own demise. Your flesh shall feed our world. Your souls shall nurture it. Your deaths shall be the fuel we need to spread across your lands and consume them.¡± ¡°I am General Jorvan Korteg,¡± the general barked, his voice loud and clear even from across the battlefield. ¡°Your words have no power here. Name yourself, devil.¡± A sly smile spread across the devil¡¯s lips. ¡°I am Draevor, Lord of the Red Sky, Keeper of the Emberstone. And on my word, you are all going to Die.¡± The world resonated with the final word as if Draevor had unleashed a spell. Hump¡¯s chest grew tight as he realised that he was holding his breath. He forced himself to breathe, short, quick gasps of air. His skin still twitched with the sensation of the demon lord¡¯s essence. His soul shuddered from the sheer presence of such domineering intent. Yet that sensation gave him focus. He cast all fear to the river, calmed the waves of uncertainty in his channels, and steeled himself against the demon lord¡¯s power. They had known it would be here and that they would somehow have to face it. Better it showed its hand now than while they were crowded in the city streets within the walls. Draevor exploded into laughter, like the outburst of a child. ¡°It appears my words have more power than you thought.¡± ¡°I shall not spar quips with an evil devil,¡± General Korteg said. ¡°Today, you meet the wrath of the Pantheon. We shall purge your taint from our world and be free of you.¡± Then he addressed the men, the aura of Byzantius rising. The cube of fragmented essence that surrounded them started to shift, the fractures webbing out, becoming larger.. ¡°Soldiers! Fear not the shadow of these fell creatures! Fight!¡± Cheers sounded, quiet at first, but they built to a crescendo, until the soldiers of the Daston regiment joined them. The demon lord snarled, gathering more power and hurling it indiscriminately upon the lines of soldiers. This time, the army was prepared. Chosen formed a steadfast defence, their blessings manifesting to meet it. Artifacts activated over the line, and a powerful Shield formed a wall over their heads¡ªsiege magic activated by a host of wizards. Along the wall, more greater demons made their presence known, spewing their own vile magics upon the battlefield¡ªplagues of green sludge, waves of blood, flaming darkness. It broke against the army¡¯s defences all the same. The distraction was working. General Korteg had the attention of the demon lord and its army. Now Hump and the rest of the breach team had to make use of the time that had been granted to them. ¡°Forward, soldiers!¡± came Count Daston¡¯s voice, enhanced by essence¡ªcalm, collected, and focused. ¡°Chosen, blessings up. To those above the fourth circle, restrict your strength where you can. We will give nothing away until we must.¡± With that, they were moving once more. It was less than a minute to the trenches set up by the forward regiment, but that time stretched on for an age. Soldiers fell to either side of Hump, dying to the enemy projectiles that made it through the layers of defence, though such attacks were few and far between. The air was thick with dust and smoke. Essence stung against Hump¡¯s skin, a storm of dissipated spells and the residual power of blessings. When they dived into the trenches, there were only a few moments of reprieve from behind the shelter of enchanted wooden barriers spread out in a wall before the walls before they were advancing again. Soldiers of the second regiment went first, working in groups to lift the wooden walls and carry them closer to the walls. The Daston regiment followed close behind. Ordinary soldiers formed tight shield walls, while Chosen and practitioners stood behind them and amplified their defences. Archers retaliated from the trenches, loosing arrows overhead. Most were swatted aside by the living wall¡¯s many arms, but some made it through and felled demons upon the battlements. The weight of bodies around Hump was crushing as soldiers crammed in tighter against the enemy attacks. All he could do was push forward into the unknown, barely able to see with all the soldiers in his way, their steel shields forming a wall against the enemy. Chosen were spaced out amongst them, their blessings protecting them from the enemy attacks from the walls. Explosions of light, magic, and debris created a haze that was almost impossible to see through. Hump caught glimpses of demons above, saw the hate in the eyes of imps and bloodhorrors, and the hunger of the living wall. And then it was gone again, hidden behind steel and bodies. All Hump could do was follow Bud before him. Drums beat somewhere behind Hump. Magic exploded overhead. All around him, screams filled the air. The world was utter chaos as battle consumed everything. Demons stirred upon the walls as they drew closer, shooting arrows, magic, and launching massive projectiles upon the army. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. It was the glimpses Nisha gave Hump from above that made him feel some semblance of control. The demon lord and most of its army was still focused on General Korteg and the other regiments. The plan was working. Hump marched forward, staff in hand. He focused on simple magic to deflect the enemy attacks¡ªParry Shield consumed little of his essence, and he knew he¡¯d need all of it for the task to come. Lady Fentris clearly did not think the same. She used her crystal blessings to manifest barriers over much of the line. As beautiful as her spells were, gleaming in the dull red light of the dungeon, Hump wondered how much essence she would have left. That answer would come soon. Before long, Hump reached the living wall. The red of its flesh was clearer now. From a distance, it could have been stone, but up close there was no doubt that Hump was staring at meat. Veins throbbed beneath the surface. Bumps and moles and grotesque pustules coated it. A single eye found Hump and stared at him. It was blue and all too human, yet like all the eyes upon the wall, there was a hollowness to it, like staring into the soulless eyes of a madman. Yet Hump felt little fear. Blessings empowered him, their essence surrounding him and instilling them with all sorts of changes. Even this close to the living wall, all he felt was a rush. It was a strange feeling, like his mind was not entirely his own. In that moment, Hump was hardly complaining: fear, doubt¡ªthey were the killers of wizards. In the chaos of battle, he felt more focused than ever. More powerful than ever. ¡°Maintain the shield wall,¡± Count Daston ordered. ¡°Breach team, get to the task. Protectors, keep them safe.¡± All around Hump, the first and second teams of soldiers, Chosen, and practitioners moved into position, his own party amongst them. Their task was to defend against enemy attacks and projectiles, and now that the regiment was no longer moving, the defence was even more resolute than before. The wooden barriers of Loften were planted in place, barriers of magic formed overhead, boons filled the air with mist of all colours. And the breach team moved into position. Hump took his place amongst the Chosen of Osidium, Lady Fentris repeating the lessons of their training. They waited, watching as the offensive team moved into place. Owen was at the front, his great hammer hefted in his hands. Sorcerers huddled together, staffs and wands out as they focused their magic into a single, dense cloud. Their elements mixed together, somehow enhancing each other. At first, Hump didn¡¯t understand how so many elements could interact without cancelling each other out, but he sensed more to it. Their powers stemmed from the divine¡ªin that, they were all connected. Randall Ferrand was amongst them, pouring his Frostfire into the pool of magic. Not far away, Madeliene defended him, shield and sword in hand, a valkyrie of Byzantius that used her blessings to draw the enemy attacks to her. There was no sign of Skander, but no doubt the rogue would be somewhere nearby. Different colours flashed within the pool of essence, flickering constantly in a rainbow of light. It became more erratic, the flashes brighter. Streaks of essence lashed outward, striking at the wall and ground, tearing it up or sowing fire in its wake. Then all at once, the Chosen unleashed their power at the wall. A beam of blessings shot forward in a cylinder of power. It tore at the wall with a roaring rush. The living wall screamed as its flesh was destroyed. Gaunt, pale skin peeled back, blood pouring from the expanding wounds. Stone and flesh chipped away, and mouths all along the wall let out a shrill, terrifying scream. Yet essence poured in from the ground and flanks, healing the damage almost as quickly as it was dealt. Its defences were unlike the previous day. It was strong, more durable, and it retaliated with fury. Hands lashed out, sprouting from the wall until they were swatting at the front line of soldiers, a dozen paces from the wall. They fought it back with shields and weapons. Projectiles poured in, but Bud and the others took over the defence, along with a number of other Chosen. Count Daston was amongst them, the Chosen of Avaroth capable of resisting even the power of Greater Demons. Owen leapt forward, the giant of a man shattering a hand in a blood explosion as he barreled past. He raised his hammer overhead, its metal glowing as it grew and rose, piercing the sky like a towering spire. With a roar, he swung it down. The air boomed. A storm of power shook the world. It struck the wall with a fierceness that made the earth quake. Cracks spread through the wall, oozing thick, red blood. That weakness was all it took for the Sorcerers to make progress, tearing apart the fragmented flesh, a hole beginning to take form. An ear-splitting scream went up all along the wall, sharp and shrill as a banshee. ¡°As we practiced,¡± Lady Fentris said. ¡°Is everyone ready?¡± Around Hump, the Chosen of Osidium prepared their weapons. Hump stood amongst them, his staff aglow with essence. Lady Fentris called upon her crystal walls, their translucent barriers shimmering with light as they spread across the right side of the living wall, coating the flesh as it tried to heal and restricting it. Aric summoned dark iron from the earth, while Liora sang to the stone, her melodic voicing weaving enchantments into the very fabric of the demonic wall before them. Ingrid, the heavily armoured paladin, took position at the front, her shield emblazoned with the sigil of Osidium, bright with essence. All their essence worked in tandem, their intent¡¯s focused on a single purpose¡ªforming a tunnel through the wall and keeping anything that tried to get in out. The runes of Hump¡¯s staff brimmed with essence, a spell ready on his lips, and its fuel boiling within the focus. His spellbook fell open in his left hand, strands of bronze wisping through the air to connect with his staff. The Earthheart Opal on his chest felt as heavy as the world, yet somehow it was no burden to him. Rather, it connected him to the very essence of the world. In that moment, clarity washed over Hump¡ªa sharp focus that only life or death situations could bring. He sensed the earth eagerly awaiting his command beneath him, its timeless intent in harmony with his own in that moment. With a thought, Hump manifested his soul. His aura expanded around him, turning the world purple in its blaze. His blood grew hot, the dragon blood within him coming alive with thrill and battle. ¡°Transform Earth,¡± Hump whispered, and the earth rushed to obey. Hump levelled his staff toward the wall, directing his focus to the left side. He and Aric worked in unison, their essence resonating and their power surging as they drew upon the earth at once. The air thrummed with essence as they formed a sturdy barrier against the living wall. Blood-red ribbons of the wall¡¯s own essence tried to knit itself back together, but their combined strength kept it at bay. The first layer of the tunnel was built, its foundations firm against the ground. Even with just this, Hump felt the crushing force of the wall as it tried to break through. All he could do was throw more essence to his magic. It was slow, dangerous work. The tunnel gradually took form, but Hump sensed his essence draining rapidly. But the breach team was progressing fast, and the wall¡¯s defences seemed to weaken. Excitement filled Hump as he caught the first glimpse of the city beyond the wall through a small gap in the stone, when an image from Nishari appeared in his mind. Reinforcements moved along the walls, amongst them, greater demons. Their plan had been seen through. The first greater demon reached the wall above them and seemed to hesitate, afraid at the sight of so many powerful Chosen. The living wall grabbed it by the leg with one of its hands, holding it in place. The creature¡¯s eyes widened in panic as it realised it was trapped. Essence poured up from the hand, feeding it strength, and backed into a corner it had no choice but to use it. A jet of fire poured from a staff made of bones. Even from the ground, Hump felt the heat on his face before it struck, but he didn¡¯t react. It was for the others to deal with. Count Daston was first in line before the greater demon, arms held in a cross before his chest. A barrier formed before him that absorbed the enemy magic. Pulsing energy rippled through the silver surface, with each impact, growing brighter. Suddenly, the barrier flashed and Count Daston shot forward on the light, slamming into the greater demon, fist thudding into the centre of its stomach. It doubled over, gasping, spittle flying from its mouth. Then Daston swung the creature around by its arm and shoulder, hurling it toward the wall. He floated above, staring down upon the wall. Demons roared to focus their attacks on him, only for an aura of rippling essence to expand around him, as if a silver lake had manifested overhead. Suspended in the air, it was as if to say ¡®I am here.¡¯ Chapter 366 - The Living Wall As Count Daston floated overhead, Celaine¡¯s eyes went to the demon lord far to the distant right. The creature¡¯s eyes were on them now. Their deception would not last much longer. With a thought, arrows of shadows appeared in the air around Celaine. It was easy here. Darkness felt strong in this world. She had wondered whether that was the lack of sunlight or a trait of the dungeon; either way it served her well. Readying her bow, she manifested an arrow in her hand, the shadow flickering faintly between her fingers as she placed it onto the string and took aim. Using Relentless Pursuit, she could see the many weaknesses in the armour and bodies of the demons marked out in red. She loosed her arrow, the shadow arrows around her flying with it, each of them finding their mark without fail, felling the beasts on the battlements. More filled their place quickly. There was no end of targets¡ªno end of prey. Arrow after arrow she loosed upon the walls. She tried to pick out the more powerful enemies¡ªthose ordering around the other demons, or ones that demonstrated more strength, but in the chaos of battle that was often difficult to distinguish. Bud was nearby, hacking back the arms of the living wall as they tried to reach for the breach team. To the left, the wall¡¯s flesh split apart, a gap appearing from which a host of bloodhorrors poured out from within, large swords and spears in hand. They were not the first to sally out, though the desperate assaults had not found success so far. The Blackthorne company moved to intercept them, working together with Marcela and the Sheercliff company. Marcela fought closest to Celaine, her curved sword sending blades of water through the enemy, tearing them apart. Across from her, Dylan and Emilia were in the fray, the druid¡¯s vines grasping at demons and pinning them in place, while Emilia¡¯s rapier sliced through the enemy ranks with ease. In moments the doorway closed once more. The demons that remained were left stranded and fought ferociously to the bitter end like the cornered beasts they were. Their assault had done nothing. The concentrated attack of the breach team didn¡¯t falter for a moment, their blessings continuing to bombard the living wall, grinding away at its surface and leaving behind a gaping, bloody wound. The wound was not visible for long, however. Hump and the Chosen of Osidium lined it with stone, slowly building it up to two tall walls of their own that created a tunnel through the breach, cutting off the living wall¡¯s ability to heal the wound. A gap was already made, and through it, Celaine could see the thousands of demons waiting for them on the other side. Where the living wall tried to heal, Hump and the Chosen would form barriers of stone to block the path of its expanding flesh, where it would heal over instead. The wind of essence was fierce. One of the Chosen of Osidium sung as she worked, her voice an eerie tune upon the battlefield. Celaine knew that the task had to be exhausting. She glanced back at Hump, the wizard¡¯s cloak billowing in the wind, his hair blowing back against his face, and his eyes were bright with bronze. His staff and spellbook were alight with it too as he poured more and more fuel into his magic. Yet the air around him was purple with his manifested soul, the blazing power vaguely taking on the shape of a dragon, radiating an intimidating aura that Celaine could only compare to a wolf dragon. Sweat beaded on his forehead and he was gritting his jaw. She had seen him push himself too far before, and this reminded her of such times, but what choice did they have? Turning back to the wall, Celaine wasn¡¯t even sure it would work. All she could do was kill whatever threats that revealed themselves before they had a chance to strike. She scanned the battlements as the shrill, frantic cries of a creature filled the air, frantically barking orders. Her eyes soon settled on a creature that she recognised as a devil spawn, similar to the one she and Hump had encountered on the way to Fort Nordric. The small creature was mounted atop a bloodhorror¡¯s shoulders, but the bloodhorror¡¯s own head was missing, replaced by the grotesque, baby-like demon. It pointed at Count Daston as he floated overhead, no doubt ordering for the demons around it to focus their attacks on him. Celaine aimed and loosed an arrow, piercing the creature in the side of its skull where it became lodged. The bloodhorror mount¡¯s arm went limp, then its body collapsed. Around it, other demons were already aiming for the sky. She¡¯d been too late. She manifested arrows around her just as other Chosen and archers noticed the same thing, doubling their barrage of attacks upon the battlements. But even with the shield over the citadel down, the living wall lashed out with its arms, intercepting the attacks and protecting those on its walls. The demons attacked. Balls of different coloured fires blazed, soaring upward in trailing smoke; arrows and spears were blurs of steel and wood; bolts of essence, chains of lightning, whips of dark magic¡ªall of it sought the count. At the same time, shouts of alarm came from the right. Celaine looked over to see the demon lord was moving, flying through the sky like an arrow. Shouts went up around her as the Daston regiment prepared to face the deadly foe, Chosen already layering blessings of protection in case it unleashed the same destructive wave as it had previously. Count Daston did not move from where he was suspended in the sky. The pool of essence surrounding him was still, but for the faint wisps of silver essence floating within. There was something about it that made Celaine hesitate¡ªlike an impassable barrier lay between them that her eyes could not see. The demonic attacks reached him and the wall flared. There were no explosions or shattered arrows. Instead, the lake that surrounded him absorbed the attacks, turning them into wisps of silver mists and ripples like rain upon a pond. Above it all, Count Daston¡¯s body started to glow. With every passing moment it grew brighter, becoming more radiant. Marcela had stopped nearby to watch her father. ¡°What is that blessing?¡± Celaine asked. ¡°My father¡¯s seventh blessing,¡± Marcela said. ¡°Lake of Tranquillity.¡± With each spell the blessing absorbed, it was as if that power was redirected to the count. Quickly, Celaine lost sight of him, the essence so thick with mist now that she couldn¡¯t see beyond it but for a flare of light like the sun behind the clouds. When the demons finally stopped their barrage, they were staring upward in fear, shielding their eyes with clawed hands. The mist cleared, and the count was now a shining figure, bright with silver. His gaze fell upon the wall. In a flash, Count Daston descended at a speed Celaine could hardly follow, though follow she did. He landed upon the battlements with an earth-shattering boom. Cracks spread across what remained of the wall that the breach team were targeting. Silver light erupted from them, the cracks beginning to crumble. Mouths across the surface of the wall screeched in agony as flesh turned to mulch and blood. Then the breach team pierced the living wall entirely, their blessings pouring into the citadel. Finally, the breach was made. Finally, they were through. ¡°Now!¡± Lady Fentris said. The tunnel erupted, stone walls stretching higher than before and connecting in an arc as Hump and the Chosen of Osidium completed their task. A mixture of stone, metal, and crystal formed a sparkling passage. The living form fell upon the tunnel in tides of flesh and blood, but the tunnel held. Blood poured over its sides in a rain, pooling on the ground. Flesh hung in bloody ribbons like strands of mincemeat. On the other side, demons scrambled to form a defensive line, but Celaine saw the fear in them. She saw the urge to flee in their eyes like she had on countless hunts. Bud was right, they were cowardly creatures. After a brief discussion between Hump and the Chosen, Lady Fentris shouted, ¡°The tunnel is ready.¡± The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Anara, lead the regiment into the citadel,¡± Count Daston ordered. ¡°Secure the area around the breach while reinforcements come. I shall face this creature.¡± He turned to face the quickly approaching demon lord. The count walked along the battlements, bare arms swinging at his sides, thick as tree trunks, his eyes only for the demon lord. ¡°You heard our lord,¡± Anara said. ¡°Daston regiment, form up on me. Sheercliff and Blackthorne companies, defend the tunnel team.¡± Soldiers formed tight lines as they marched on the breach, the gap only wide enough for eight soldiers to stand shoulder to shoulder. Blessings shrouded them as they advanced into the enemy attacks. The living wall tried to stop them, striking out with its many arms, but other soldiers were in position to stop it, cutting apart the arms and leaving the bloody limbs on the ground. To the right, General Korteg and the reinforcements were nearing, but time was limited. She could see just how much essence the tunnel was requiring. The tunnel team were stocked with all sorts of essence elixirs, but if this was to work, General Korteg¡¯s army had to be fast. Celaine stopped her arrows as she noticed a change in the colour of the living wall, essence pouring along its surface in pulses of red. She glanced back at Hump whose eyes were wide with the same realisation. *** ¡°Brace the tunnel!¡± Hump shouted. ¡°Something¡¯s coming.¡± Essence poured in through the wall, pulsing brightly to his Spirit Sight. The right side was controlled by Lady Fentris and Elara, while Aric and Hump controlled the left. Using his control over gravity and earth, Gideon reduced the weight on the roof and helped to improve structural support. The essence of the tunnel flared as the Chosen he was working with added more power to its structure, the walls soon shining with the light. At the same time, the living wall bulged, its flesh exploding into grotesque tumours over the tunnel. Red meat expanded over the top, crushing any demons in the way. They screamed as they died, absorbed into the mass of flesh that weighed down on the tunnel, heavy enough that Hump had to lean against his staff to brace. His mind ached. Cold trickled in from his extremities, but he needed more essence. If the tunnel broke now, Anara and the others in the breach would be swallowed. He¡¯d already seen that happen once¡ªthere would be no escape. The tunnel had to hold. Bud rushed the left side, Frostfire blazing along his blade as he stabbed at the growths nearest to the ground. ¡°Destroy the growths,¡± Owen commanded, stepping ahead of the breach team. ¡°Marian, get us onto the wall.¡± ¡°You got it,¡± she said. ¡°Oh, not this again,¡± Theodore said to Lani. A portal of purple light opened in the ground, and the four Chosen dropped inside, soon reappearing above. They made it to the top of the battlements where they could attack one of the growths directly, but it only slowed the living wall¡¯s progress down a little. It seemed it had abandoned its efforts to heal the wound, now it just wanted to fill it. ¡°Wizard Humphrey, I can¡¯t stop it!¡± Aric said, his voice strained. Moment by moment, the Sorcerer was losing ground to the healing wall. ¡°It¡¯s going to break through.¡± Hump glanced at Lady Fentris and the others. They were busy with their own blessings, using their powers to their limits already. They were in no position to help them and focusing on Aric¡¯s part of the tunnel would only confuse matters. ¡°I have something that might work,¡± Hump said. ¡°Just hold for as long as you can.¡± He had only ever tried the technique in training, but it was this moment he had been working toward. A simple Transform Earth wasn¡¯t what Hump needed right now. He needed something better. Something stronger. He envisioned his soul, its manifested form blazing around him, radiating his strength. What he needed now was to be one with the earth and his spell¡ªfor his soul and his magic to combine. Hump gazed into the storm of essence tearing through the tunnel, the concentrated power of earth, shifting like a sandstorm. He envisioned the Rivers and Waves within him, the aura of his manifested soul around him, and then he tried to make the storm a part of that too. His mind emptied of thought as he focused only on the essence. His manifested soul began to change, the colour shifting from purple to bronze, taking on the deep tone of the earth. Around him, the ground cracked with the same glow, wisps of essence rising from the shifting earth like ethereal smoke. The weight of the Earthheart Opal was even heavier now, but it made everything so much simpler. He could comprehend all the earth around him in a way that he couldn¡¯t achieve without aid. Sense each individual grain and its intent, and how they interacted together. The ground beneath him responded, rising, compacting, and then solidifying. His will infused the earth with unyielding strength, and the healing wall was soon covered once more. ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Hump said, his voice deep as a bellow from the earth. Aric looked at him, his eyes reflecting the light of Hump¡¯s power. They widened, seeing something in Hump, but Hump had no time to consider what it was. His focus went back to the tunnel and the breach. Anara was through now, fighting in the citadel, but more soldiers were inside. It had to stay open. In his mind¡¯s eye, he saw the simple formation of Transform Earth, consisting of two runes connected by a single channel. He felt a resonance with the spell¡ªwith the earth itself. As with when he had first wielded the winds of essence, time seemed to slip away from him. The weight of the living wall was too much for the tunnel, so he simply had to make it stronger. With a focused breath, he drew upon the surrounding material and increased the density of the earth. At the same time, he added runes to the formation in his mind, making the stone harder, stronger, more durable. With each rune he added, the drain on his essence became greater, and all the while the living wall shifted, trying to worm its way through his defences. The bulging tumours expanded more, trying to seep in through the entrances on either side of the tunnel. Hump envisioned a rune to make Transform Earth more malleable, surrounding the formation with another layer as he tried to curve the wall upward to catch the expanding flesh, but the hardness of the spell interfered. He severed those runes, cutting them away and briefly weakening the wall. With that, he shaped it into position, extending the tunnel to catch the expanding flesh, before adding the runes once more, hardening it again. Hump¡¯s focus was absolute. He could feel the pulse of the earth, a rhythmic beat that synced with his heart. His soul and the spell¡¯s essence were in perfect harmony, moving as one. The wall before him was no longer just a barrier, it was an extension of himself, responding to every thought and command. The cracks in their tunnel started to heal. The breach stabilised. He could sense the intent of the earth, ageless and unceasing, and he matched it with his own. The wall grew stronger, more resilient, as he continued to shape Transform Earth into a tunnel to his will. The wall still fought back, slamming into the tunnel with its many hands. Chewing chunks of stone out with its teeth. Essence pulsed through the wall, but it was slowing down now, its healing power diminishing at the ferocity of the assault. As the pressure mounted, Hump remained calm, his mind clear. The tunnel held firm, moulded with precision, the bronze glow of his essence shimmering along his side of the wall. Hump gasped as cold lanced through him. The spell was no longer Transform Earth, it was something else. Something more. The simple rune formation Hump had envisioned in his head had changed and was now giant¡ªtoo giant. It drew as much essence as a poorly constructed Tier 5 spell, draining Hump far too quickly. Cold seeped into his extremities, worming its way deeper into the rest of his body. It was too much. He could resist the wall for now, but it was just a matter of time before it broke through. The essence drain was simply too much. Hump forced himself to remain focused. He could still fix this. If he could add runes to the formation, he could take them away. In a flash of insight, Hump realised he could do more than move around the essence he started with. He could change it, mold it to his vision, add what he needed, and take away the parts he did not. It was adaptable. He was an artist, and the essence was his paint. He withdrew his essence from the exterior runes, pulling back what power he could, chipping off the bits he didn¡¯t need. The tunnel was sturdy enough, and he didn¡¯t need to increase its size any further. Bit by bit, he removed those unnecessary elements, but with every broken channel and disrupted rune, he felt the spell destabilise. The essence drain had slowed slightly, but it was not enough. If he kept going, the entire thing could collapse, and with the army in the breach that would be disastrous. Either he let the spell consume every bit of essence he had left, or he let it falter. ¡°I can¡¯t hold this for long,¡± Hump said, his voice strained. ¡°Are you ready to step back in, Aric?¡± The Sorcerer shifted his gaze from Hump¡¯s magic, briefly dazed before he startled into action, ¡°Oh right. Yes of course.¡± Quickly, the man added his blessings back into the mix. A sense of relief came over Hump as the wall finally felt stable, and then his spell finally gave in. He lacked the essence to maintain it. Its power faded, and in moments his grip over the tunnel was lost entirely. A second wave of cold descended on him and pain flared in his head, but he could not stop here. Taking an essence elixir from his pouch, he downed it and prepared his next spell. Chapter 367 - Breach Hump¡¯s victory over the breach was short lived. Lady Anara was already on the other side. If the tunnel failed now, she would be trapped there along with the rest of the Daston regiment. Thankfully, it did not take much to maintain the tunnel now. The living wall had lost much of its strength, so a simple Transform Earth was enough for Hump to do his part, at least for the moment. ¡°Be ready for its counterattack,¡± Lady Fentris said. ¡°We are facing a cornered beast. So long as it still has strength, the fight is not over. ¡° As tired as Hump was, he mentally prepared himself for such a situation. The Earthheart Opal pulsed on his chest. His connection to the earth remained just as strong as it had a few moments ago, only now he lacked the essence to make full use of it. Around him, the air was tinged faintly with bronze, his manifested soul still carrying the traits of his previous efforts. ¡°Wizard Humphrey, are you able to continue?¡± Lady Fentris asked. ¡°I can do my part, but I won¡¯t be able to do that again,¡± Hump said. If the situation called for it, he could perhaps use Spell Sculpting to increase the strength of Transform Earth a couple of tiers, but he was unsure how long it would last him, nor whether he would still have much fight left to give once they were finished. There was still a battle to win after all. The others gave their status reports. The breach team were all getting tired, but that was inevitable. They just had to last long enough for the main army to get into the citadel. Nishari gave Hump another vision of the situation as a whole. To the right, the army was moving in a series of large blocks, maintaining their formation as they marched so as not to expose weaknesses to the still very present demon threat. Demons bombarded them from the battlements, hurling destructive magic and projectiles. Greater demons took to the sky, venturing out of the citadel to sweep down and sow chaos amidst the ranks of soldiers, but they did everything they could to avoid going anywhere near General Korteg. Still, their harassment was slowing them down. At this rate, it would be a few minutes before they arrived. Minutes Hump wasn¡¯t sure they would have. ¡°To the east!¡± the demon lord roared, his voice carried on the winds of essence. ¡°Kur-lineth is breached!¡± The demon lord, Draevor, closed the distance far faster. It flew with the speed of a hawk, diving headfirst through the air toward Count Daston, its red wings furled behind its back. Dark brown hair billowed about its face, and red eyes exuded a deadly intent that made Hump¡¯s blood run cold. General Korteg and the rest of the army wouldn¡¯t make it in time. ¡°Bud, are you seeing it?¡± Celaine said, pointing toward the approaching creature. ¡°I¡¯m seeing it,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯re going to need to hold it back somehow. Len, will your barriers work?¡± ¡°Against that thing¡­¡± Len shook his head. ¡°Maybe for a few strikes.¡± ¡°Father, what do you want us to do?¡± Marcela called. ¡°Concentrate on your job,¡± boomed Count Daston. ¡°The breach team must be protected. Leave this foul beast to me.¡± The man stood tall, still radiant with the silver power of Avaroth, braced upon the battlements for what was coming. He was all that stood between them and the demon lord. The living wall¡¯s arms tried to reach for the man but they could not make it past the light. The difference in strength was simply too great. Hump wondered whether it would be enough. There was a shift in the air. The chaos of the battle suddenly went still¡ªall that essence quieted by a single intent. That same, devastating purple gathered to Draevor, concentrating around the creature¡¯s hand, its fingers long and taught like a blade. At first, the essence filled the air around it like a mist, but the energy only became denser and more ferocious. Soon, it formed a brilliantly bright beam in the shape of a blade. Hump¡¯s instincts told him that the count¡¯s defences would mean little against such an attack. That blade¡­ it felt like death. Fear filled Hump at the very sight of it, urging him to flee. He wondered how the count intended to block such a fearsome blow, one that had stilled the storm of essence across the battlefield. There was so much power focused into that single attack. So much strength. Hump had seen such spells utilising earth or water in the shape of a blade, but never purely in the form of essence. He couldn¡¯t imagine the complexity of keeping so much power contained into such a shape, nor the method to wield such a spell. Moment by moment, Draevor closed the distance. Heartbeats passed, and then he was upon the count, bladed and bearing down on him. It seemed that Count Daston decided the blow was too much for him too. For the first time, Hump saw the giant of a man dodge. He moved so fast he was a silver streak. One moment, he stood facing the approaching demon lord, the next, he stepped to the side, the demon lord¡¯s arm pushed off target. Yet the blow didn¡¯t end there. All that pent up energy erupted in a roaring explosion of purple light. Count Daston screamed as he was blasted from the battlements and into the citadel. The blast tore at the air, splinters of deadly intent prickling Hump¡¯s skin, releasing a storm wind that threatened to knock Hump from his feet. He held tight to his staff, digging the butt into the cracked earth, bronze essence still steaming from within. He did his best to maintain his focus, not letting his grip over Transform Earth fail. Screams erupted from the Daston regiment within the wall as the residual energy carried in the blast struck them. Hump caught a glimpse of a pink haze as Lady Anara¡¯s flower blossoms unleashed their own essence to defend against the attack. Celaine loosed an arrow. It struck the demon lord on the chest, not even disturbing it as it fixed them with its gaze. If one looked past the eyes and wings, Draevor almost looked human. Its features were male, though more graceful and soft than was typical. And it was tall¡ªas tall as Count Daston even, though far thinner. It raised a dismissive hand toward them, a small orb of purple gathering before it. Len stepped forward, a barrier forming before Hump and the others just as the demon lord¡¯s magic exploded forward. The air erupted with killing intent, but it did not match the strength of Owalyn¡¯s. It was not enough to shake Hump alone. The quickly disintegrating barrier, however, was another matter entirely. Cracks spread across its surface as Draevor poured magic into its spell. The world turned to purple as it broke against Len¡¯s blessing in great waves. Time felt slow as Hump watched inevitability approach, yet he maintained Transform Earth, focusing on his role in all this. Trees erupted from the ground as Dylan unleashed his domain, shrouding them in protective power. Bud¡¯s Eternal Bulwark filled the air with crystals, supporting Len¡¯s barrier, but Hump could already tell it wouldn¡¯t be enough. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Then the beam stopped. Count Daston stood before it on the walls, arms crossed before him and layered with silver. He screamed as the power of the demon lord broke against him, a beam of killing intent parted in four directions like a star. As the spell ended, Count Daston panted. His skin had turned red and flaking, as if he¡¯d been out in the sun for too long. In places, the spell had disintegrated all the way through to flesh, and now blood leaked from the wounds. There was no pause before the count launched himself, two fists of silver flame hammering the demon lord. The creature dodged the first but the second made contact, barely enough to turn the creature¡¯s head. Essence picked up as the two joined in battle. A beam of purple shot forward and Count Daston directed it with a small ripple of silver, sending it shooting off into the citadel. On the left side of the battlements, Owen pointed at something on the ground within the citadel. ¡°Greater demon approaching from the west,¡± he called. ¡°Marcela, be ready. I think the wall is going to¡­¡± The man trailed off as a tearing sound erupted to the left. Flesh pulled apart, and a host of demons erupted from within, all of them well armoured and carrying weapons that glowed with magic. They were elites compared to the enemies Hump and the others had faced so far, and at the head was a towering demon that carried a two-handed metal club, studded with arm length spikes and covered in runes. The creature was fully armoured in plate that gave off a pale green sheen, its surface also marked with the curls of demon magic. Marcela¡¯s Sheercliff Company and Bud¡¯s Blackthorne Company advanced together, meeting the ravenous host in tight lines of shields, spears, and swords. Hump saw little from where he stood, but for the blessings that shrouded the soldiers, and the towering greater demon that cleaved through their ranks. He caught a glimpse of Bud, armoured head to toe in Armour of Ice, shrouded by Heart of Frostfire, as he met the creature in combat. The hammer of steel filled the air. Atop the walls, the thunderous booms of Count Daston¡¯s battle against the demon lord echoed. This would be no easy fight, and it pained Hump that he could not help. As stupid as it sounded, he felt helpless, standing there with his focus entirely on the wall. Often, it was difficult to discern the winning side in the heat of battle. The ebb and flow of combat made for a constant shift in bodies, making it difficult to keep track of the numbers on each side. Even at a glance, Hump had no such trouble. The combined efforts of Hump and Marcela¡¯s parties were far beyond what a single greater demon could match. They were being pushed back, their numbers dwindling, and their way out gone, the wall now closed behind them. The fight atop the walls seemed far less favourable. Count Daston was losing. His face was bloodied. His bare chest and arms were lined with angry wounds, pouring with so much blood Hump wondered how long the man could keep fighting. He could not avoid the enemy attacks, for the moment he did, the demon lord¡¯s attention would turn elsewhere. One spell was all it would take to unleash death upon the forces of Alveron. The world shook as blessings and magic tore through it, but Count Daston held on. Within the walls, Hump caught glimpses of the ongoing battle, the Daston regiment pushing back the inner defences and creating an area for the rest of the army to follow through. Second by second, General Korteg¡¯s army drew closer, until finally a war horn unleashed a great blast that stilled the essence of the world once more, the war god¡¯s power spreading through the air in a wave, sweeping over the citadel. He swung his giant sword, the momentum carrying him into the air where he joined Count Daston on the walls at the demon lord¡¯s flank. At the sight of him, Draevor sneered, launching himself into the sky before the two could reach them. ¡°Through the breach!¡± General Korteg roared. ¡°Advance. Now is the time where we send these creatures to the hell they deserve!¡± Hump hadn¡¯t accounted for the time it would take for so many soldiers to pass through the wall. As his essence drained, he wondered if he could hold on long enough, when the wall to the right began to crumble. Looking up, he saw General Korteg plunge his blade into the top, wedging his sword deep within and carving it to pieces. The living wall screamed, but its protectors had retreated. As the number of breaches increased, Lady Fentris called for the rest of them to release their spells. With the wall opened on both sides, she could maintain the tunnel alone without risk. As the army continued forward, Hump caught a glimpse of Wizard Aldric amongst their ranks. Above, Count Daston and General Korteg had left the walls and were directing the battle from the ground. The enemies defences were collapsing, but it left Hump wondering what more was in store for them. A dungeon this powerful would surely resist more strongly than this, and the demon lord and its greater demons were yet to fully commit to battle. Hump fell against his staff, cold shooting through him as he reached a shivering hand for his pouch, struggling to find what he needed. Celaine came to stand next to him as they watched the army push through the breaches. She reached into his pouch for him and pulled out an essence elixir. She pulled the cork out and gave it to him. He swallowed it in one go, the liquid spreading warmth throughout his body. Nishari landed beside them, huddling up against Hump¡¯s leg. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Celaine asked. Hump nodded. ¡°Just need a minute.¡± ¡°That was amazing, Wizard Humphrey,¡± Aric said. The Chosen of Osidium was sat on the ground nearby drinking his own elixir. It was one of the few times Hump had seen a Chosen pushed to such exhaustion. ¡°How did you do it?¡± All the Chosen of Osidium looked at Hump. Even Lady Fentris appeared perplexed. ¡°The opal Count Daston gave me helped a lot,¡± Hump said, trying to avoid a proper explanation. ¡°My connection to the earth felt stronger than usual.¡± ¡°Surely there is more to it than that, Wizard?¡± Lady Fentris asked. ¡°That was¡­ I couldn¡¯t have salvaged that situation, and I am a sixth circle Chosen.¡± Hump shrugged. ¡°The situation was well suited to me. One of the perks of manifesting my soul is that it gives me more control of the essence in the environment. In a place as rich in essence as this, and with so much earth essence concentrated into the tunnel, I was able to use my magic more effectively.¡± Lady Fentris was clearly not convinced by his explanation. It was expected. His explanation was at best a half truth, and a Chosen as powerful as her would know enough about wizardry to understand there was more to the situation than Hump was telling her. Unfortunately for her, it was the best she would get. Spell Sculpting was likely a technique no Alveronian wizard had used in a very long time. If it was an invention of the first owner of the Book of Infinite Pages, perhaps never. With any luck, once the battle was over, this would be far from anybody¡¯s mind and nobody would think to press further. ¡°Well, it saved us a lot of trouble,¡± Lady Fentris said. ¡°I had one option left and it might have killed me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad things didn¡¯t come to that.¡± She smiled. ¡°As am I.¡± What Hump didn¡¯t tell her was that he¡¯d also messed up. As much as he¡¯d succeeded in keeping the breach open and made Spell Sculpting work, in the end he¡¯d tried to do too much. Reflecting on it, he could see so many mistakes. Throwing all the essence and runes he could into Transform Earth in order to boost it into something it wasn¡¯t. It was the same old weakness he¡¯d always had. ¡®You¡¯re like a monkey with a hammer,¡¯ the old man would have told him. Brute forcing things had always been a problem of his. As an apprentice, he had lacked any sort of subtlety, but Hump liked to think he¡¯d come a long way in that regard. His skill at manipulating essence was no longer a weakness, so he should not have tried to use Spell Sculpting in that way now, turning it into a muddled formation that drew far too much essence. Yet in that attempt, something had clicked. Spell Sculpting wasn¡¯t just an essence technique, it was a method to use the intuitive sense that came from the soul to manipulate magic with instinct and passion. A way to turn magic into an artform. Instead of layering additional runes into a complex formation to try and brute force Transform Earth into a suitable spell, he should have carved out something new. That was the purpose of Spell Sculpting. To use his existing spells as a baseline and then chip away and manipulate its parts into something new. He¡¯d come close. In that moment, he¡¯d used Wielder of the Winds once more. The earth had spoken to him, jumping to his will. While not linked directly, he suspected its use was key to his success. Combining the two might be the piece of the puzzle he¡¯d been missing in his training. It was in that state where he was one with the winds that magic came most easily to him. Such a concept was one he would need to think more on later. Their turn to push through the breach had come. The next phase of the Battle of the Infernal Halls was upon them. Chapter 368 - Inside Hells Pocket There was quiet from the living wall as Hump caught his breath. It seemed the damage General Korteg had dealt to it had left it truly wounded. Its arms had retracted and its many mouths were now silent. Hump remained on guard as the army of Alveron marched through the tunnel into the citadel, watching for a sign of life in case this was just another trick, but as of yet no such thing had been shown. At least for now, the citadel¡¯s first layer of defence had been defeated. Thousands of soldiers filled the streets within. Hump could see them through the breachers, their armour clinking and weapons gleaming under in the dungeon¡¯s red light. Officers barked orders in all directions, their voices horse from the strain of battle. Siege ladders had been repurposed into makeshift barricades, hastily erected to help reinforce the area around the breach, while Chosen maintained blessings around the army against the constant barrage of catapults active within the citadel. Hump¡¯s eyes were drawn to a towering building toward the centre of the citadel as a blast of purple essence erupted. Count Daston flew through the air, crashing through the wall of the building, disappearing out of sight. The demon lord gave chase, General Korteg close behind. Dust and essence the only sign of their battle within before there was a second great explosion. Count Daston shot out the rear of the building, falling to the ground below. Their battle tore through the city with a force none could contribute. This was the strength of seventh and eight circle Chosen¡ªthe power to shatter buildings in their wake, yet the demon lord continued to match them alone. More than that, they were on the back foot and deep within enemy territory, surrounded by its generals. On the ground, Lady Anara had made progress inside the citadel. Hump could see little from where he stood but for the blessings of Chosen radiating over houses deeper within. All around them, catapults and demons rained down projectiles, tearing apart their own structures as much as striking the ranks of Alveron. Throughout all of it, Nishari did not leave his side, alert and ready to fight anything that dared come close. It was less than half an hour when Hump was dismissed from his role on the tunnel team, all five of them being reassigned to their usual parties. A group of lower circled Chosen would take over the role, with Aric taking over command. Their job was to ensure the army still had a way back out of the citadel if the wall reawakened. In the meantime, Hump and his party would head into the citadel alongside Marcela. Orders had arrived. They were to destroy the catapults along the east fortification, and they had to do so before the blessings protecting the army wore down. He wondered if Countess Daston had foreseen this when she first asked him to go to Fort Nordric with her daughter. He wondered what else she may have glimpsed. ¡°You¡¯re looking focused,¡± Bud said as they joined the tunnel queue with the Blackthorne Company. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°Karlac will be in there,¡± Hump said. ¡°He¡¯ll come for me¡ªfor the book. I¡¯m certain of it.¡± Bud snorted. ¡°Let the bastard come. Just one more demon to kill.¡± Hump wasn¡¯t nearly as confident it would be that simple. ¡°Not even the demon lord is enough to stop the army,¡± Emilia said. ¡°What can one more demon do?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Hump said. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with it when it comes.¡± ¡°If it comes,¡± Dylan said. ¡°Let¡¯s ho¡ª¡± Hump let out a long, dramatic sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t say the ¡®H¡¯ word.¡± Dylan gave a small smile. ¡°Sorry. With any luck, Karlac will be as cowardly as all the other demons.¡± Hump shook his head, muttering under his breath, ¡°How many times must I tell you people?¡± Marcela, her party, and the Sheercliff Company started into the tunnel, and Hump and the others followed a few steps behind. Nishari followed along at Hump¡¯s heel, her head flicking from left to right trying to take in all the sights. Somehow, despite what she¡¯d seen from the sky, she was more excited than afraid. Hump wasn¡¯t sure if that was childlike ignorance, or wolf dragons simply craved the hunt that much. Either way, he was glad she wasn¡¯t too frightened. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my eyes peeled,¡± Celaine reassured him. ¡°Don¡¯t get separated.¡± Hump nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± As Hump marched through the tunnel that he had helped create, he sensed the rich power of the earth within. The walls were filled with it. Every grain was so infused with power that a faint bronze sheen was attached to everything. Combined with the blend of stone, metal, and crystal, it created a mesmerising spectacle of light. In only a few paces, Hump was inside the citadel walls. All that effort to create the tunnel, and all it earned them was a few paces. Stepping into the citadel, Hump was surrounded by organised chaos. Marcela¡¯s party had been directed to the left and he and the others followed. The area was cramped but the flow of soldiers was constantly moving as they advanced to the appropriate battle lines. Shouts and screams came from everywhere, faintly distorted by the many buildings that blocked Hump¡¯s view of the still ongoing battle. The immediate defenders had been pushed back but fighting was still present on the streets nearby. More pressing were the catapults. The citadel had a second layer of defences partially built against the mountain, elevating the fortifications above where Hump now stood. Catapults were free to launch their relentless bombardment on the area around the breach, and they did so with no regard for the buildings nearby. The blocky stone structures of the demons had been reduced to piles of rubble, their remains reminding Hump of the destruction atop Sheercliff following the destruction of the Seal of Osidium. Dust hung heavily in the air, mingling with the smoke from fires that still smouldered in the ruins. Every few seconds, Hump would get the whiff of blood or something else foul. Death surrounded him. Many of the dead demons had been consumed by the wall, but even more littered the streets, their bloody corpses coated in clotted blood and dust, while their innards spilled out onto the street. Alveronian soldiers were tended to by healers and priests. Those still alive were dragged to an area to the right of the breach where they were tended to. With the demon lord¡¯s barrier still in place beyond the citadel, there was no way to get them back to the encampment until it fell, so they had to do what they could to keep them alive now. Hump ducked on reflex as a flaming boulder-sized projectile exploded overhead, shattering over a barrier blessing and sending flaming shrapnel across its surface in a wave of fire. ¡°Gods above,¡± Dylan said. ¡°That nearly gave me a heart attack.¡± ¡°We¡¯re to shut them down,¡± Marcela shouted. ¡°There¡¯s a road to the east that climbs the hill. We¡¯re going to take these catapults out.¡± Hump looked in that direction. The catapults protruded atop stone emplacements, created out of the same perfectly smooth stone as the other buildings. Magic had been used to create them. Behind them, the buildings appeared more refined, their facades betraying a sinister elegance. Following the hill upward, Hump¡¯s eyes came to the squat black keep that loomed over everything. Built into the mountain side, it appeared so far out of reach. Faint light gleamed from the walls and Hump caught the shadows of movement¡ªdemons no doubt making ready upon its battlements. It was there they would find the dungeon core and bring an end to their time in this hellish place. Before that, however, they had work to do. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. As Hump moved deeper into the citadel, the sheer scale of the place struck him. Each building was a multi-story block, likely with space to house dozens if not hundreds of people. He wondered how many demons they could cram into these places and why they would even bother. Their objective was a ridge up a steep hill toward the end of the road they were now following. A wall lined the base of the ridge, providing support for the natural structure¡ªif anything in this place could be called natural. Its surfaces were etched with runes, pulsing faintly with the red light of the dungeon. As they hurried onward, Hump saw similar runes on the roads and buildings, as if everything was part of one giant system. It wasn¡¯t long before the sounds of battle grew nearer. Shouts and banging weapons filled the air, a demon¡¯s barked orders sounding louder still. As the front line came into view, Hump spotted a commander demon behind the lesser demons fighting, screaming for them to remain in place and fight. They were sheltered behind a barricade made from the destroyed structures nearby, and so far, it seemed the soldiers of Alveron were struggling to break through. When one of the demons backed away as an arrow struck the barricade beside it, there was a flash of light, followed by the demon¡¯s head falling free. The commander screamed furiously, and demons stood their ground with terror on their faces. The soldiers parted for Hump and the others as they approached. Combined with Marcela¡¯s squad and the other Chosen in their companies, the demons stood no chance. Hump pushed through the soldiers and came to Marcela¡¯s side. The road was wide here, enough to easily keep the living wall stocked with supplies and troops. They had a clear view of the barricade up ahead, protected from enemy attacks by one of Len¡¯s barriers. ¡°How do you want to do this?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Brute force,¡± she said. ¡°We don¡¯t have the time for anything else. Hump, Celaine, Teff, do you think you can take out that commander? The moment it falls, the rest will break and run.¡± ¡°Easily done,¡± Celaine said. ¡°If I may,¡± one of the soldiers said, stepping forward. ¡°Some sort of magic protects the barrier. Our magic has been ineffective.¡± ¡°I can handle that,¡± Hump said. ¡°You two kill the demon. Marcela, lead the charge following my attack.¡± Everyone was in agreement. ¡°Form lines,¡± Bud ordered the Blackthorne Company. ¡°Archers, save your arrows. We¡¯re hammering our way through.¡± He turned to Henrietta. ¡°Stay with the company if we move on ahead.¡± She gave a nod. ¡°You got it.¡± Hump¡¯s plan was simple. He could sense the strength of the magic at work in the barricade, it was nothing special. Levelling his staff toward it, he gathered his essence, drawing upon the stone that surrounded him for material. He focused it into a dense shard, shredding the parts that were useless in a fine dust that fell to the ground while bronze power gathered. Tendrils lashed the earth. ¡°Titan¡¯s Wrath.¡± The obsidian shard shot forward like an arrow, piercing the barricade and embedding itself within the rock. It pulsed with disruptive intent, the magic over the barricade now forced to stand against Hump¡¯s will. There was no fight in it. The demonic protections crumbled in seconds. ¡°Now!¡± Nishari leapt forward and bellowed fire, roasting one side of the barricade. Demons screamed inside and the smell of burnt flesh filled the air. Ordinary stone now, the barricade fell to pieces before the might of the Chosen. Marcela hacked it apart with blades of water, Dylan ripped out entire chunks with sheer strength. They tore through their ranks like a storm. Bud was untouchable, a paladin of ice. Emilia¡¯s blade whipped through their ranks. Celaine focused her arrows on the greater demon, felling it with a Power Shot through the eye. As expected, the defences crumbled after that. Demons fled in terror, scampering off into remote alleys and buildings where they could, but most were chased down by soldiers. Hump and the others left that task to the others. They were through, but there was still some distance to go. The road brought them to a steep slope of jagged steps leading up to the ridge above. Enemies were at the top¡ªimps tossing fireballs at them, others throwing rocks. Fellspawn were forced down the steps as if their bodies might somehow slow Hump and the others, but they only tumbled down the steps, their bodies breaking from the fall. A fate Hump might share if he were to trip. ¡°Take to the skies, Nisha,¡± Hump said. ¡°Tell us what you see up there.¡± While she flew upward, Len raised another barrier before them and they advanced behind it. The enemy projectiles broke against it in flashes of fire and essence, but it showed no signs of breaking. The climb was steep, but the visions Nisha sent Hump from the sky gave him confidence. Other than the demons they could see, there were few defenders up here. It seemed the demons gambled on the living wall holding strong. It wasn¡¯t long before they were in range of Celaine and Teff, the two archers bringing down a demon with every arrow and clearing the way for them. At the top of the ridge, the first catapult was nearby, guarded only by a couple of lesser demons while some strange looking imps loaded the contraption. There was no physical ammunition. It was entirely magical. They put up little fight, and Bud sliced the arm of the catapult in half. There would be no more using that in today¡¯s battle. The next two followed similarly, with only weak resistance along the way. The defenders appeared to have abandoned this section of the citadel, which left Hump suspecting most would be gathered to the keep built into the mountain. The buildings were finer up here, constructed out of magic. Unlike the smooth, blocky buildings of the lower area of the citadel, they were etched with all sorts of engravings and gold, showing artworks of demonic gods and beasts. Runes filled the surface of many, particularly the doors where they functioned as locks. They passed a particularly enormous one with grand black doors sealed with a runic formation and a depiction of a demonic face with a mane of fire. The building itself appeared made out of cubes, each connected at irregular intervals to create many different layers. It appeared impenetrable, but above all, it had clearly been designed as a symbol of riches and strength. In Hump¡¯s short time there, he¡¯d come to realise the demonic love of riches and status symbols might rival even that of the nobles back home. Celaine pointed at something down below in the distance. ¡°Is that a stadium?¡± They all followed her finger to a giant round building made of stone, with an arena housed at the centre. Hump wondered what monstrosities were carried out in a place like this. What did demons watch for entertainment? Did they force slaves to fight? Pit monsters against each other? Or was there some theatre they cared for? Perhaps he¡¯d never know. They moved onward, coming to a marketplace that had been abandoned in a hurry. The stalls were still filled with food and ordinary wares¡ªthe kind of things Hump would expect to find in any market. Yet there were strange things too: heads of monsters and people on display mounts, glass jars of various organs packed in like olives, fruits that were slick with a layer of sticky residue that didn¡¯t appear safe to eat. As they moved through the marketplace toward their next target, Celaine stopped and stared at a section of crates in the shadows. ¡°Oh no,¡± she whispered. ¡°Hump, give us some light.¡± Hump swallowed, fearing what they might find as he cast Wizard Light. The yellow beam illuminated a network of alleyways formed with crates, each of them housing numerous people. Men and women were divided, along with children, and all of them looked terrified. They were thin and pale skinned, with eyes that looked like they¡¯d hardly slept. They didn¡¯t react at the sight of Hump and the others. ¡°We¡¯re here to help,¡± Bud said, approaching the crates and cleaving open the closest lock, opening the door. They did not answer. They didn¡¯t even move, other than to flinch at the swing of his blade. ¡°Can you understand me?¡± Bud asked. ¡°The army of Alveron has come. We will free you from this hell.¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s real,¡± one of them said breathily, terror in her voice. ¡°Do not fall for their tricks,¡± another said. ¡°I am Bud of Blackthorne, sworn knight of Kelisia. A demon might be able to impersonate our faces and our voices, but could they do this.¡± Bud released the blessings of Kelisia, bathing the prisoners in divinity and its nourishing strength. ¡°We are slaves of Clan Darkbane.¡± ¡°Are you really here?¡± a young boy asked, hand going to his mouth. Bud went down on his knee before the lad, resting a hand on his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re here. The army of Alveron has come, and we will get you out of this horrible place and ensure the demons never trouble anyone again.¡± He looked over the gathered prisoners. ¡°The demons will not get you now.¡± It was then that the truth seemed to hit them. Some wept, others just looked on silently. They were free. ¡°Wizard Humphrey, can you hear me?¡± Aldric¡¯s voice came in Hump¡¯s head, a connection formed through the use of a Whisper spell. ¡°I hear you,¡± Hump said back. ¡°Where are you? We¡¯ve located a large group of warlocks near the red tower building beneath the black keep. Do you see it?¡± Hump searched, finding the tower looming perhaps half a mile ahead of them. ¡°I see it, but we¡¯ve found a large group of human prisoners. They need help, Aldric.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°We¡¯re by the¡ª¡± The spell ended, a sharp pain flaring in Hump¡¯s head at the sudden disruption. ¡°Touching, really, it is,¡± came a soft, wistful voice at Hump¡¯s side. Hump startled. There, watching the scene unfold, stood Karlac. The same devil he¡¯d seen through the portal in the dungeon node. He looked much like a man, but for his black wings and thin, winding tail. And his eyes¡­ they smouldered like hot coals. Hump¡¯s heart rate jumped, fear filling him. On the other side of the devil, Celaine stared with wide eyes. How had the demon come between them? Chapter 369 - An Offer You Cant Refuse Hump¡¯s hand went to the Book of Infinite Pages on his belt, checking that it was still there. He felt a surge of relief at its presence. A hint of amusement filled Karlac¡¯s eyes at Hump¡¯s reaction, before he turned to Bud as the knight released the people imprisoned in the demonic marketplace. It almost appeared to be pity in Karlac¡¯s eyes as he watched the scene unfold. Almost¡­ There was a hollowness to them that gave away his lack of humanity and reminded Hump of the living wall¡ªan indifference. The demon might speak and even look similar to a person, but it would think nothing of killing every one of them if given the chance. It was a monster¡ªa beast of hell¡ªwhich raised the question, why hadn¡¯t it simply struck Hump down and taken what it was there for when it had the chance? It seemed such thoughts were Hump¡¯s alone, however, as Celaine did not hesitate to strike. She spun, Bloodshadow already in her hand, the dagger trailing a wisp of shadow as she sliced at Karlac¡¯s windpipe with incredible speed. The demon leaned back nimbly, dodging just enough out of range for the dagger to pass by harmlessly. Hump¡¯s hesitation disappeared in that moment. Whatever the devil¡¯s reason for wasting its opportunity, Hump wouldn¡¯t give it another. He levelled his staff at Karlac¡¯s chest, fire blazing in his focus. ¡°Fire Blast,¡± Hump barked. A raging inferno erupted through the air. At the same time, Nisha roared, unleashing her own torrent of fire. The two flames engulfed Karlac. Searing heat blasted in the air, stinging against Hump¡¯s face and sweeping back his hair and cloak. Behind him, the alarmed cries of the imprisoned filled the demon market. Bud¡¯s commands sounded behind Hump, ordering the Blackthorne Company to guard the rescued slaves. At the same time, the others gathered at Hump¡¯s side, drawing their weapons and preparing for battle. Along with Hump¡¯s own party, Marcela had been in the dungeon node when Karlac had first made his appearance. She knew the strength of the creature that they now faced. As Hump maintained his spell, he soon felt foreign intent pushing back against his own. No, not just pushing, this will was crushing. Hump gritted his teeth, throwing more essence and will into his magic, urging it to burn hotter, but in moments his flame was quashed¡ªcrushed in Karlac¡¯s will. The fire condensed as if sucked into a single spot. The heat left the air. As the blaze cleared, the demon stood there having not moved from his spot. His arm was stretched in Hump¡¯s direction, hand closing into a clenched, gauntleted fist as the last of their fires was crushed within. Karlac unfurled his two vast wings, their shadow darkening the world around him. The demon stood up straighter, until he towered over Hump, eclipsing the sky behind him in a wreath of gloom. The weight of his intent fell upon Hump like a vice, threatening to hold him in place and freeze him in fear, but Hump resisted. He met the creatures smouldering eyes¡ªorange heat flickering within black, soulless pits. It was now that Hump took in the terror of him entirely. His armour was dark grey, almost black, as if forged from the very depths of a volcanic abyss. It was a strange piece, with sharp, angular lines that hugged his muscular form. Elegant, flame-like motifs adorned the metal, each one curling and twisting. Intricate patterns of glowing runes etched across the surface, flickering with fiery crimson and molten gold light. There was a long, wide blade sheathed in dark leather at his hip. ¡°Your fire cannot burn me, Wizard,¡± Karlac snarled furiously. ¡°Your magic cannot harm me. Your blades cannot touch me. I appear before you now as a sign of goodwill, and you greet me with such vulgarity.¡± ¡°Did you expect a smile?¡± Hump asked. He glanced nervously at the market behind the demon, searching for more but as far as he could tell, Karlac was alone. To the side, Celaine stepped back behind the line of Chosen, sheathing her dagger and taking out a bow and arrow. Hump readied his own essence, bronze light dancing in his focus¡ªif fire did not work, he would try something else. ¡°Don¡¯t let it speak,¡± Bud said, sword in hand as he stepped out in front of Hump and Nisha. Frostfire blazed along his blade, and the air took on a cold blue shimmer as his blessings were brought to bear. ¡°The child of Kelisia,¡± Karlac said, bemused. ¡°I should think long and hard about what you are willing to sacrifice.¡± The demon extended a finger, tendrils of flames spouting in thin strands from the tip and spreading out overhead. ¡°Shield,¡± Hump barked. Nearby, Len¡¯s own barrier was added to the mix, but the tendrils did not descend. ¡°Steady!¡± Marcela said. ¡°We do not let it pass us.¡± Her hand was on the hilt of her sheathed blade. Marcela stood on Hump¡¯s left, Dylan beside her, while Emilia and Henrietta were on his right. The others formed up beside them, shields and weapons ready. ¡°That is the devil we saw from the dungeon node,¡± Marcela whispered. ¡°What does it want?¡± Len asked, standing just behind them. ¡°It¡¯s after me,¡± Hump whispered back. ¡°Or my spellbook, more specifically.¡± ¡°Gods, Wizard, what is in that book?¡± Len hissed. Hump felt Len¡¯s eyes go to it, but his blessings did not falter, the barrier still maintained overhead. Bud glanced at the tendrils of flame, face furrowing with anger. ¡°You speak of vulgarity yet threaten innocents.¡± Karlac sighed and turned away from the knight. A shiver ran through Hump as the demon¡¯s eyes settled once more on him. ¡°Come with me willingly, Disciple of the Wanderer, and I shall raise no finger against these people. You know what I promised you. I told you I would come here with an offer you cannot refuse. Now is your opportunity. Knowledge, power, influence¡ªyou shall have it all¡­ so long as you hand me that book. Or decline my offer, and all of you shall die today.¡± The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Nisha snarled with such viciousness Hump feared she might pounce at the demon. Hump urged the little dragon to stay put. Under no circumstance could she do that. This was not a fight she could win. ¡°You will not have him, demon,¡± Bud spat before Hump even had a chance to consider his options. ¡°Chosen! Blessings!¡± ¡°Blessings!¡± Marcela shouted, reinforcing the order. ¡°Protect the White Flame!¡± The line of Chosen on either side of Hump pressed in tighter, their blessings mingling in the air, filling Hump with strength. ¡°Over our dead bodies,¡± another Chosen shouted¡ªa man Hump didn¡¯t know the name of from the Sheercliff Company. The Chosen at his side cheered their agreement. Knights with shields stepped in front of Hump, forming a line of five with Bud at the centre. There was no hesitation in any of them. Warmth flooded Hump, touched by their loyalty. ¡°Is this your answer?¡± Karlac asked in a low voice. Hump took a breath, the weight of responsibility weighing on his shoulders. It crossed his mind that many of these people might die for him now¡ªdie for his spellbook. Yet the Book of Infinite Pages could not fall into the hands of such a powerful and evil being. ¡°The answer is no.¡± Karlac¡¯s face fell, becoming downcast. He appeared genuinely sad. ¡°A pity.¡± Shadow rose from his wings, laced with flickering embers. The darkness around him grew deeper and the smell of sulphur filled the marketplace like rotten eggs. Karlac¡¯s intent became even more powerful, taking control of the essence in the air and warping it to his will. A cold wind screamed like a howling banshee. The ground groaned, shifting beneath Karlac¡¯s pressure as if straining against an unbearable weight. The world behind him disappeared to reveal a grand courtyard surrounded by stone walls. There stood the demon¡¯s army. There were hundreds of them packed into the courtyard. The front ranks were filled with skinny, sand-skinned creatures with hollow eyes and pits for mouths. When they cheered and roared, a fire was revealed in their throats. They carried spears entirely made of dark grey metal and were armoured in stony growths that hardened over their skin. They were the most numerous of the enemy. Amongst them were larger, fiercer looking creatures¡ªtwice as tall and thrice as wide, they were hulking beasts of charred black fur and ashen flesh. Ram horns curled around either side of their heads like shells, and while they wore little armour, their arms and chest were plated in a copper-coloured metal. They wielded hammers that rivalled Owen¡¯s for size, their heads formed from the same copper-like metal, or bows as large as siege weapons. The ram horns were a giveaway. They were arithars. The demons were famed for their physical strength and endurance, and Hump had even read a tale of a dungeon core guarded by one. They were powerful creatures in their own right. ¡°Witness my domain.¡± Karlac¡¯s voice was deep and resonant with power. He had changed now¡ªthe elegant, human-like fa?ade was gone, and in its place stood a figure shrouded in shadow and fire. His dark armour gleamed with it, rivers of molten red running through its many runes and motifs, until its fiery curls appeared ablaze. Those words made Hump realise what he was witnessing. This was a domain, but not like those of a seventh circle Chosen. This was the domain of a magic user. This power was what it took to breakthrough the barrier of the seventh rank¡ªto impart one¡¯s will upon the world and twist reality to one¡¯s whims. The barrier between the realm of the Infernal Halls and another had been breached, and Hump now stared at the beasts that lurked in the darkest corners of the realms. The demons surged out of the courtyard and into the Infernal Halls, shouting and snarling as their feet beat the stone floor. ¡°Bring the demon down,¡± Marcela commanded, her voice cutting through the chaos. ¡°Ranged fighters, concentrate your attacks on him. Everyone else, do not break formation.¡± Marcela drew her blade with a hiss, a blade of water surging forth. The air echoed with the rush of a stream, and a gurgling sounded in Hump¡¯s ears as if he were underwater. More blessings joined the mix, and Hump gripped his staff tightly, focusing on the spell he¡¯d been meticulously building. He took out his spellbook¡ªthere was no use concealing it now. A torrent of power rushed between his staff and book, the focus shining with deep bronze light, its radiance growing brighter as it condensed into an orb. Tendrils of energy crackled outward, lashing the ground. At the heart of the light, a dark shape began to form, spinning as it gathered mass. ¡°Titan¡¯s Wrath.¡± The shard launched forward with a deafening crack, joining the barrage of projectiles that soared through the air toward the towering demon. Karlac¡¯s dark wings curled around him like a fortress of shadow. The onslaught of magic and arrows collided with his shielded form, but the wings held, absorbing the brunt of the attack unharmed. Suddenly, a brilliant flash of silver light came from behind, cutting through the blessings and magic in the air. Laced with the killing intent of Celaine, Hump recognised it instantly. Her Eclipse Arrow was a bolt of pure lethal precision, enhanced with her many blessings. From the shadows, the huntress emerged, her form almost indistinguishable from the darkness that clung to her like a second skin. She released her arrow, and it streaked through the air. At this range, she could not miss. For a moment, everything was consumed by an explosion of blinding light. The force of it sent a shockwave rippling through the marketplace, and Hump shielded his eyes against the brilliance. When the light faded, he squinted through the haze, expecting to see Karlac still somehow standing. But the demon was gone. In his place stood one of the arithar, its face twisted in agony with Celaine¡¯s arrow embedded in its chest. The creature let out a guttural snarl as it collapsed. Hump barely had time to process the sight when something cold and sinister curled around his ankle. He looked down, his heart skipping a beat as he saw a shadowy hand emerging from the ground beneath him, its fingers coiling around his leg with an iron grip. Nisha was on it before he could blink, tearing at the hand and snarling ferociously, yet the grip did not loosen. Panic surged through Hump, and he opened his mouth to shout a warning. ¡°Bel¡ª¡± Before he could finish, the hand yanked hard, dragging him downward with a force that stole his breath. Hump¡¯s stomach lurched as he was pulled into the darkness, solid earth replaced by an endless abyss of shadow. He sensed Nishari nearby and reached for her, pulling her close. Her own panic joined his, echoing in their bond. She flapped her wings, trying to slow their descent but it made no difference. Above, the marketplace grew more distant. He viewed it as if from below, the floor having become incorporeal. Then it appeared as if the world was falling too, only, the positions of buildings and people seemed fixed. It was more like the world was folding in around him, everything upside down and on its side, as if viewed through a strange contraption of mirrors. And then solid ground appeared beneath them. Hump screamed as it rushed up to meet them, only for their speed to suddenly slow. He landed softly on his feet, and the darkness was gone. He stood now in a lavish hall, decadently decorated in fine red carpets and gold ornaments. ¡°Now that¡¯s much better,¡± came Karlac¡¯s voice. Hump turned to see the demon seated upon a throne at the head of the room. He was no longer in his demonic form, appearing every bit a human now, but for his black, burning eyes. Chapter 370 - A Devils Throne Room Hump tried not to appear as afraid as he felt as he met Karlac¡¯s gaze. In that quiet moment, he envisioned the River and Waves, trying to rid himself of such useless emotion. The situation wasn¡¯t looking good though. Had he ever been in such a terrible spot before? The gorger had been pretty bad¡ªhe hadn¡¯t been able to move and was also trapped in another realm. He supposed that was worse. Here, he had his staff, his spellbook, and Nishari at his side. He could fight. Yet the gorger had been half-mad and Hump was able to pull off a win despite being much weaker at the time. Nisha stumbled to her feet, catching her balance and then snarling at Karlac like an enraged cat, her back arched, tail lashing from side to side. Fight. Kill! It seemed she was ready to go too, though Hump didn¡¯t like their chances. She¡¯d gotten big over the months, bigger than any dog he¡¯d seen, but she was still just a child. Their best option was to avoid a fight. There was a reason Karlac had brought him here. A reason he wanted to talk and did not simply take the Book of Infinite Pages from him. ¡°How is this better?¡± Hump asked. Karlac leant back in his chair and raised his hands, gesturing at the throne room. ¡°Look around you, Wizard. Many have sought out my halls in wonder.¡± ¡°You wanted to speak privately,¡± Hump said, his anger flaring. His mind was on the battle above¡ªhis friends overrun by the demon army Karlac had brought with him. ¡°Now you have an opportunity.¡± Karlac met his eyes, a weight and age to them that made Hump nervous. He had hardly seen eighteen years, and now he stood before a creature far beyond that. A being that had likely seen and experienced more than Hump could imagine. ¡°Look,¡± the demon said with an implacable patience. ¡°Take it in.¡± Hump swallowed, tyring to relax. He shifted his gaze from the demon and scanned the hall, looking beyond the lavish carpets and fine stone. Paintings filled the walls¡ªmany were beautiful yet did not stand out to Hump, but some moved as if the subjects within were alive, like Hump was staring through a window to another world. The heads of great beasts were mounted upon the walls: dragons, monsters with long fangs, and monstrosities Hump could not compare to anything he had ever seen. A tapestry of carvings made a line along the walls and pillars, all at chest height, depicting wars, cities, people, nature, and all manner of things. Above, the marketplace and the darkness Hump had seen before were gone, and in their place was a mural filled with captivated heroes and creatures. The demon is rich, Hump thought. What of it? Was this a matter of pride? Did devils have such a simple desire as to show off? More importantly, Hump tried to gain some sense of where he was. If Karlac managed to bring him to another realm entirely then Hump was screwed, but that shouldn¡¯t be possible. There had been no giant spell formation, no great power source. This had to be the demon¡¯s Soul Domain. Perhaps it functioned like the lich¡¯s phylactery somehow¡ªa world like the library contained within the demon or some artifact. If that was the case, then they should still be physically connected to the Infernal Halls. When the dungeon was defeated, the fragment of the world that held them in place would become disconnected. Either Hump would be free, or he¡¯d wind up lost in some dark abyss between worlds. ¡°Well?¡± Karlac asked. ¡°Many have described my hall as beautiful.¡± Hump turned back to the demon, face bunched up in confusion. ¡°I suppose it is.¡± ¡°You are not impressed,¡± Karlac said flatly, leaning forward on his throne. ¡°That is my fault. It is the story behind every piece of art that truly matters.¡± The demon stood abruptly, a hop to his step as he descended the stairs of his throne and directed Hump toward the head of a giant snake mounted on the wall nearby. ¡°Come. Look closer.¡± Hump hesitated, not wanting to approach the demon. ¡°Why this dance?¡± Karlac glanced at him from the corner of his eye, a gleeful spark within. ¡°Because the alternative is burning.¡± His voice was laced with the same pleasantness as before. Drawing a long breath, Hump stepped closer. He watched the demon for any sign of attack, but the creature appeared entirely relaxed. The shadow surrounding him was gone now. His wings were tucked behind his back, appearing smaller than before. As the demon turned to the mounted head, Hump considered attacking. Karlac¡¯s back was exposed, and his attention was elsewhere¡ªwhat better chance did he have? But he stopped himself. He was not in control here. Even if he could protect himself, he could not defend Nisha at the same time. Coming to Karlac¡¯s side, he studied the head of the serpent. Its mouth was poised open, a long tongue flicking out as if it had been frozen as it tasted the air. Along it was a scene sculpted in gold. Its fangs carved into intricate houses, with thousands of tiny gold figurines placed within looking like The figurines were not humans, but people of many races, some with the heads of beasts, others with pointed ears, or many arms. ¡°I was given this by the former Emperor Zuberi Shaan as tribute after he submitted to my rule.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of him.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have. He was not from your world.¡± He brought Hump to a glass cabinet. Crystal globes were displayed within, each one containing a miniature room or building. ¡°These are pocket realms,¡± Karlac said. ¡°Fragments of reality carved out of their world and stored within a container artifacts. These I claimed from a particularly nasty wizard who would steal people away along with their homes, keeping them as pets. The people are long since dead, but I keep them for the art of the magic, something I¡¯m sure you can appreciate.¡± Hump leant in closer, trying to find some familiarity to the magic, but he saw no runes or markings at all. The globes were perfect crystal, clear as glass. He had to admit, his interest was piqued. ¡°I have never seen magic like it. There are no runes.¡± Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Karlac smiled. ¡°Not that we can see here. The runes are within, etched into the land built into the houses.¡± Again, he moved on, bringing Hump to more displays. The Flute of Silent Screams displayed within a velvet-lined case, the delicate piece carved from a single piece of white bone. A bard, renowned across his lands, offered this flute to Karlac in exchange for the ability to create the perfect melody, only to discover that the music brought ruin to all who heard it. The Chain of the Sunken Queen was formed of arm-thick links, with a single cuff still attached to a perfectly preserved foot. Karlac had helped her to consolidate power following the death of her husband, only for her to be drowned many years later, and even now her soul remained trapped inside the chain, never to rest. And so it went, on and on as they walked. Everywhere Hump went he witnessed artifacts of such incomprehensible magic: an ornate mirror that gave one visions of the many futures, an orb where the pure essence of light and dark fought a constant battle, the light of a star trapped within a bottle. Finally, Karlac turned back to his throne, climbing halfway up the steps before gesturing at the objects above it. They had not drawn Hump¡¯s eye before, in fact, he wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d seen them at all until Karlac pointed them out. They appeared simple, a gold spear and a silver staff. Only, as Hump focused on them did he sense something more. Something greater. Hump sensed divinity. The moment he realised it, the sensation became overwhelming, as if he were staring directly into a god pillar. And then, as quickly as it had taken him, that divinity was twisted into something dark, leeching into him like poisonous oil. Karlac stepped before it, his figure obscuring Hump¡¯s view of the weapons as the demon once more took the throne. Once he was seated, the sensation of divinity was gone again. Yet a sickening feeling ran through Hump. A terrible familiarity. He studied the weapons as if trying to remember a name. Then he placed them. ¡°That is the Spear of Orenidil and the Staff of Elustria.¡± A wide grin cracked Karlac¡¯s face, but it was not happiness Hump saw. It was pride. ¡°Correct,¡± the demon said. ¡°But¡­ how?¡± Hump asked. ¡°They are displayed in the High Temple of Elenvine? How could they be here?¡± ¡°All have their weakness, even the mightiest in your kingdom. They have come to me to bargain, and they were rewarded for it. All of these were gifted to me in exchange for greatness, secrets, or power. I show you this, for I wish for you to see that you are not alone. Many have stood where you now stand, and all have granted me what I desire in the end.¡± Hump¡¯s hand went to his spellbook. Was he really willing to die for a book? He¡¯d read the warnings within, knew how desperately his predecessors wanted to keep it safe, but what was the point if he died? Karlac would have what he wanted anyway, and he would be in the dirt. Unless¡­ The book can¡¯t be taken by force. The realisation sparked an explosion in his mind. If that were true, why had the old man tried so desperately to keep it out of enemy hands? And why had Eliana and her master tried so hard to take it? Did they not know? Or was there more to it than that? He thought back to when he¡¯d first bonded the book¡ªit had bound to his soul by blood. Surely, that bond could be severed. ¡°There is something stopping you from taking it, isn¡¯t there?¡± Hump said. ¡°And it¡¯s not just my terrifying skills.¡± Karlac¡¯s face twisted with anger. ¡°You know so little of what you possess. Glyndaril is not so easily persuaded. Better I speak with the man than that silver bastard.¡± ¡°You know of Glyndaril then? You speak as if you have met him.¡± ¡°I am old, wizard. So very old. I was there before the Pantheon ascended. I was there before the Luminaar Realm was devastated and this world was shattered. There is so very much you do not know.¡± ¡°The Luminaar Realm?¡± Hump asked. ¡°The place depicted in the serpent¡¯s head,¡± Karlac said. ¡°You may know it as the Remnant Realm. It was a thriving world like your own before the gods destroyed it, as has happened so often in the past. That is what comes from so much power being held by so few.¡± Hump swallowed. He thought back to the memories of the gorger in its final moments. Once, that place had thrived with life¡ªwith cities and people¡ªand now it was gone. ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡± ¡°So that you give me the book,¡± Karlac said. ¡°Give me the book, and I will let you return to your world a rich man. I will call off my armies and allow your friends to live.¡± ¡°What will you do with it?¡± Hump asked. ¡°That is my business.¡± It was a tempting offer, not least because Hump felt helpless in the current situation, but it was his duty to protect the book. As he searched himself, he felt its connection to him. Glyndaril was in there. ¡°I can¡¯t give it to you,¡± Hump said. ¡°Why go to all this trouble to keep a book you do not even understand? Is it power you want? I can grant it to you. Riches? Look around you at my halls, there is no wealth in your world beyond me.¡± Hump searched for an answer but struggled to find one. All he knew was that this was wrong. ¡°You are a demon. A being of evil.¡± ¡°I was named a demon by your Pantheon, but I am just a being like yourself. I think, I feel, I desire¡­ Evil is but a term attached to me by the victors, just as wizards were evil for hundreds of years.¡± Hump furrowed his brow. ¡°Victors?¡± The dots were starting to connect. ¡°You were a servant of the old gods. That¡¯s why you work for the warlocks.¡± Karlac laughed, rich and syrupy. ¡°I work for no one. You cannot defeat me, Wizard. I will extend my offer one last time: Name me your inheritor and leave the book behind. Copy all the spells you wish before you go, even, and I shall see that you and your companions return home safely. I will grant you your riches, and my knowledge of magic. Knowledge that would make the childish tricks your people call magic green with envy.¡± Hump shook his head, fist tightening on his staff. His heart hammered as he reached for his essence, fear and excitement mixing as he made up his mind. ¡°I don¡¯t need to defeat you. The Infernal Halls will be destroyed, and once it is, you will not be able to hold me here. I only need to last until then.¡± ¡°What of your companions?¡± Karlac asked, raising a hand at his side. Above it, a window opened revealing the world outside. Bud, Emilia, Dylan, and Marcela were there, battling a horde of demons. They were overrun. Two dozen Chosen against hundreds of demons. ¡°They do not need me to protect them,¡± Hump said. Suddenly, Karlac became alert. He searched the room, his eyes stopping on a spot in the darkness. Startled, Hump scanned the room with him. What had the demon seen? Karlac held up his hand as if reaching for something. A woman¡¯s scream shattered the quiet of the hall and Celaine appeared from the shadows, dragged through the air by some unnatural force. She went silent as he grasped her by the neck. ¡°A new deal, then. Your little friend in exchange for the book.¡± Hump¡¯s mouth fell open as his heart thumped heavy with fear. Before he could even weigh his options, Celaine snarled, shadows rising around her, silver light shining in her hand as she dragged Bloodshadow from its sheath and stabbed Karlac in the stomach. The demon screamed and released her, staggering back, a feral rage in his eyes. She leapt and used Shadow Vault to leap back, disappearing from sight. ¡°There is nowhere you can hide in my realm, girl,¡± he screamed, spittle spraying from his mouth. ¡°I see you everywhere.¡± ¡°You will not have her,¡± Hump snarled, essence burning in him, igniting with his fury. He levelled his staff, every fibre of his being thrown into the magic. The bubbling fire turned white in the focus. His soul manifested, the terrifying intent of Karlac challenged by his own. ¡°White Flame.¡± ¡°Fine then!¡± Karlac roared, unleashing his power. ¡°Burn in the fires of hell.¡± The world erupted in white light and blazing red, as the fury of his soul met Hellfire. Chapter 371 - Huntress of Owalyn The throne room erupted into a maelstrom of fire and fury as White Flame met Hellfire in a churning war. The impact sent out a blast of ferocious wind that whipped against Hump¡¯s face and scorched his skin. White fire clashed violently with raging scarlet and streaks of black, each wave of flame surging against the other in a tumultuous dance of destruction. The scent of sulphur filled the air, sharp and acrid, burning at Hump¡¯s nostrils. The air itself crackled with the force of their clash. His flames, as fierce as any he had made, were being consumed, overpowered by the relentless onslaught of Karlac¡¯s Hellfire. Nisha tried to help, unleashing her own fire in the mix, but it was swallowed up in seconds. Hump could feel the intensity of Karlac¡¯s presence through the demon¡¯s Hellfire. The flames were angry and violent, pressing forward with an almost crushing force, spreading like an all-consuming wave. Hellfire was more than just a spell; it was imbued with such pure intent that it took on a life of its own, driven by a hunger to consume and destroy. It was a battle focus, intent, and sheer, staggering power. Though Hump poured every ounce of essence into the battle, he was on the losing side. This isn¡¯t working, Hump thought. The more strength he threw in, the faster he would lose. Hellfire drew on Hump¡¯s own essence for fuel, burning hotter the harder he tried to fight it. How could he beat that? He gritted his teeth¡ªhe¡¯d figure that out later. Right now, he needed to conserve his strength. Against his instincts, he withdrew his essence from White Flame, letting the spell fall. As it did, the scarlet flames of Hellfire washed over what residual essence remained, expanding as it absorbed its power. It filled Hump¡¯s vision, hot against his eyes. A mass of rolling destruction. As Hump watched it roll closer, it felt as if he were trying to stop a hurricane¡ªa force of nature. But he¡¯d faced these flames before and held his own. This time, he knew what to expect. He¡¯d spent weeks preparing for this encounter, bracing himself for the destructive intent of Hellfire. He raised his staff, shouting, ¡°Shield!¡± A shimmering dome of essence enveloped him, its surface flickering with streaks of blue as it absorbed the impact of the flames. Hump grunted at the sudden impact, as if he¡¯d been struck by a boulder rather than fire. He leant into the force, keeping his balance as it threatened to send him stumbling back. Cold lanced through him as he called upon his essence, throwing more power to his Shield as ripples of light spread across its surface as the fire enveloped Hump entirely in the deadly embrace. Celaine, Nisha, and even Karlac were gone from his sight. He was surrounded by a ball of Hellfire, and it was burning its way through. The heat was unbearable¡ªa searing agony that pressed against him from all sides as sweat poured down his face. The sheer force of Karlac¡¯s Hellfire made every second to maintain his barrier a battle. The strain on his body, and the draining of his essence as he fought to hold on was nearly too much. Karlac was unrelenting. The demon¡¯s strategy was brutally simple¡ªoverwhelm Hump with pure strength, burn through his defences until nothing remained. And Hump knew, deep down, that Karlac would win if this continued. Defensive magic was costly, draining him faster than he could afford. The demon¡¯s fire pressed harder, its heat intensifying with each passing moment, as if growing as it consumed Hump¡¯s essence. A blaze that would not go out until there was nothing left to fuel it. It was a race against time, and Hump was rapidly running out of options. Hump extended his Shield, trying to expand it and keep the flames farther from his body. It bought him a moment¡¯s reprieve from the scorching blaze. A moment to think. Hump sensed the chaotic energy within the flames. This fire was not just a wild force of nature¡ªit was a living, breathing entity, full of frenzied intent and insatiable hunger to burn and destroy. A crack split down his Shield, essence leaking from it in a thick stream as Hump poured more power in to stop it. Flame licked at him, agony against his bare flesh. Even as the gap was sealed, it kept burning. His cheek and chin blistered in a burst of unbearable pain. A ripping scream tore from his throat as he swatted at it with the sleeve of his battle robes, the enchanted fabric smothering the flame, yet the stench of his burnt flesh persisted. He clenched his jaw, the pain feeding his anger and bolstering his defences. Celaine and Nisha were out there. He couldn¡¯t let it end like this. He couldn¡¯t let them fall to this demon. He had to do something¡­ anything. It was a reckless, desperate act, but it was all Hump could think of. He reached for his soul, manifesting it around him despite the obvious peril. The Hellfire reacted immediately, flocking to him like a cloud of mosquitos, desperate for a taste. And Hump let it have it. As the Hellfire scorched at his soul, trying to consume him, he refused to let it go. Instead, he reached out with his will and essence, not to repel the scarlet flames, but to grasp them and take hold of their frenzied energy. He would wield the winds of Hellfire, or he would die trying. # Celaine watched in horror as Hump was overwhelmed by flames. Her heart pounded in her chest as she took in the sight of Nishari, who was slumped and trembling beside her, utterly spent. The dragon¡¯s breath she¡¯d used had drained her of nearly everything, leaving her barely able to stand, let alone fight. Then her eyes went to Karlac, the devil grinning as he watched his magic at work. She¡¯d put an end to that. Drawing an arrow, she placed it on the string of her bow and drew it back. Her blessings rose freely, all of them mingling at once. Arrows of shadow manifested around her as she pulled the shadows closer, using them to infuse her arrows with Predator¡¯s Intent, Nightstalkers Vow, Eclipse Arrow. Yet as she eyed Karlac with Relentless Pursuit, searching for a weakness, she saw nothing. He was entirely guarded, even now. No, not entirely. There was a spot of red where his heart was. That was all Celaine needed to loose. Her arrow tore through the throne room, perfectly on target. Karlac¡¯s hand went to his sword. He drew it in a sweep, swatting aside her arrows in a blast of wind and an explosion of essence. Yet even as his gaze turned on her, the Hellfire blaze that entombed Hump did not end. ¡°How?¡± Celaine muttered. She¡¯d disrupted him, had she not? ¡°That is the beauty of Hellfire,¡± Karlac said. ¡°It does not go out so long as there is fuel. Right now, it does not even need my essence, for the wizard is providing it all the fuel it needs. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°What will you do, Huntress of Owalyn?¡± Karlac¡¯s voice softened. His control over the fire seemed supreme, the orb of flame a constant roar in the room. ¡°You have little stake in this battle. Owalyn is no ally to the Pantheon.¡± ¡°I am not here for Owalyn,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Then why come to my domain?¡± Karlac asked. ¡°Is this boy worth dying for? No¡­ he was free to leave. It is his spellbook you are all dying for.¡± Celaine gritted her teeth. As if she didn¡¯t know how dangerous such an artifact would be in the wrong hands. ¡°But I am ever merciful.¡± The demon let out a long sigh. ¡°You carry treasures on you. I sense the power of Owalyn and the Great Tree in your bow, and the dagger you hold is an artifact of shadow. Leave them, and you can take your dragon and leave.¡± Hump¡¯s words echoed in Celaine¡¯s mind: they didn¡¯t need to defeat the demon, only to survive until the dungeon core was destroyed. She looked once more at the flaming orb that had swallowed Hump. He was still fighting. She could sense him within, as weak as his intent seemed when surrounded by such intensity. This wasn¡¯t over. They could win. All she needed to do was buy time and keep Nisha safe. In a rush, Celaine wrapped her arms around Nisha, lifting her as she backed away from Karlac. To many, Nisha¡¯s weight would have been too much to bear, but Celaine¡¯s dragonblood surged with the adrenaline and fury coursing through her veins. Every ounce of her anger fuelled her strength as she pulled more darkness to her. It enveloped her in a thick, inky fog. The world became a blurred haze, but to Celaine¡¯s eye, it was clear as day. She retreated behind one of the many pillars of the room, sheltering beside a statue of a strange frog creature. The darkness expanded around her, spreading throughout the throne room, dragging in the devil¡¯s trophies. Since gaining the Way of the Shadow Archer blessing, the shadows had become Celaine¡¯s sanctuary, a place where she could hide from her enemies, where she could strike with deadly precision. In the shadows, she was a predator, and the world was her hunting ground. Yet here, the darkness felt different. ¡°There is nowhere to run,¡± Karlac¡¯s voice echoed all around her. Her heart raced. She dashed from where she hid, moving silently to the next pillar and searching for the demon. Seeing nothing, she wove through the winding collection of trophies and ornaments, only for the darkness she once commanded to slip through her fingers like water. No matter how hard she tried to draw it around her and hide within it, the devil found her. His presence loomed above, a dark spectre that saw her every move. His mastery of the shadows far surpassed her own, and she felt like prey in his territory. Each time Karlac closed in, Celaine managed to use her speed to evade him by the narrowest margins. She darted around corners, her breath coming in ragged gasps, clinging to the shadows like a terrified rabbit desperate to escape a darthawk. She reached out with her will, pulling harder at the essence around her, trying to smother herself in darkness. But no matter how much she strained, the essence turned on her the moment her focus lapsed even a little, fading away. She passed a window¡ªoutside, there was nothing but an abyss of black, as if the castle was adrift in a void of nothingness. ¡°You cannot hide from me, little rabbit,¡± Karlc¡¯s voice echoed through the halls, dripping with malevolence. ¡°This is my domain, and I know the shadows far better than you.¡± Celaine¡¯s heart pounded as she rounded yet another corner, glancing back to see if she had finally lost him. Relief flooded her when she saw only an empty floorspace. She dared to hope, believing she might have outmanoeuvred him at last. She put Nisha down to catch her breath, the dragon on high alert despite her exhaustion. She turned once more, only for her heart to leap as a face of fire materialised before her, the shadows peeling away to reveal Karlac¡¯s sinister grin. Desperation seized her as she shoved Nisha back the way they had come. She drew Bloodshadow, using it as a conduit for her powers, and drawing upon its own affinity with shadow. Now, the darkness came to her more willingly, concealing her from sight. There, she waited, watching Nisha and waiting for Karlac to make his move. He appeared suddenly and silently. Celaine lunged with Bloodshadow, her dagger slashing through the air. But it found nothing¡ªonly empty space where Karlac had stood. Before she could react, the shadows congealed around her, solidifying into dark, binding ropes that coiled around her limbs, lifting her off the ground. She sensed his deadly power in those ropes, and pressed back with her own will. Desperation fuelled her intent, as she drew upon all her blessings and essence throwing it to the shadows, willing it to die and become destroyed. Willing it to return to nothing, yet it did not budge. She struggled, her breath quickening in panic as Karlac stepped forward, his wings of shadow furling behind him like the cloak of death itself. His smile was cold. Triumphant. Karlac studied her face, soaking in her panic, savouring his victory. ¡°You are an unfortunate bystander in all this. It is your wizard friend you must blame for that. I gave him his chance and he declined me.¡± Celaine met his gaze with a fierce glare. The weight of his dark intent pressed down on her like a suffocating blanket. It was the same oppressive aura she had felt from dragons trying to assert their dominance, but she refused to submit. Her hate boiled within her, a seething mass of rage that channelled into her will, forcing herself to push back against the bonds that held her. She could feel the essence within the ropes falter, wisps of shadow rising. It was only slight, but she knew she could break them. She just needed time. Karlac¡¯s eyes gleamed with amusement as he leaned closer, his fingers gripping her chin, turning her head so he could study her face. ¡°Now you are a special one,¡± he murmured, his voice almost admiring. ¡°That hatred, that desire to kill. It has been a long time since I sensed such purity. The apple does not fall far from the Great Tree, does it?¡± He chuckled at his own words as though he had made a joke only he understood. ¡°Though I suppose there will be no more fruit, hmm?¡± His nail traced a slow, deliberate line down her cheek. Searing hot pain flared as it cut deep. Blood welled up, hot and thick, running down her face and neck. Celaine inhaled sharply, the pain fuelling the hate that simmered within her. Something shifted inside her, an ancient force awakening, growing stronger. She reached for it, pulling it toward her, willing it to rise and protect her. She called on Owalyn, for the warmth of their bond, feeling the comforting strength of her response. Even here, Owalyn was with her. Karlac¡¯s eyes narrowed as he sensed the shift in her, but he dismissed it with a smirk. ¡°Such defiance¡­ but all can be broken.¡± He struck her across the check, so fast and hard Celaine didn¡¯t even have the chance to turn her head. Her head snapped to the side. Stars exploded in her vision, and for a moment, everything spun. But Celaine fought through the dizziness, her glare locking onto Karlac with renewed intensity. A metallic tang of blood filled her mouth, pooling at the front of her teeth. She spat it at him, bloody saliva splattering the demon¡¯s face. He blinked, confusion on his face as he touched his fingers to his cheek, inspecting her blood on them. He withdrew a handkerchief and calmly wiped it away, his eyes darkening. ¡°You should not have done that.¡± The ropes binding Celaine tightened, pulling her limbs apart until her joints screamed in agony. She bit down on the pain, refusing to give Karlac the satisfaction of hearing her cry out. Her own power continued to build within her, mingling with her rage, her will sharpening into a deadly edge. The ropes began to unravel, dissolving into shadows as her power surged forth, fuelled by her killing intent. The darkness rose around her once more, thicker this time. The haze filled the world before her with such density it turned to pure black. Within it, Celaine sensed everything. Nisha shivered nearby, terrified of the darkness as much as the demon. Karlac¡¯s grip on her faltered, shock overcoming him as the shadows that bound her collapsed, consumed by her hatred. ¡°How?¡± he muttered, more to himself than to her. ¡°You are Chosen? How can you manifest your soul?¡± Celaine smirked and said coldly, ¡°You should have trapped me while you had the chance. Now you will never have me.¡± With a surge of power, she invoked Shadow Vault, turning in his grip and launching herself from his chest. The jump sent Karlac stumbling back. She withdrew her bow, plucking an arrow from the shadow and feeling its strength in her hand. Something had changed. Karlac¡¯s words echoed in her mind¡ªSoul Manifestation. How that was possible, she did not know. But now, the hunt was on. Chapter 372 - Hellfire Celaine wasn¡¯t sure what her ¡®Soul Manifestation¡¯ did. Hump had always described it as a way to take control of the area around him by imparting his will on the world. For her, it seemed to manifest as a veil of darkness, not unlike her blessings. Yet in it, she could see perfectly. And she felt protected¡ªhidden, so long as she didn¡¯t want to be seen. Even with it, she knew she couldn¡¯t match Karlac in battle. The demon was far too powerful. But strength wasn¡¯t everything. She could hurt him. She could make him angry, distract him, and buy a little more time. ¡°I¡¯m far from as helpless as you thought,¡± Celaine said, her voice steady despite the tension in the air. ¡°The dungeon will close. We will be free, and the Book of Infinite Pages shall never be yours.¡± She took advantage of the few seconds of confusion, carrying Nisha to the edge of the hall where she had her shelter behind a strange metal disc that hung from a rope connected to the ceiling, runes etched over its surface. Karlac¡¯s sneer twisted into a mocking grin. ¡°Run while you can, little rabbit.¡± Celaine¡¯s eyes narrowed, her grip tightening on her bow. She drew back the string, her breath slowing as she focused on the arrow on it. Shadow and silver mixed, each twisting into a play of light and dark as Eclipse Arrow combined both sides of her blessings into a deadly edge. She released. The arrow streaked through the air, a whisper of darkness that was almost invisible. More arrows shot from around her, following the one she¡¯d thrown her strength into. Karlac didn¡¯t flinch, holding his ground. He raised his armour encased arm, confident that it would deflect the attack as it had before. An explosion of power erupted, silver light flashing before being smothered by the darkness. The arrow shattered on his armour, sending him stumbling. In that moment, the others searched for a way in, one finding a small gap beneath his arm, slipping through the chink in his mail, the head burying itself in the flesh below. Karlac grunted in pain, his eyes narrowing in anger as he yanked the arrow free and let it clatter to the floor. He stood there as if waiting for something. His eyes were locked on her position, poised. Why was he¡ªCelaine¡¯s eyes darted behind him, and her breath caught, noticing the cabinet full of pocket world globes that he¡¯d shown Hump earlier. He wasn¡¯t waiting, he was guarding them. Realisation hit her like a bolt of lightning. The devil had brought them to his trophy room, flaunting his wealth and power as he sought to claim Hump¡¯s spellbook. In his arrogance, he had exposed a vulnerability, one that not even her Relentless Pursuit could have revealed. A smirk tugged at Celaine¡¯s lips. This was an opportunity she couldn¡¯t afford to miss. Karlac lunged at her, his flaming sword slicing through the air with lethal speed. She sidestepped, feeling the searing heat of the blade as it passed inches away from her. He followed through with a quick horizontal slash, but Celaine ducked under it and vaulted backward, loosing another barrage of shadow arrows as she moved. This time, they weren¡¯t aimed at Karlac but at the moving painting on the wall beside him. Karlac dashed into the path of her arrows, catching some with his arm and sword, shattering them in midair, but a few slipped past his defences, striking his armour with enough force to dent. Over time, the dark essence in the arrows would build up, draining Karlac¡¯s strength and reducing his ability to heal. One of the arrows slipped past, connecting with a defensive barrier over the painting. So there¡¯s a layer of magic to get through too, she thought. Judging by the arrogance on his face as he strode after her, sword extended at his side, that might take a while. He wore a mask of disdain. He clearly didn¡¯t see her as a true threat, but Celaine knew there was a way in. Relentless Pursuit saw through his armour and strength. The weakness in his defences was highlighted in red at the centre of his chest, and with that last strike, it had grown larger. As the demon pressed the attack, Celaine continued to dodge, each movement calculated to lure him closer, to stall him just a little longer. He lashed out with his blade, a streak of fire erupted through the shadow. She sensed it immediately and dropped to the ground. It was hot against her back, but her Shadow Cat Cloak offered some protection against such elements. Without missing a beat, she launched herself into the air with a graceful backflip. As she soared, she loosed another Eclipse Shot. Less power than the first, but Karlac wasn¡¯t the target. She frowned as he let it pass. It struck one of his paintings, the magical barrier over it shattered as the arrow exploded. The painting was eviscerated, with not a piece of it left. Yet Karlac was distracted, his gaze locked on the fire that surrounded Hump, confusion on his face. Celaine looked over, sensing something strange too. The fire seemed even more vicious than before. *** The heat was agonising as he tried to absorb the powerful energy of the flames. Whatever plan he¡¯d first had evaporated as white-hot pain erupted from inside him. He was burning alive from the inside. Yet when thought left him, his body responded on instinct. Essence gathered to his core, creating a protective layer around it. His channels rushed with a constant stream of power, shifting the heat and carrying it away from his chest to the surface of his skin, letting it steam out in smoky wisps. For a long while, all he could do was focus on feeding the fire. The pain was too much to think clearly, and a brief lapse in concentration would be all that was needed to end him. Slowly, he acclimatised to the newfound essence. While it hurt, it did not burn him physically, but rather scorched the core of him. That is, it tried to. So long as he supplied it with essence, he could keep any real damage at bay, slowing down the rate of the burn like wax around a candle wick. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Though before he could even think about Wielder of the Winds and bringing this power under his control, he had to bring his own mind and body under control. Hump searched for calm. He envisioned the River and Waves, observing the chaos of his channels as if from an outside perspective. The current was strong, the waves tall and turbulent as if a storm swept through him. His dragon blood roared, its own heat rising and helping to suppress the Hellfire. Yet for all of that, he was unharmed. His Shield was holding, and his soul had not been consumed by the small piece of the fire he¡¯d let inside. The worst thing he could do right now was panic. He was the earth¡ªcalm and timeless. He sensed the Earthheart necklace around his neck Count Daston had given him, the grand opal warm against his chest. Whenever the heat got too much, it reacted, drawing more if it inside, protecting him. Hump wasn¡¯t sure how long he was in that state, but time seemed to slow down. As he acclimatised to the sensation of Hellfire, he began to notice certain qualities to its flame. He sensed the will of fire churning within¡ªessence in its most volatile form. Pure energy. The manic energy of the fire no longer seemed quite as out of control. It was wild, but a controlled wildness. A beast hungry for its meal, caring for nothing but the feast. Whatever the complexities of its intent, that was the core of its desires, and it made it simple to manipulate them. A well-placed was all it took to direct them away from him. By focusing his essence into the edges of his Soul Manifestation, the fire gathered there, burning but never consuming it, so long as he provided it enough fuel. As Hump¡¯s confidence grew, he studied his Shield. Cracked and leaking essence from a hundred places, it was draining him faster than anything. But he didn¡¯t need it. He had managed to control the flame on a small scale¡ªtheoretically, he could do the same and use up less of his essence. Now that was a big leap. He closed his eyes, sensing Nisha¡¯s fear from beyond the sphere of Hellfire. All she saw was darkness, but Celaine was with her. Fighting for her. Fighting for all of them. Hump had to do this. There was no outlasting Karlac¡¯s magic. If he were to defeat it, he had to break it down step by step, before finally understanding it. And none of his efforts would matter if he ran out of essence before then. The moment Hump released his Shield, the pressure on him went up tenfold. He poured more essence into his Soul Manifestation, using it to control the area immediately around him. The edges were a mess of smoke and flame as the Hellfire latched on to its new target, but his theory was working. It did not burn him. As long as he provided it fuel, it wouldn¡¯t touch him. Hump¡¯s eyes went to his spellbook as he sensed a change. It erupted with a silver glow, the leather shifting against Hump¡¯s palms, its surface moving, taking on a new form. Silver essence spread on the cover, radiating through the grain of the leather in bolts of light. The light gathered in the middle as a perfectly sphere essence stone filled the centre. Hump sensed the presence of Glyndaril within as the silver owl¡¯s intent descended on the room. It bought Hump a few moments of rest from the flame. Glyndaril was helping him. The light expanded. The simple leather cover transformed into one rich with colour, the feathered face of Glyndaril drawn in silver. Then the book opened, the pages whirling and falling on Wielder of the Winds. Blue light erupted from within, pouring out in wisps of essence. The rune for fire appeared on the page, and instinctively Hump channelled his essence through it before reaching once more for the flames. The flames fought as Hump tried to bring them under control once more. They lashed out at any exploratory essence he sent their way. This was no simple fire, after all. But that did not mean it could not be understood. Hump had spent countless nights staring into campfires and hearths, trying to comprehend what it was he was missing. What was it he saw in the essence of earth that he did not see here? Why did it come to him more naturally? It was here, at the heart of the fire, that Hump knew he¡¯d find the answer. Only when pushed to the edge did such moments of enlightenment come. He just wished it didn¡¯t hurt so much. What would the old man have said at a time like this? ¡°Never should have messed with a devil in the first place.¡± Hump smiled at the thought. He¡¯d always been one to poke his fingers where he shouldn¡¯t. He¡¯d done the same thing with Bloodshadow soon after Celaine had first claimed it from Kassius, and the black stones of the warlocks. He¡¯d survived before, and he¡¯d survive again. The flames writhed at his touch, flicking away before coming back stronger. Every second, he could feel a little more of himself consumed, his Soul Manifestation fuel for the fire. He could feel the intent of the flames¡ªchaotic, frenzied, and hungry. Each time he tried to grasp it with his will, it was like trying to grab smoke, always slipping through his fingers. One couldn¡¯t control such power. They could only guide it, give it more fuel to burn. And right now, they were standing in a room full of some of the most valuable fuel Hump had ever seen. With that thought, something changed. The once uncontrollable fire responded. It was still chaotic, still full of the desire to burn and destroy, but now that intent was channelled by him. It started slowly at first. Bursts of eagerness, the sphere of flames shifting to his command. They danced to his thoughts, resonating with his own energy. He felt their hunger¡ªa hunger that filled him to the core. A desire take essence for himself and use its strength. Hump focused on the heat burning his Soul Manifestation, calling it to him. It rushed through his area of control, flowing through him and popping out of his hand, igniting the air in a flare. He grinned. He swirled it around him, stirring it to motion on a trail of his essence. It moved with him like a breeze, its surging intent magnifying. There were no false pretences. Nothing but the moment. The fire was as free and wild as anything could be, seeking only to grow in heat and consume. To burn as bright as possible before it would finally go out. Hump¡¯s manifested soul surged with elation, meeting the fire¡¯s essence with his own. Suddenly, it was no longer burning him. They were one. Fire could not burn fire. Hump was a part of it, his own mind stirring with his desire to consume. He was ravenous. Starving. His blood boiled with excitement as he searched for something¡ªanything¡ªto satisfy his craving. And where better to be than Karlac¡¯s throne room, surrounded by the demon¡¯s greatest trophies. Hump grinned as he stepped forward, fire stirring around him in a storm. He was in the domain of a demon¡ªa world almost entirely of essence. There was no limit of food here. No limit to what he could burn. Chapter 373 - The Winds of Fire (Important note for anyone that needs to catch up on Book 5) Celaine¡¯s breath caught in her throat as Hump emerged from the hellish flames like a shadow made of fire. He appeared unbothered by the heat of the Hellfire. It clung to him, not as a threat, but like an extension of his being, wrapping around him like a lion¡¯s mane, radiant with power. The scarlet flames that had once been flaked with black, now danced with streaks of brilliant white. That same light filled his eyes, flickering as if Hellfire itself was contained within. His cloak, once pale green, now billowed in the storm of fire that surrounded him, its colour almost unrecognisable in the blazing light. The fabric whipped around him, the edge singed and glowing as it caught the heat of the flames. Hump moved with purpose; each step deliberate. A change had come over him, as if he¡¯d become the embodiment of fire¡¯s raw power¡ªwild, untamed, and unstoppable. Then the blaze erupted outward. There was a flash of light and heat as the storm of fire raged through the room. It was a wave of pure, unbridled energy, sweeping over everything in its path, yet it avoided Celaine as if repelled by her. Instead, it was drawn to Karlac¡¯s many trophies. Cabinets, mounted heads, statues, paintings¡ªall were enveloped in the blazing waves, their protective barriers shining in bright blue as they fought to guard the artifacts within. Celaine could only watch the firestorm in awe. All of this was under Hump¡¯s control. He stood at the centre of the maelstrom, his presence commanding, the fire swirling around him like a living banner of conquest. A cry of anguish tore through the chaos. Karlac¡¯s voice, filled with agony and anger, rang out as the demon watched his prized artifacts swallowed up by his own Hellfire. ¡°No!¡± Karlac screamed. # Hump sensed the exhilarating excitement of his flames as it rolled forward, ravenously consuming Karlac¡¯s dark magic. It swept across the floor of the throne room in great waves of scarlet. The enchanted barriers protecting the demon¡¯s treasure were formidable, drawing upon a deep reservoir of essence for fuel, but there was no limit to how much his flames could feast. They were insatiable, desiring only to devour. The inferno licked hungrily at the protective shields. The defensive magic shone bright as more essence poured into them, trying to stave off the attack, but it¡¯d become too widespread. Barriers started to crumble, their contents left to the mercy of Hellfire. Hump¡¯s mind swum with the untamed wildness of the magic, its chaotic energy threatening to overwhelm him. There came a desire to throw all he had into it. To become one with the flames and allow them to reach their peak. ¡°A wizard controls the magic,¡± he heard the old man¡¯s voice. ¡°Never let it control you.¡± Hump drew a deep breath, the air hot in his lungs, but strangely pleasant. He anchored himself by focusing his thoughts on Nishari. He could sense her fear¡ªno longer the thrill of battle, but sheer terror and utter exhaustion. It pierced Hump¡¯s heart, a painful reminder of what was at stake, yet it only made him more determined. He¡¯d conquered Karlac¡¯s flames. Had learned to wield the wind of fire. And now he was ready to lay waste to Karlac¡¯s treasures and burn back his dark essence. It closed in on him rapidly, laced with killing intent. Hump directed his flames to it and they flowed readily, fire meeting shadow. Yet unlike his own defences, Karlac¡¯s shadows seemed resistant to the fire. While they burned, they did not falter beneath their wrath. Or rather, Karlac¡¯s essence reserves were too deep. As fast as Hump¡¯s Hellfire destroyed the shadow, too much power took its place. It was closing in. # Celaine watched as shadow exploded from Karlac, a cloud of darkness given material form as it expanded toward Hump¡¯s fire. The red spot on his chest highlighted by Relentless Pursuit was suddenly larger. Celaine took aim, pouring essence into her arrow. The demon was distracted. She used that distraction to draw more power from Predator¡¯s Intent, pouring her desire to kill into her arrow. Lacing it with Owalyn¡¯s deadly blessings. The arrow became heavy in her hand. She felt as if she held a knife¡¯s edge between her fingers, so sharp and deadly it could cut through anything. She loosed it just as Karlac¡¯s magic reached Hump. The arrow pierced through the air, faster than a blink. It found its mark, piercing Karlac¡¯s armour and burying itself in the demon¡¯s chest. Karlac¡¯s mouth gaped open and he gasped, turning on her with wide eyes. The smouldering embers in those coal-like sockets burned brighter, flames licking up from within. He grabbed the arrow with one hand and yanked it free, grunting, blood spurting over his chin. Well shit, Celaine thought. If that didn¡¯t kill it, what in the world could? # Celaine bought Hump a chance. As the room filled with thick, acrid smoke and intense heat, Hump¡¯s attention settled on Karlac¡¯s throne. The ornate chair was perched atop a small, elevated staircase. The demon took so much pride in this place where he ruled as king. Where better to burn? With unwavering focus, he directed the Hellfire toward the seat of power, the flames igniting the throne instantly. The once-sturdy seat was engulfed in roaring fire, reducing it to a blazing inferno within moments. As the throne went up in flame, the shadows of the abyss seeped through the wall behind it, spreading in a patch of darkness across its surface¡ªthe same darkness Hump had fallen through to come to Karlac¡¯s domain. The flames from the bunring throne licked at it, igniting the veil between worlds until the wall itself appeared to be ablaze. With an animal roar, Karlac swung his sword wide, unleashing a fierce gust of shadowy wind that encompassed the chamber. This was nothing like before. The violent force sent Celaine flying back, where she disappeared into her own darkness. Hump saw nothing but his immediate surroundings, and the still blazing artifacts nearby. The dual forces of Hellfire and shadow clashed, creating a chaotic storm of power. His connection to his flames weakened and he poured more essence into it, but it came at a price. Cold pain lanced through him as his dwindling reserves of essence were drained further. This was not a battle he could control; all he could do was focus the flames on Karlac¡¯s power. Yet against the brute strength of this demon? Even now, utilising Wielder of the Winds to its fullest, Hump could not overcome the vast gap between them. But the demon had not attacked him directly. Karlac wanted to protect his treasures, so Hump would do everything he could to inflict as much damage as possible. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. All around him, the displays of artifacts began to shatter under the onslaught. The protective barriers had been breached and despite their exquisite craftsmanship and ornamental beauty, they were no match for the wrath of Hump¡¯s Hellfire. In places, Karlac smothered the flames, snuffing them out, but he could not protect them all. Intricate glass cases cracked and exploded, sending shards flying as priceless items were consumed by the inferno. The large display housing the Chain and the Sunken Queen that Karlac had spoken so fondly of erupted into a ferocious blaze. It splintered, and with it, the drowned queen was free. The spectre¡¯s screech was ear-piercing echoing through the hall. Her ethereal form reconstituted, and she propelled herself at Karlac, clawed fingers outstretched. Hump could feel her immense power emanating from her, but Karlac reacted quickly, slicing her in two with a single, powerful swing of his sword, extinguishing her form instantly. With it, Hump realised the artifacts closest to him were gone. He looked around as Karlac¡¯s shadows closed in. His flames died down until they were gone entirely. The demon disappeared in the darkness. They surrounded Hump, placing him in a single spot of light. All around him, he sensed Karlac¡¯s oppressive presence. Something hard slammed into the back of Hump¡¯s head. He stumbled forward, the world spinning. He whirled around, off-balance and clumsy, but able to aim his staff. ¡°Fire Blast.¡± Hellfire was rekindled as it surged from his focus, shattering the darkness, only to reveal nothing. Strong hands grabbed Hump from behind and hurled him across the room. He struck a pillar and crumpled to the ground, staff clattering nearby. He managed to hold onto his spellbook, clutching it close to him. A blow hit Hump in the stomach, driving the air from his lungs. He gasped, curling up, hugging his spellbook to his chest protectively, only for another blow to find his face, sending his head into the ground. The world rang. He tried to stand, but a kick slammed his ribs, holding him in place. The pain was overwhelming. All Hump could do was curl up as a rain of furious blows descended on him. ¡°Yes,¡± Karlac breathed, his voice shuddering with bliss. He drew a deep breath that he released in a long, satisfied sigh. ¡°You should not have targeted my treasures.¡± Hump¡¯s vision blurred as another kick landed in his side. He could taste blood in his mouth. ¡°Have you anything to say?¡± Karlac asked. His foot found Hump¡¯s neck, pressing until he couldn¡¯t breathe, the steel of his boot warm to the touch. Then he moved suddenly, stepping off from Hump and catching an arrow in the air. A lash of shadow spread from it. At first, Hump thought it was Celaine¡¯s arrow, but then he sensed the deadly intent of Karlac within. The demon yanked the arrow and Celaine screamed as she was dragged out of the darkness, stumbling into view. Karlac dropped his sword and grabbed hold of her hair, yanking her head back with brutal force. ¡°Now I have you, little rabbit.¡± Hump stumbled to his feet in the brief few seconds he had. Pain shot through Hump¡¯s side where he¡¯d been beaten, and blood dripped from his nose. He sheathed his spellbook on his belt. In a sudden motion, Karlac wrenched her neck and slammed his armoured fist into her face. A sickening thud echoed through the throne room. Hump¡¯s stomach churned with horror and a wave of nausea rose as Celaine let out a strangled, gurgling grunt, blood pouring from her nose. ¡°Stop,¡± Hump said. ¡°Please¡ª¡± Celaine stared at Karlac with one large, terrified eye as his fist came down again, merciless and unrelenting. He raised it again, preparing another strike. ¡°No!¡± Hump roared, the word ripping from his throat with primal rage. He hurled himself at the demon¡ªno staff, no magic, just his own raw, dragon-blooded strength. The impact was like colliding with a jagged wall, shaking his very bones, but it was enough to make Karlac stumble a step. In that brief moment, the demon released his grip on Celaine, dropping her and turning his attention on Hump. The demon¡¯s hand found Hump¡¯s throat, his grip tightening, the joints of his gauntlet digging painfully into Hump¡¯s skin. His neck strained as he was lifted into the air with one hand. Hump kicked his feet desperately, searching for a hold but finding nothing. He dangled there, clutching at the hand around his throat, pulling at the fingers but Karlac¡¯s grip was a vice. Hump couldn¡¯t move it. A tight wheeze escaped Hump, his throat constricted by the force. His heart pounded in his chest. His lungs burned as he desperately tried to draw in air. Nisha¡¯s fear erupted through their bond but Hump urged her to stay back. There was one weapon he still had. The Osidium Opal Ring on his finger stored the Tier 3 spell, Sand Blast. At this range, in the right spot, he could hurt Karlac. He had to show panic for this to work. He continued to kick his legs. He flailed with his hands, clawing at Karlac¡¯s neck, trying to reach for his face but his arms were too short. Darkness clouded the edges of Hump¡¯s vision. His lungs felt like they would explode, but he had to hold on. Karlac reached for Hump¡¯s belt, taking the Book of Infinite Pages from its place at his hip and lifting it in his free hand. ¡°Glyndaril is awake,¡± Karlac said, gazing at the book. ¡°I sense you, Silver Owl. I feel you in there. Accept me, and I shall still spare this boy.¡± Hump glanced at it out of the corner of his eye as Karlac opened the spellbook, only for the demon to scowl. ¡°You still hide from me!¡± He held it out to Hump, revealing a page on beginner magic within, the true contents of the book hidden. ¡°It is a shame this could not have been resolved more civilly,¡± Karlac said, his voice dripping with mockery. ¡°Do not worry, I still need you alive. But as unconsciousness takes you, know that I will ensure every one of your friends die. Then it shall only be us left. We shall see how long you can keep the Book of Infinite Pages from me then.¡± Hump tried to speak, but all that came out was a ragged, raspy croak. The pressure on his windpipe eased a little. ¡°What? What is it?¡± Karlac asked. ¡°There is no bargain left to be had.¡± Hump whispered something unintelligible¡ªthe slurred words of a beaten man. Karlac bent his arm, bringing Hump closer to him as if he were only a toy. ¡°I said,¡± Hump rasped, a ghost of a smile playing on his lips. ¡°I can¡¯t quite reach you.¡± Karlac frowned, confusion written on his face, until Hump¡¯s fist found it. With every bit of will he had, he activated the sands stored within his ring right into Karlac¡¯s eye. The force of the explosion sent Hump flying back, the demon¡¯s claws raking across his neck as he was violently flung away. Agony exploded in his arm, the point-blank blast shattering the bones of his left hand. He hardly felt the hard ground, jarring as it was. He rolled, then came to an abrupt stop as he struck something hard. He gasped, wheezing in a desperate breath. The world spun around him, but through the haze, he forced himself to focus, searching for Karlac. The blast had sent the demon crashing into one of his many trophy cases, his body slumped into the broken remains of a wooden cabinet, arms sprawled over each side. ¡°I¡­¡± Hump breathed deep and swallowed, his throat sparking with sharp pain. ¡°I like you in that seat much more.¡± Hump forced himself to grin through the pain. ¡°Much better than the one I burned.¡± His voice was weak, but from the way Karlac¡¯s gaze settled on him, Hump knew he¡¯d heard. Hump grinned for real then, blissful euphoria spreading through him at the sight of Karlac¡¯s face. His right cheek and eye socket were a mess of blood and shredded flesh where the sands had made contact, raking his skin like a cheese grater. His eye was obliterated, leaving a hollow, bleeding socket. Blood flowed freely, a crimson river that ran down his face and neck, disappearing into the shadowy depths of his armour. His remaining eye blazed with unchecked rage as it locked onto Hump, burning with such fury that Hump thought the demon might just kill him after all. Chapter 374 - Beacon of Fire As Karlac advanced, Hump knew that the fate awaiting him was far worse than death. Death wouldn¡¯t be enough; not after what he did, and certainly while the Book of Infinite Pages was bound to him. The demon needed Hump to name him the inheritor, until that was done, Hump was certain he would not be allowed to die. So get up. Hump gritted his teeth, willing his body to move. The moment he shifted his weight, his body betrayed him. A sharp, agonising pain shot through his chest and up his arm, and he collapsed back to the stone floor. The ground was still warm from the fire, and for a brief moment, all Hump wanted to do was surrender to the exhaustion. Gods, he wished he could rest. But he couldn¡¯t. He had to keep fighting¡ªto survive, not just for him, but Nishari, Celaine, and his friends. Nearby, Celaine struggled to her feet. Blood streamed from a broken nose, and one eye was swollen shut from the beating Karlac had given her, but she still stood. More than that¡ªshe had her bow in hand, an arrow on the string and aimed at Karlac. Her back was to Hump, black cloak draped over her though looking no less defiant from that angle. And there was something else¡­ a shadow that clung to her like a second skin, flowing around her as if in a breeze, mixing with her cloak. In it, Hump saw a power he had not seen from Celaine, radiating the deadly intent of the huntress. The sensation grew, shadow expanding from both her and the dagger before it thickened around them. Hump quickly assessed his injuries. His left arm was completely useless¡ª That wasn¡¯t good. Not good at all. Breathing hurt, so that was at least a rib broken, probably more. The wounds on his neck from where Karlac had clawed him didn¡¯t seem too problematic, but all in all, he was in a bad state. His eyes drifted to where his staff and spellbook lay on the ground, just a few feet away. Through the pain, he dragged himself forward, taking his spellbook and returning it to the sheath at his hip before using his staff to drag himself to his feet. Hump tucked his staff under his arm and fumbled for his potion pouch, his fingers trembling. His hand closed around one of the powerful healing elixirs Marcela had given him. He tore the cork out with his teeth and downed the contents. Warmth pulsed through him, dulling the pain and giving him a little of his strength back. His left arm was still immobile, but a few tentative movements assured him that the rest of his body would obey his commands. Hump pushed himself to his knees. ¡°Here.¡± He tossed another of the healing elixirs to Celaine. The sound of crackling glass snapped his attention back to Karlac. The demon pushed himself up from the shattered remnants of the display cabinet, his single remaining eye burning with malevolent intensity. Hump swallowed hard, fear clawing at him. For all his bravado, he was out of tricks now. He could have destroyed both of Karlac¡¯s eyes and he still would have been screwed. Celaine downed the elixir without question, letting out a satisfied sigh. ¡°Much better. You got him pretty good there, Hump. His eye¡¯s looking even worse than mine.¡± Hump let out a breath of amusement, half in disbelief that Celaine was still willing to poke the demon in this situation. ¡°Enjoy yourselves while you can,¡± Karlac said softly. ¡°I will admit, I underestimated your abilities, but I am sure you both understand the disparity between us.¡± Hump and Celaine shared a look. They did. They knew it all too well. Yet Hump saw a glint of something else in Celaine¡¯s eyes as they flicked to where Karlac¡¯s throne had been before Hump burned it. Hump followed her gaze, staring into the dark abyss that had taken the place of the wall. ¡°I can hear the sound of battle through there,¡± Celaine whispered, so quietly Hump barely heard it. ¡°Whatever you did, the veil between this world and the Infernal Halls has weakened.¡± The dark abyss of his domain was visible through what remained of Karlac¡¯s throne. In it, he sensed something. Magic that did not belong to any of them. He strained to listen but heard nothing. It didn¡¯t matter. The fact that something had changed was enough. There was still something they could do. ¡°Get me to it,¡± Hump said simply. Celaine nodded¡ªthey didn¡¯t need to speak more. The plan was already clear. Get to the gap, and burn themselves the rest of the way out. Hump sensed heat, just as Hellfire erupted from Karlac¡¯s sword. The blazing inferno roared through the chamber. Hump stabbed at it with his staff, using Spell Sculpting as he had practiced, only this time, imbuing it with an additional rune to deflect the demon¡¯s consuming magic. ¡°Parry Shield,¡± Hump barked, manifesting the barrier over the focus. It slammed into the blaze and sent it blasting back over Karlac, the flames searching for a new source of food. For a few seconds, they danced around Karlac, catching on his shadowy power and illuminating the well of blood that had been his eye, along with his bloodied cheek. Then the flames dissipated, shadow rising over them and smothering them until the darkness once more veiled him. ¡°Do not get distracted,¡± Karlac said, taking a deliberate step closer, the sound of his armoured boot echoing ominously in the chamber. The demon was in no hurry, his single eye fixed on them with predatory focus. A cold chill ran through Hump. Karlac¡¯s utter confidence was a terrifying thing, could he really have missed the breach in his domain? Was this a mistake, or just another way to toy with them? Hump sensed Nisha¡¯s presence nearby, hidden in the shadows, watching, desperate to come to his aid. Kill. Fight. Protect. He willed her to remain. He knew what would happen if¡ªwhen¡ªKarlac got his hands on her. the moment Celaine was captured he would falter. For that reason, she had to remain hidden. Hump couldn¡¯t rely on that for long. Karlac was closing in, moving faster than before. His gaze was still on Hump, massive sword swung with deadly intent. Hump prepared himself to block the magic that followed, but there was no spell attached. This was pure and simple blade-skill. Celaine acted first, drawing her bowstring back and loosing an arrow, but Karlac was ready. His heavy swing turned into a quick slash, cutting through the arrow as if it were nothing. Shadows swelled around him, tendrils of darkness surging from his feet and crawling forward. Fire burned in Hump¡¯s staff as he took aim at the ground, the runes igniting with light, blasting back the darkness with Fire Blast. The dark tendrils recoiled, burned away by the intense flames. Karlac ignored the inferno, charging through with reckless fury, his armour catching the light of the fire. Celaine dashed forward, her body a blur of motion as she leapt into the air, twisting mid-flight to plant both feet against Karlac¡¯s chest in a powerful kick. Then, with a burst of energy, she activated Shadow Vault, launching herself off of him and staggering the demon. It wasn¡¯t much, but it bought Hump a moment to gather his strength.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Seeing an opening, Hump steadied his breath and levelled his staff at Karlac¡¯s chest. Stone formed before him, dust and debris dragged through the air and bound in place as fire consumed it. The searing heat stung at Hump¡¯s face. ¡°Molten Stone.¡± A blazing meteor of molten rock shot forward. Karlac snarled viciously, dragging shadow around him like a physical thing, forming it into a barrier atop his own armour. He didn¡¯t slow, charging straight into the spell. The shadow was torn back by the explosion that followed. His chest plate cracked, singed flesh revealed below, but the stone ricocheted off, crashing into the rear wall of the hall, and Karlac closed the gap once more. Hump barely had time to throw up his Shield when Karlac¡¯s sword struck him like an avalanche. It sent Hump flying. He landed hard on the ground, agonising pain shooting up his arm as it was crushed beneath him. He screamed, desperately clawing for his staff. In that moment of distraction, Nisha emerged from the shadows, ignoring Hump¡¯s protests and offered her back as support for Hump to rise to his feet. She turned then, facing Karlac. A guttural growl emanated from deep in her throat. Her scales shimmered with gold light like they had before, power rising from her like a volcano about to erupt. a menacing growl rumbling deep in her throat as she hunched forward, ready to pounce. With a snarl, Nisha unleashed her dragon¡¯s breath, a stream of searing flames erupting from her maw. The heat was so intense that even Karlac, for a brief second, halted, lifting his arm to shield himself from the flames. ¡°Hurry!¡± Celaine shouted behind him, just as she loosed another arrow at Karlac. He smashed it aside with a backhanded fist and swung at her. Celaine dodged, disappearing into darkness and loosing another arrow from the demon¡¯s rear. Hump forced himself to turn from them, racing for the abyss behind Karlac¡¯s throne, an icy sense of dread seeping into his bones. Not for himself, but at the thought of losing them, of seeing them suffer under Karlac¡¯s wrath. As the sounds of battle continued behind him, he stumbled up the stairs. What had once been a throne of finely carved wood, embedded with golden patterns and fine jewels was now a smoking pile of debris. Beyond the throne, the abyss awaited¡ªan endless wall of darkness. Hump stared into it, feeling vertigo grip him as if he stood at the edge of a cliff, ready to fall into the void. Clutching his staff, Hump poured as much strength as he could muster into the focus. It was far from the strength of his previous magic, but the wisp of Hellfire still smouldering within him responded, its fiery energy igniting the runes along the shaft and filling the heartstone of the Tree of Damnation with blazing light, boiling within the crystal focus until it erupted. Scarlet flames burst forward, spreading through the abyss, and the veil of darkness peeled back beneath the onslaught. Beyond it, Hump caught a glimpse of the red sky as if staring at it through a screen of black smoke. He heard voices, faint and distant, but certainly there. He sensed the blessings and magic of the raging battle on the other side. This was their way out. Celaine had been right. But his relief was short-lived. Celaine¡¯s agonised scream tore through the air, and Hump whipped around to see her thrown to the ground by a savage claw to the stomach. She crashed hard, rolling across the floor, blood staining the side of her leather vest. A bloody streak trailed her, the wound bleeding profusely. She tried to rise, gasping for breath, but her strength failed her and she collapsed in a fit of coughs. In the abyss, the darkness closed on Hump¡¯s flame. He fought back, willing the fires to keep burning, to consume everything, but Karlac¡¯s mastery over his magic was too great. His darkness smothered his flames, extinguishing them one by one until the glimpse Hump had into the other world was gone. All that remained were the faint shouts and sounds from the citadel. Karlac erupted with harsh laughter, the cold, grating sound cutting through the chamber like a knife, sending a shiver down Hump¡¯s spine. It was his turn to be confused now. ¡°You still believe you can win, don¡¯t you?¡± Karlac¡¯s voice dripped with contempt. ¡°I can see the hope in your eyes. You think victory is possible.¡± ¡°Time is on our side,¡± Celaine retorted, her voice steady and unyielding despite her wound. ¡°Perhaps we cannot defeat you, but that doesn¡¯t mean you will break us before the dungeon is defeated.¡± She was on her feet again, though her wound bled profusely. They needed this to end sooner rather than later. ¡°You are so certain you can return from my domain?¡± Karlac smirked. Had he been wrong? Had Karlac been toying with them after all? He knew little of the domain Karlac wielded, only that it was a form of magic beyond that of the wizards he knew. The kind that came only from the advancement of the soul, or whatever the demon equivalent of that was. ¡°There it is,¡± Karlac said. ¡°Doubt¡ªthe bane of all wizards.¡± Yet Hump had seen the Infernal Halls. He¡¯d heard it. They were tethered to it¡ªhe knew that to his bones. Karlac could not drag them to another world as simply as he would have them believe. ¡°I have no doubt,¡± Hump said, as much for his own benefit as anything else. ¡°You would not go to all this trouble if you could simply keep us here. The Army of Alveron will defeat your allies, and then we will be free. Even if you claim my book, it will not bond to you.¡± ¡°There is so much you still do not understand,¡± Karlac said, his voice laced with dark amusement. ¡°I told you I am not of the Infernal Halls. This dungeon¡­ did it not occur to you that you were advancing too quickly?¡± Hump¡¯s mind raced. He had wondered about that¡ªhow the demons seemed to hold back, even in defence of their citadel. ¡°So what? What are you saying?¡± Karlac¡¯s smile widened, revealing a row of sharp teeth¡ªanother distinction from the humans he imitated. ¡°Allow me to give you a glimpse.¡± With a flick of his wrist, the shadowy aura around him writhed like living smoke, expanding outward to reveal a series of windows into other places. desperately pouring essence into her wound. Bud stood over them, fighting like a man possessed, his sword carving through the air in wide arcs as he battled the horde of demons closing in on them. His armour was battered and dented, parts of it missing entirely, exposing the blood-stained garments beneath. Hump¡¯s gaze flicked to the other windows, each one revealing scenes of devastation and chaos¡ªcities in ruin. Fire blazed over countless buildings, smoke rising in thick plumes, blotting out the sun as people ran in terror through the streets. He recognised some of the cities¡ªElenvine, Malara¡ªthey were burning. ¡°What is this?¡± Hump asked quietly, his fist tightening around his staff, knuckles white from the force. ¡°This is what has become of Alveron,¡± Karlac replied, his smile stretching into something grotesque and inhuman, his bloodied cheek oozing dark red. ¡°The Order of Ancients¡ªthe warlocks you so desperately seek¡ªare no longer here. The Infernal Halls was bait, and you humans, in your arrogance and fanaticism, fell for it gloriously. You think that when the core is conquered and the dungeon is destroyed, you will be free, but the world you left behind is burning as we speak.¡± Hump forced himself not to react as the horror of Karlac¡¯s words sank in¡ªthe demon wanted to rile him up. To break him, both physically and mentally. Searching the windows again, he noticed Sheercliff City was not amongst them, neither was Fort Nordric. The first had already been defeated, while the attack on Fort Nordric had failed. ¡°They¡¯re targeting the seals,¡± Hump said. ¡°Indeed,¡± Karlac said, savouring the words like fine wine. ¡°The old gods shall be free once more.¡± Perhaps, Hump thought. If Karlac did not show Fort Nordric¡¯s demise now, then maybe it still stood. Perhaps there was still time. ¡°You said you did not serve the old gods,¡± Hump said. ¡°Why do this? Why help?¡± ¡°War shall sweep across the land, and in that chaos, riches shall be made. The Pantheon have ruled for too long, Wizard. Far too long. It is time for the balance to be restored, and for the era of legends to come again.¡± But as his twisted smile grew, it suddenly vanished, replaced by an expression of confusion and fury. His gaze snapped to a spot at the rear of the throne room. Hump followed it, sensing a new essence from the abyss, filled with a warmth that he recognised but could not place. Silver light shimmered, and the very fabric of reality that Karlac had closed on Hump began to tear open once more. The rip in the air widened, silver light eating at it, shredding it back. And through it stepped Wizard Aldric. His chilling blue eyes, sharp and cold as winter, swept over the chamber. Behind Aldric, Hump caught a glimpse of the red sky of the Infernal Halls and the blocky, imposing buildings of Hell¡¯s Pocket. The wizard leaned heavily on his cane, his brown battle robes stained with blotches of blood. Calmly, almost nonchalantly, Aldric reached into his robe and pulled out a silver flask, taking a leisurely swig as his eyes locked on Karlac. ¡°I thought I smelled something foul,¡± Aldric said, his voice laced with disdain. ¡°It was a devil after all.¡± Chapter 375 - Rain of Silver Bud¡¯s armour weighed heavily on him as he met the demons, sword clasped in both hands and raised straight, the cold steel reflecting the icy light around him. His breath misted in the air as he muttered a prayer to Kelisia, offering himself in her service as he purged the demons before him, if only he could live long enough to spare Emilia and Dylan. His armour clinked with each step, an eerie rhythm that mirrored the steady beat of his heart. His gaze was level, his focus unwavering as the next wave of demons approached. They hesitated, as they should. Demons were cowardly creatures, and they had witnessed the carnage he¡¯d already unleashed. The corpses of their brethren lay scattered around him, faces twisted in frozen agony and wounds preserved in ice. ¡°Talk to me, Dylan,¡± Bud said, never taking his eyes from the demons. ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°Alive,¡± Dylan said, voice tight with effort. ¡°I can¡¯t help you though.¡± Bud could feel the faint touch of Krioc¡¯s blessing as Dylan worked to stabilise Emilia. She¡¯d taken a blade through the stomach. Even now, her blood spilled over the ground. ¡°Focus on her.¡± Frostfire wreathed Bud, blue flames licking his armour, the air itself shimmering with the unnatural cold. ¡°I shall keep them from you until my last breath.¡± Grinding his teeth, Bud adjusted his sword into a halfsword grip¡ªhilt clasped in his right hand while his left held the blade halfway up. Even after all this time fighting, the Sheath of Sharpness Count Daston had given him kept its edge perfect. The demons were pouring in around him, bodies piling up in a circle, but none dared to cross into his reach. Each jostled for another to go first¡ªthe cowards. They wanted blood, but they weren¡¯t willing to die for it. Bud wouldn¡¯t give them the chance to decide. He moved first, launching into battle. A demon on the left lunged. Bud stabbed at him but didn¡¯t put his weight behind it, feinting the blow to force the creature to dodge before he turned sharply and plunged his sword into a demon to his right. The blade punched through the skull, piercing up to where his left hand gripped his sword. He yanked it free, ice blossoming from the wound as the demon collapsed, dead before it hit the ground. Bud was already moving to his next target. His entire body swung in a wide arc; a one-handed sweep aimed at the demons trying to flank him. They scrambled back, but one was too slow, the blade catching it across the belly. Its guts spilled out in a steaming, foul-smelling heap, black blood mingling with cold air. Bud roared, throwing himself into the flurry of blades and magic, cutting down anything that came within reach. Steel clanged off his armour as enemy weapons struck him, each impact jarring his bones and sending flares of pain through his body. His ears rang, his helmet rattling like a deformed bell struck by too many hammers. He pressed on, refusing to slow down. The wounds were shallow. His armour held strong, that was all that mattered. The demons shouted in their guttural language, calling for reinforcements or simply yelling in fury. More poured in just as Bud felled the last of those immediately around him. He caught a glimpse through the melee¡ªa gap in the demonic horde that revealed Marcela, fighting desperately to defend Wizard Aldric¡¯s position. The man had placed Hump¡¯s safety above everything¡ªa sentiment Bud could get behind but didn¡¯t understand. Now was hardly the time to argue. The demons surged again, and Bud braced himself, slipping into the Ice Storm blade stance. His sword was gripped tightly in both hands, curved around his hips, ready to strike in broad, sweeping arcs suited for many foes. As the blood thickened in the air, a frenzy overcame the demons. They charged with reckless abandon. Bud met them with calculated fury. His sword pierced the first demon¡¯s groin, sending it to the ground. He followed with a brutal kick to the next, its ribs cracking beneath his armoured boot. A crossbow bolt slammed against his helmet, and he stumbled, vision swimming as an axe came swinging at him. Instinct took over¡ªhe caught the haft of the weapon in his gauntleted hand and drove his sword through the throat of the demon wielding it. Blood sprayed, warm and thick over Bud¡¯s arm. He wrenched the axe free of the dying demon and hurled it, the blade embedding itself into the crossbow-wielding demon nearby. Bodies bombarded him¡ªfive at once with the force of a horse. They clawed at his armour, trying to drag him down, to crush him beneath their weight. Bud roared, muscles burning as he pushed back, forcing them off through sheer strength. Frostfire flared brighter around him, and even the hardiest of the bloodhorrors recoiled at its cold, retreating with crystal skin forming over their bodies. Pain exploded in his side as a greatsword appeared through the gap, piercing the weak point beneath his right arm, searing agony through him. He screamed¡ªpure, animal rage taking over as he dropped his sword and yanked the blade free, grabbing the demon¡¯s head with the other. Frostfire surged from his grip, freezing the creature¡¯s skull solid in seconds. It died screaming, its face encased in ice, frozen in the moment of its death. With a snarl, Bud tore the demon¡¯s sword from its lifeless hand and threw himself back into the fray. He was a whirlwind of ice and steel, hacking and slashing at anything that dared come close. The blows kept coming. His body started to go numb from the pain. His mind went blank, all distractions fading from the world until all that remained was intense focus. There was no pain. No fear. No world beyond the beat of combat. There was only the battle. The blood. The blade. # Hump stood a little straighter at the arrival of Wizard Aldric. The wizard stood in front of the abyss of darkness behind him, the window to the Infernal Halls still open beyond. They had a way out. Now they just had to get past the very angry demon that wanted to keep them here. Karlac¡¯s remaining eye narrowed as he assessed Wizard Aldric. ¡°How did you come here?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t too hard,¡± Aldric said. ¡°Your domain was on fire. I merely followed the flame.¡± The corner of Karlac¡¯s mouth twitched, blood pooling in the corner from the wound to his cheek. ¡°It seems I truly have become lax, though I fear my mistake is miniscule compared to yours. You should not have stepped into my domain.¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. It must have been Aldric¡¯s magic Hump had sensed through the abyss. The Hellfire he¡¯d reaped had found its way through after all. ¡°I¡¯d have really preferred not to,¡± Aldric said. He looked around the room, his eyes roaming the many artifacts, destroyed displays, and general damage. ¡°I do like what you¡¯ve done with the place.¡± Hump struggled to process the sudden shift in the situation. Aldric seemed so confident, as if facing down a demon of Karlac¡¯s strength was just another day¡¯s work. He supposed it was. The Iron Hand had earned his reputation as a terrifying combatant. Yet Hump couldn¡¯t shake the fear gnawing at him, the knowledge that the cities of Alveron were burning and that Emilia was badly injured¡ªthey were running out of time. ¡°The warlocks laid a trap, Aldric,¡± Hump rasped, his voice raw. ¡°Alveron is under attack.¡± Aldric¡¯s eyes flicked to the windows around Karlac, taking in the scenes of destruction with a grim expression. Karlac snapped his fingers, the windows vanishing back into puffs of shadows. ¡°The entertainment is only for guests with an invitation,¡± Karlac said. ¡°This is a dangerous place to be without one, Wizard.¡± Aldric¡¯s eyes returned to the demon. ¡°I have heard of you, Karlac Gormoth. Your filth has stained far too much of Alveron.¡± ¡°You humans are always so quick to lay blame upon others. Alveron was tainted long before I came along. I do not force anyone to take my offers¡ªit is their own hunger, their greed, that drives them. I am sure we could come to an arrangement now too.¡± ¡°You wish to bargain with me?¡± Aldric said, a hint of amusement to his voice. ¡°You may take the girl and the dragon and leave together.¡± ¡°What of Wizard Humphrey?¡± ¡°Wizard Humphrey has missed his opportunity.¡± ¡°There will be no bargains with me, devil,¡± Aldric said, his tone as icy as his gaze. ¡°You are wounded. I¡¯m sure you have experienced enough embarrassment already. Why don¡¯t we end this for today? I did not come here for you.¡± ¡°Embarrassment? This?¡± Karlac gestured at his face. Essence flared, and the blood on his cheek was siphoned back inside like ooze. The skin healed over, until no mark remained. ¡°This is a minor inconvenience, nothing more. A simple miscalculation. No, none of you shall leave here now.¡± For a moment, Hump¡¯s heart sank thinking their efforts had been for nothing, only then realising that Karlac¡¯s eye did not return. Blood no longer filled the socket, but it was empty. His eye gone. They¡¯d hurt him. Hump had hurt him. Hump sensed a spark of connection in the air¡ªa thread of essence that felt unmistakeably Aldric. He allowed the connection in and the wizard¡¯s voice echoed in his mind. ¡°I will hold the demon back. Get your girl and your dragon out of here. The book must not fall into Karlac¡¯s hands.¡± Hump¡¯s eyes snapped back to the demon, trying to mask his shock. Aldric¡¯s words made one thing clear: the wizard knew about the Book of Infinite Pages. Hump thought in reply, ¡°Will¡ª¡± But the connection was severed before he could finish. Karlac wagged his finger. The action seemed almost playful, contrast to the intensity of his aura. ¡°Enough.¡± Sharp, dangerous intent filled his voice like a spell, demanding all to obey him. Hump¡¯s soul shook at the impact of it. He mustered his will, guarding against Karlac¡¯s essence. He still had more than enough fight left in him to keep the demon¡¯s manipulation at bay. The magic that filled the air around Karlac, however, was another matter entirely. He loomed, cloaked in shadow and fire, a burning inferno wrapped in night, orange fire flaring within like the molten charges of the earth. ¡°You were right, Wizard,¡± Karlac said. ¡°It is time for me to end this for today.¡± ¡°Better to fight than speak with one of your kind,¡± Aldric said, his voice steady as he raised his cane, pointing it directly at Karlac. A pulse of energy rippled through the room and Aldric uttered, ¡°Trident.¡± Three prongs of water erupted from the cane in an explosion of essence, so sudden and powerful they left Hump stunned. Karlac swung at the attack with his sword, roaring as it shattered against his blade and showered him in needles of water. They pierced the exposed skin of his face and neck, drawing blood. A moment later, a lance of water descended from the roof, spearing straight for Karlac¡¯s head. There was a flash of fire and shadow, like the explosion of a whip. Red light flared brightly over the demon¡¯s head, destroying Aldric¡¯s spell before lashing out at Hump. Shimmering mirrors conjured by Aldric met the attack, reflecting the demonic flames back at their master. ¡°With me, Celaine. Nisha, come!¡± Hump shouted. His voice barely cut through the din of combat as he scrambled for the doorway Aldric had made for them. ¡°Are we leaving?¡± Celaine asked. ¡°Unless you¡¯d rather stay.¡± ¡°No!¡± Karlac snarled, the entire room¡ªthe entire domain¡ªshook with his fury. Fiery tendrils lashed out at them. Aldric¡¯s water missiles homed in on them, explosions of steam hissing around the room as the war of spells began in earnest. Those that made it through were not strong enough to pierce Hump and Celaine¡¯s own defences. He swung his staff, imbued with Parry Shield, sending the tendrils back in blasts of dissipating essence while Celaine dodged and loosed arrows at the distracted demon. Karlac swung his sword in an overhead slash at the two of them. Fire erupted from the ground as the floor split open, a chasm opening between Hump and the exit. Celaine swept them up in her shadows until Hump felt as if he were held inside a thick stew. She vaulted, taking him and Nisha with her and crossing the gap. Hump screamed, as much from the fiery pit beneath them as the magic that came from Karlac, but it did not make it past Aldric this time. Hump and the others landed safely. They were at the base to Karlac¡¯s throne now, a mere few steps from escape. Aldric strode down to meet them, placing himself between them and the demon. ¡°Who are you?¡± Karlac asked. ¡°You have some skill.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am,¡± Aldric said. ¡°What matters is that you will not get what you want.¡± Essence swirled around Aldric, silver and blue combining. Hump could barely believe his eyes at the power that surged around Aldric. The world trembled as his Soul Manifestation filled the air. A white mist surrounded him, though the wizard was clearly visible within. The mist crackled with energy, flashing intermittently with bolts of blue lightning that shimmered and danced around him. Aldric¡¯s robes whipped about him in the ethereal storm, the sheer force of his magic spreading from him like a wind. Opposite him, Karlac¡¯s own shadow moulded to his form, taking on the shape of sweeping curtains, flowing gently back and forth. The two stared at each other for a long time, neither giving ground as they fought for control of the essence in the room. The strength here was far beyond Hump. Far beyond Vivienne. Hump couldn¡¯t take his eyes from Wizard Aldric¡¯s relaxed face. He was a First Order wizard, but Hump had not foreseen this disparity. With a primal shout, Karlac unleashed a torrent of blazing shadow that slammed into Aldric. Broken cabinets shattered further and crumbled, rocks clattered across the room, swept up by the power. Hump tried to prepare a Shield but he was too slow. For a brief moment, it seemed that Aldric¡¯s mist might be overwhelmed. Then the wizard smiled and swept out with his cane. With that motion, the world changed. Silver rain fell from above. Each droplet shone with a brilliant lustre, its touch warm against Hump¡¯s skin and exploding into dissipating essence as it touched him. He felt himself grow stronger. His wounds became less painful and started to heal. Yet even though it didn¡¯t make him wet, it pooled on the floor, covering it in a rippling, silver sheen. The shadowy fire died beneath the rain, ripples running over its surface as it was dissipated into nothing. All around Aldric, spells manifested in the air, water taking on the form of his will. Twisting serpents swept up and around Karlac, spears of silver water readied themselves. ¡°Impossible,¡± Karlac hissed, his voice tinged with disbelief. ¡°The art of Soul Domain was lost.¡± ¡°It was never lost,¡± Aldric said. ¡°Simply hidden from those that sought to destroy it.¡± ¡°You are one of the Three Eyes,¡± Hump whispered, stunned at what he was seeing. ¡°Go,¡± Aldric commanded, his voice cutting through the haze of disbelief. ¡°Help your friends. We will speak later.¡± Chapter 376 - Knight of Honour Hump¡¯s heart pounded in his chest, unable to tear his gaze away. His skin tingled as the air thrummed with a power so immense he couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away. The exchange was fast and explosive. Karlac unleashed a storm of spells, fire erupting from his fingertips, arcs of hellish energy surging forward. Aldric met them with an unyielding wall of water. The liquid danced in the air, shimmering with the intensity of his essence. Before Hump could figure out the attack, Aldric¡¯s voice filled the room and spears of water streaked at Karlac, each one as sharp as a dagger. Karlac countered with blasts of molten fire, the two forces colliding in midair with a thunderous boom. Mist and smoke obscured the room, the silhouette of Karlac visible on the other side as he gathered more fire to him. Rain poured from Aldric¡¯s domain, silver streaks piercing through the room like needles. Each combatant unleashed a flurry of blows, clashing with the speed and power of titans, neither wasting a moment, their magic wielded as naturally as breathing. Karlac¡ªthe embodiment of rage and destruction, while Aldric was calm, his movements measured, his magic the exact amount necessary to keep the demon¡¯s attacks at bay. No matter how ferociously Karlac attacked, Aldric¡¯s magic met him blow for blow. A deep growl rumbled through the room as Karlac called forth more strength, his hungry intent a visceral thing. His previously smouldering eye blazed like the sun. His skin blackened, veins glowing as rivers of molten lava beneath cracked volcanic rock. His sword ignited, wreathed in roaring flame. The air around him shimmered with heat, shadow rising around it like smoke, reality itself warping from his strength. Then came the Hellfire. Not just living flame, but something more. It formed an orb before Karlac, seething with shadow and flame, a miniature sun of destruction. Hump felt its hunger. The raw desire to consume everything in its path. The ground beneath it cracked, and air was pulled toward it, creating a vortex of swirling essence and debris. The orb surged and an ear-splitting screech erupted from it as if the fabric of the world itself was straining beneath the force of the battle. Aldric slammed his cane against the earth, the sound reverberating through the chamber like the toll of a great bell. A pulse of silver light burst from his staff, rippling out in a shockwave. The wizard¡¯s responded, the silver water on the ceiling quivering violently. It erupted from every surface, from every corner of the room, until rain stormed into the fire from all directions. Silver and orange flame collided. The rain poured relentlessly, hissing and steaming as it met the all-consuming inferno. For a moment, the two forces were locked in a deadly battle, two forces of nature refusing to give an inch. Then Karlac roared. His voice was the breaking of mountains. Essence surged, and the orb of fire exploded with a great boom. Steam erupted in a blinding cloud. The roof above them crumbled, and cracks spiderwebbed through the walls. The floor of the room between them crumbled further, the pit of fire beneath Karlac¡¯s throne room expanding, only to be quenched by Wizard Aldric¡¯s rain, turning molten rock to obsidian. The mist shook, a second explosion roaring as it surged toward Hump and the others. Hump flinched, raising his arm to protect his face from the expected heat, but there was no need. ¡°Shield of Storms!¡± Aldric¡¯s voice boomed, his staff raised high. A dome of shimmering water formed around him, the rain weaving itself into a barrier of pure silver essence. The explosion from Karlac¡¯s blast washed over it like a tidal wave, disappearing into the black abyss behind them. Hump¡¯s gaze roamed the magnificent dome, a swirling maelstrom of water and essence. It spiralled around them, wisps of silver swimming within. ¡°Go!¡± Wizard Aldric commanded. The mist around him churned, the water above rippled with the weight of his words. Lightning crackled within the dome, flashes of silver streaking through the swirling rain. Celaine¡¯s hand gripped Hump¡¯s arm, yanking him toward the exit. His heart raced as they fled the collapsing room, Aldric backing up the stairs behind him, not relinquishing his magic as they retreated. ¡°I shall hunt you, Wizard Humphrey,¡± Karlac roared. ¡°I shall be in every shadow. I shall stalk you to the end of the world and back. There is nowhere safe from me!¡± ¡°Well, that sounds delightful,¡± Hump muttered. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me if you don¡¯t like what you see.¡± There was no path through the abyss. Darkness was everywhere, but for a window into the Infernal Halls far ahead of them. Hump clutched one of Nisha¡¯s horns in one hand, and Celaine¡¯s hand in the other, then jumped. Immediately, Hump felt like he was falling. His stomach churned, but the Infernal Halls were getting closer. Hump cast one last look back as Karlac¡¯s sword carved through the air, and with it, a behemoth of shadow burst from his feet, far beyond the demon in size but echoing his movement. A swarm of silver serpents erupted from Aldric¡¯s shield and the domain of rain around him, diving into the shallow water at Aldric¡¯s feet and shooting forward until they sank their fangs into the shadow. Their bodies blackened, a haze of shadow coming over them as they drained the shadow of strength. ¡°White Lightning,¡± Aldric barked. Lightning crackled in the mist of his Soul Manifestation, gathering in blinding streaks of white and blue light to the wizard¡¯s cane with a blinding intensity. Its focus shone silver. The air thundered, a screeching sound building before it was set free in furious chains of power. Stone crashed down from the ceiling, dust and essence filling the chamber until Hump couldn¡¯t see Karlac at all. Hump stumbled as they emerged from the abyss, black spots dancing in his vision. The harsh reality of the Infernal Halls crashed down on him as he spilled out onto the blood-soaked stone. The overwhelming stench of rot, fire, and death assaulted his senses, making him gag. His ears rang with the cacophony of war¡ªshouts, screams, the clash of steel, and the inhuman roars of demons. They had gone from one battlefield to the next. Hump¡¯s eyes adjusted and he took in the chaotic scene. What had once been the demonic marketplace was now unrecognisable, reduced to a smoking ruin. The stalls were nothing more than shattered wood and twisted metal. Wherever the prisoners they had rescued might be, he could not tell. Demons tore through the remnants, locked in vicious combat with Chosen, practitioners, and ordinary soldiers. Bodies lay strewn across the battlefield, and fires crackled in the distance. Nisha stumbled to her feet and leant against Hump, alert and ready to fight. Celaine pushed herself up beside them. ¡°Hump! Celaine! You¡¯re back,¡± a voice cut through the noise, urgent and breathless. ¡°Where is Aldric?¡± Hump looked up to see Marcela standing nearby. Her squad was with her, formed up in tight ranks and working to hold the demons back. It took a moment to realise that it was him and Celaine they were guarding. ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡± Hump turned around, but all he could see was a thick curtain of darkness, clinging to the side of a large building. His brow furrowed with confusion. ¡°He was right behind us.¡± ¡°Should we go back?¡± Celaine asked. ¡°He did save us.¡± Hump hesitated, the weight of the decision heavy on his shoulders. Wizard Aldric hadn¡¯t saved them¡ªhe¡¯d saved the book. ¡°He did,¡± Hump said, frowning deeply. Could they just abandon him? More importantly, was there anything they could do to help? Perhaps if Marcela¡¯s entire squad went with them, they could fight off Karlac, but how many more would be slain in his stead? Wizard Aldric was a member of the Three Eyes¡ªa wizard of the seventh rank. Perhaps the best thing they could do was trust in him.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Before he could decide, Aldric came hurtling out of the darkness, crashing violently to the ground. ¡°Destroy it!¡± he shouted. ¡°Destroy it, Marcela!¡± Marcela whirled around, blade slicing through the air and carving apart an artifact Hump had not notice before¡ªtwo stones, one on either side of the curtain, holding it open with solidified essence. In two strokes, she carved them both in two, the stones dropping to the ground. The black curtain closed. Wizard Aldric groaned, struggling to rise as his trembling hands fumbled through the folds of his robes. Angry, throbbing veins bulged across his neck, glowing with a sickly blue light, as if something poisonous had taken root in his blood. Hump scrambled over to the man, but Aldric shook him off. He took out his flask and drank deeply, his eyes rolling with relief as the veins in his neck slowly receded. ¡°What are you standing there for, fool?¡± Aldric rasped. ¡°There¡¯s still a battle to be won.¡± That¡¯s when Hump¡¯s mind went to his party. He grabbed his staff and forced himself to his feet. ¡°Marcela, where¡¯s Bud?¡± ¡°He was over¡­¡± She trailed off as her eyes found something. Hump followed them, spotting the knight amidst a crowd of demons. Much of his armour had been torn off. A jagged wound ran down one side of his face, splitting his eye. Blood dripped from an arm that hung limp at one side while he heaved his sword around in the other, Frostfire roaring. A hot surge of anger and fury ignited in Hump¡¯s chest. Killing intent rose from Celaine at his side, turning the air sharp as a knife. # Slash. Parry. Stab. Bud¡¯s world had shrunk to nothing but the fight¡ªeach movement, each strike a rhythm that pulsed through his muscles without thought. His body operated on pure instinct, every action ingrained in him through countless hours of training. Where there was a demon, he killed. Where a blade came too close, it was blocked. As long as he kept moving, he wouldn¡¯t fall. Cold agony tore through his side. His vision blurred momentarily as pain flared, sharp and biting. He snarled, swinging his sword in a savage arc, cleaving the arm off an imp that had driven a dagger into him. The creature squealed, crumpling to the ground. Without pausing, Bud crushed its skull beneath his boot, the crack of bone echoing as shards of bloody ice crystalised beneath his foot. Bud searched for his next foe. The demons kept coming. They swarmed from every corner, emerging from buildings like rats from nests, spilling from the shadows of alleyways, even dropping from the skies like a swarm of insects. There seemed to be no end to them. Yet Bud felt their desperation in the way they charged, reckless and wild, as though their existence hung by a thread. He met their desperation with his own. Searing heat erupted nearby as a blast of fire sent a group of demons hurtling through the air. Water crashed into another cluster, sweeping them away. An arrow whizzed past his ear, embedding itself into the skull of a demon he was about to strike, the creature dropping dead at his feet. For a brief moment, the killing paused. Bud¡¯s heart pounded in his chest, the beat of battle pulsing through him. His sword was ready. He was poised, a blade ready to strike. His grip tightened on his sword, the weapon heavy in his bloody hand. Bud heard a voice. Instinct took over. He whirled around, sword arcing through the air, a battle cry ripping from his throat. But just as the blade was about to connect, he stopped¡ªmere inches from Hump¡¯s face. ¡°Bud, it¡¯s me!¡± Hump stared nervously at the sword, though his voice was steady. Bud¡¯s breath came in ragged gasps, adrenaline coursing through him. Slowly, he lowered his sword, his arm shaking from the effort. Exhaustion hit him all at once, like a heavy cloak settling over his shoulders. The world came crashing back, and with it, the pain that had dulled in the heat of battle. He looked around to see Marcela¡¯s squad and the Blackthorne Company reinforcing. He looked down as Nisha brushed up against him, whining softly. ¡°Aldric?¡± Bud asked. ¡°He got us back.¡± Bud nodded. ¡°I almost chopped your arm off.¡± Hump let out a strained chuckle. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be the first. Take a breather, my friend. We¡¯ll handle things from here.¡± Bud¡¯s gaze drifted to Emilia, lying motionless on the ground nearby. Panic flared in his chest. ¡°Is she¡­?¡± he began, his voice breaking. ¡°She¡¯s alive,¡± Dylan said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Bud. Emilia will be fine.¡± Then Dylan shouted, ¡°We need a healer!¡± ¡°Ursil, help them.¡± Bud turned to see Wizard Aldric nearby. Bud felt a hand clasp his shoulder and he started to resist. Hump looked up at him, stilling his instinct to keep fighting. ¡°Sit down, Bud. Rest. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Nodding, Bud did as he was told. He half fell to the ground as he sat, his body suddenly feeling heavy. His eyes went to Emilia¡¯s unconscious face beside him. He stroked back the hair stuck to her forehead with blood, holding back tears as he took her in. She looked so pale. When the healer arrived, she ignored Emilia and tried to inspect Bud¡¯s side. Bud pushed her off, irritated. ¡°Not me. It¡¯s Emilia that needs help.¡± Dylan was there then, taking Bud by the arm and gently lowering it. ¡°Relax, Bud. Emilia is stable,¡± the druid said softly. ¡°Let Healer Ursil work on you now, alright?¡± Bud blinked in confusion. ¡°On me?¡± His mind was still on the fight, on Emilia. A little rest and he could keep going. ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Hump said to the healer. ¡°These injuries are serious,¡± Ursil said. ¡°He needs to be checked on.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him,¡± Hump said. He held out his staff, and Bud¡¯s eyes lingered on the Silver Sprig dangling from the end, shining with essence. Only then did he feel the icy numbness creeping through his body. The sharp pain from before was fading. Slowly, he looked down. Blood¡ªhis own blood¡ªwas pooling around him in thick, dark streams. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a lot of blood,¡± he whispered, voice faint. His vision started to fade. Two of the leaves on the Silver Sprig started to glisten, essence shining from them in beautiful streaks like gazing up at the sun through trees. Bud squinted as their warmth and nourishment poured over him like he¡¯d never felt. Strangely, his mind went to his mother and her smiling face as she held him in her arms as a boy, the silver light shining behind her head. The light faded as one of the leaves was drained of its essence, the vision fading with it. The pain was gone now, replaced by an ache in his side. Moments later, that too was gone, the second leaf losing its lustre. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Better,¡± Bud said. ¡°A little cold still.¡± ¡°You lost a lot of blood,¡± Hump said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure this thing replenishes it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough,¡± Bud said. He tested his strength, rising to his feet. His body felt his own again, if exhausted. Cheers erupted around Bud. At first, he thought it was for him. But as the darkness at the edge of his vision disappeared, and the pain rescinded, he looked around to see people celebrating as they looked at the sky. Turning his eyes up, the red sky of the dungeon was dissipating into glittering shards of essence, revealing darkness beyond. Bud grinned. The core was vanquished. ¡°What did you do?¡± Healer Ursil said. Bud turned to the woman. She alone was staring at Hump in shock¡ªno, she was staring at the artifact. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°A healing artifact,¡± Hump said as he made his way over to Emilia¡¯s side. ¡°And one I¡¯d rather you didn¡¯t tell anyone about. Unfortunately, we¡¯re in a hurry and I need my party.¡± ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Bud asked, the sense of victory leaving him. ¡°No time,¡± Hump said. ¡°Get Celaine and Marcela. Make sure they don¡¯t stray far. I¡¯ll be with you when I¡¯m done.¡± With that, Hump held the Silver Sprig over Emilia, this time just one of the leaves glowed. Bud drew in a deep breath gazing over the celebrating soldiers and suddenly feeling apart from them¡ªthe day wasn¡¯t quite over after all. # Hump leant heavily against his staff, resting his aching head. He¡¯d mended his broken arm, fixed up Celaine¡¯s face, and finished healing the stab wound to Emilia stomach. All in all, it had used up every bit of essence he¡¯d poured into the Silver Sprig, and while he and his party members weren¡¯t a hundred percent, they were on their feet again. He stretched out the fingers of his left hand¡ªthey were stiff and sore, far from the perfect healing he¡¯d expected of the artifact. There was still a slight scar on Celaine¡¯s face too. Was there something wrong with it? It didn¡¯t seem as potent as before. He wondered if its effect was weakening outside of the essence-rich environment on Drakalyn¡ªsomething he would need to figure out later. ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± Marcela said as she walked over, gesturing at the sky with both arms. She had a wide smile on her face. ¡°We won. Why do you look so defeated?¡± Above, the sky disintegrated. An entire world was fading away like it was nothing, revealing only the darkness beyond. All of this would be gone soon now that the dungeon core had been claimed. Yet it didn¡¯t feel like victory. Hump¡¯s mind turned to the windows into Alveron that Karlac had shown him. If there was any doubt that they were real, it was gone now. Seeing Emilia¡¯s wound and the others fighting to save her was enough to leave him convinced to take what he had seen seriously. Assuming they were true, the warlocks must have travelled from here to Alveron somehow. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet,¡± Hump said. ¡°We need to get to General Korteg, Marcela.¡± ¡°What has happened?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯d really like to know that too,¡± Bud said. Hump saw the moment of elation was replaced with worry in her eyes, and it made his stomach sink. He didn¡¯t want to say it. Before he could spit the words out, Aldric did the job for him, ¡°This was a trap. Alveron has been invaded. We must go to the core chamber now. Gather your squad.¡± Chapter 377 - Dungeon Core Chamber ¡°We must hurry.¡± Aldric leant heavily on his cane, his face etched with pain as he strode uphill toward the demon lord¡¯s keep. Hump followed, his party with him, and Nishari at his side. The Blackthorne Company trailed behind them, a mixture of confusion and excitement amongst the ranks. They did not yet know what had happened. Marcela¡¯s party soon followed, shouting orders for the Sheercliff Company to gather their weapons and come with them. Hump caught the unhappy mutterings of the soldiers¡ªhe couldn¡¯t blame them. They¡¯d survived the battle and victory was had, what more could be asked of them now? It was a long way up to the demon lord¡¯s keep at the heart of the citadel¡ªthere, they would find the captured dungeon core. Built against the mountains, the keep towered over the rest of the citadel, and Hump was starting to feel every step of the climb. Every time Hump looked up, he saw the fading red sky as the dungeon continued to die. In the back of Hump¡¯s mind, he feared it might collapse with them still inside, though for a pocket dimension of this size to completely fade it would likely take weeks. The narrow streets were laced with bodies, both those of demons and of people. The route was cramped, tall, fat buildings lining either side of the road, blocking them into spaces Hump really didn¡¯t want to fight in. Yet no attack came. From the glimpses Hump got of the rest of the citadel, what fighting remained had moved toward the walls. It seemed that other than the demons drawn to the marketplace, most were trying to escape the deteriorating dungeon, yet remained trapped within the prism of Byzantius that General Korteg had surrounded Hell¡¯s Pocket in. All that awaited the demons beyond its walls were the manned fortifications of the army¡¯s encampment, along with a whole lot of trebuchets. ¡°What in the world is going on?¡± Marcela whispered at Hump, catching up at his side. As they made their way through the demon streets, Hump caught Marcela and his party up on his encounter with Karlac, and the windows into Alveron that had been shown to him: the battles raging across the kingdom¡¯s cities. All cheer was gone by the end of it. ¡°Can we really trust something a demon told you?¡± Bud asked. ¡°We don¡¯t have the luxury not to take this seriously,¡± Aldric said. ¡°I hope he lied, and this will all be for nothing, we¡¯ll arrive expecting war and be greeted with a warm meal, but if there¡¯s even a chance this is true, we must act on it.¡± ¡°You said that you didn¡¯t see Sheercliff in the windows?¡± Marcela asked. Hump shook his head. ¡°No, Sheercliff wasn¡¯t amongst them. I think because the Seal of Osidium was already broken it was not targeted.¡± Marcela let out a breath. ¡°That¡¯s some small solace. I know it¡¯s selfish of me.¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Bud said. ¡°It¡¯s natural to care for one¡¯s home. And all is not lost. The warlocks may have attacked the other cities, but they failed in Fort Nordric, and they will fail again.¡± ¡°I have to agree,¡± Dylan said. ¡°There are many more powerful Chosen out there. We were caught off guard in Sheercliff, but there has been time to prepare since then.¡± ¡°I hope so,¡± Marcela said. ¡°The kingdom has its armies, and the Pantheon has its Chosen. But we do not have enough eighth circle Chosen to defend every city.¡± ¡°Elenvine will stand, though,¡± Len said. ¡°Neither the Hand of Lady Light nor the Son of Avaroth will leave the capital. There is nothing that can stand against them.¡± The two Chosen of the ninth circle¡ªthe only two Alveron had. ¡°How could they possibly assault a city with two Chosen of the ninth circle?¡± Emilia asked. ¡°Surely there is nothing that can defeat them.¡± ¡°We saw the strength of the warlock, Anthony, already,¡± Hump said. ¡°He was at least a Rank 8 practitioner. It¡¯s possible there are members even more powerful than him within the Order of Ancients.¡± ¡°Order of Ancients?¡± Bud asked. ¡°That¡¯s what the demon, Karlac, called them,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just lovely.¡± Yet that was not all. Hump remembered the shadow of the titan he¡¯d seen through the rift of the great Tree of Damnation atop Sheercliff. The first servant of Uvdar, Baelkor. A being that may very well be beyond the strength of any Chosen to stop. If such a foe had entered their world, perhaps the seals truly were lost. Starick¡¯s warning whispered in Hump¡¯s head. Was this the beginning of the next War of the Firmament? His mind went to the scene he¡¯d witnessed upon staring into the eye of Irlia¡¯s father. The scale of such a battle. If the warlocks summoned forces that could rival it, Alveron may truly stand no chance. They had to be stopped. ¡°Even knowing this, what can we do?¡± Emilia said. ¡°We¡¯re in the Fallen Lands. It would take us weeks to reach Elenvine.¡± ¡°Weeks to reach anywhere south of Fort Nordric,¡± Dylan added. ¡°However long it takes, Alveron needs us,¡± Bud said. The streets wound upward, and Hump felt the strain on his body. It had been a long day. For all his dragon-blooded strength, he¡¯d used so much essence there wasn¡¯t much left in him. Soon, they reached the remains of a large battle near the demon lord¡¯s keep. They were high over the city now, following a single path. Demons littered it, their bodies oozing blood onto the main street. The keep wall loomed ahead, tall and dark, made of black stone and enchanted with demonic power, but it had not saved it. The gates were open, smashed from their hinges and left in ruin upon the courtyard within. More demons were there, all dead¡ªthe army of Alveron had taken no prisoners. The scene of burning and blood filled the air as Hump stepped inside. His eyes roamed over the people rushing through the courtyard. Medical teams worked hard to tend the wounded, while servants of Rathlar gathered the dead, conducting rituals to help their souls find the way home. It had been a fierce melee. Hump could tell by the many dead soldiers¡ªmany had blacked skin, no doubt devastatingly wounded in the assault of the keep. Glancing back the way they had come, he imagined a narrow line of soldiers trying to force their way inside. There was only one method that could have worked¡ªa concentration of Chosen led by Count Daston and General Korteg. Only such a force could brute force this, as such narrow paths wouldn¡¯t allow for siege equipment or numbers to truly play a role, and the keep was too high on the mountain for their trebuchets to reach.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Hump stepped over the bodies of demons as he made his way toward the manor built into the mountain. Blood squelched beneath his steps. At the centre of the courtyard, an enormous demon¡¯s severed head barred the way, the ground around it slick with dark, congealing blood. Its eyes, clouded and lifeless, had rolled back into its skull, and its bloated tongue hung limply from slack jaws. The creature¡¯s skin was a sickly shade of mottled purple, its horns jagged, with one cracked in half. Even in death, it exuded raw malice. The head alone was taller than Hump, while its colossal body sprawled across the left side of the courtyard, blocking passage entirely. Its once-mighty limbs now lay crumpled like fallen trees. For a brief moment, Hump found himself wondering how such a beast had met its end. But the answer came quickly¡ªthe image of General Korteg¡¯s great sword flashed in his mind. A weapon that would have made quick work of even a demon this formidable. A greater demon, reduced to nothing more than monstrous ruin. ¡°And I thought trolls were ugly,¡± Celaine said. ¡°He wasn¡¯t a pretty fellow was he,¡± Dylan said. Marcela called to an officer, who directed them inside. The group entered the manor¡ªa fortress of black stone pressed directly against the mountain¡¯s face. Inside, more soldiers were stationed, standing guard over the halls strewn with the bodies of demons. The contrast was striking: the manor¡¯s lavish interior spoke of wealth and royalty, with its grand tapestries, golden essence stone hangings, and richly carved furniture. It felt more like a residence of a king than the heart of a dungeon. But as they delved deeper, that grandeur faded. The walls shifted, transforming into that same unsettling pale pink that Hump remembered from Bledsbury. It was eerily like entering the belly of a great beast, except the light in these walls was fading, just as the red sky. Soon, they came upon a large gathering of soldiers, standing in tense clusters. The atmosphere had shifted entirely; gone were the sounds of the citadel. They were deeper within the mountain now, where the air was heavy with a sense of foreboding. This was more like the dungeon Hump expected to find. As they approached, Wizard Aldric was recognised immediately, and they were guided toward the core chamber. The soldiers parted to let them through, and Hump felt the weight of their gazes as they passed. There was an urgency here¡ªone that made his skin crawl. These were not the faces of soldiers celebrating victory. Here, the similarities to Bledsbury Dungeon ended. The grand doors opened to reveal a massive, rounded chamber. The walls shimmered, faceted like a gemstone, polished to a gleaming finish that reflected the fading light of the dungeon¡¯s essence. It felt like stepping inside a living heartstone. Above, a gaping hole in the ceiling reached all the way to the top of the mountain, like the throat of a volcano, offering a glimpse of the darkening sky. At the chamber¡¯s centre stood General Korteg and Count Daston, their figures stiff with tension. They stood before a black stone pedestal where the dungeon core had once been mounted. Now it was empty. Chosen rushed around them, their expressions grim. It was then that Hump noticed the cleanliness of the room. There were no signs of battle, no blood, no demon lord or defeated guardians. And most importantly, no dungeon core. ¡°My dear girl,¡± Count Daston called, his voice filled with forced cheer. He smiled at Marcela, but there was no joy in his eyes. His smile faltered as he noticed the troubled look on her face. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°This was a trap, Father,¡± Marcela said. ¡°Hump and Celaine encountered a demon named Karlac that revealed it. The warlocks have travelled to Alveron. Our cities are under attack as we speak!¡± ¡°Dammit,¡± General Korteg snarled, pounding the pedestal with a heavy fist, the chamber boomed. ¡°Gods help us, it¡¯s even worse than we feared.¡± ¡°Everything was too easy after all,¡± General Korteg said with a sigh. ¡°The demon lord escaped¡ªI say escaped, but this was all part of their plan, wasn¡¯t it? We did not even claim the dungeon core, they took it!¡± ¡°Now we know what they¡¯re after,¡± Count Daston said. ¡°There is only one reason that both demons and warlocks would target our cities. They are after the seals.¡± ¡°Indeed. We must move quickly. It will take weeks for us to return to Fort Nordric, let alone provide support for the other cities.¡± The general turned to Hump. ¡°You must tell me everything you saw, Wizard. Everything.¡± Hump nodded. ¡°Of course, sir.¡± Once more, he recounted what he¡¯d witnessed through the windows Karlac had shown him. Cities ravaged by fire, people running through the streets in terror. Ten cities were targeted¡ªonly Sheercliff City and Fort Nordric spared the wrath of the warlocks. As Hump finished, the leaders were drawn into intense discussion, debating how soon to get the army moving and whether to send a task force ahead to reinforce Fort Nordric in case it came under attack again. It was then that Hump¡¯s attention was drawn to Celaine as she wandered away from them, kneeling near the edge of the chamber and inspecting something on the ground. ¡°Hump, look at this,¡± she called urgently. He hurried over, his eyes narrowing as he studied the intricate formation etched onto the floor. It was the outer rim of a massive formation, the lines glowing faintly in the dim light. Recognition struck him¡ªwhile far larger, it was almost identical to the teleportation formation they¡¯d encountered under Fort Nordric, where they had battled the warlocks before. His spellbook shook and he opened it. SPELLBOOK Greater Gateway Unknown | Formation | Unknown | Unknown Description Unknown It was so similar to the Infernal Gateway spell formation the warlocks had used before. Perhaps its target location was different, and it was certainly larger, but the flow of essence and intent were so similar. ¡°Can you activate it?¡± Celaine asked. Hump hesitated, weighing the risk. Not just of failure, but of where it might take him and his friends. They could arrive on the frontlines of a city-destroying battle. They could arrive at the feet of a titan. It could take them anywhere, and he knew just what terrifying forces lay beyond the rifts of these warlocks. While he could not read the runes, he could see the intent through which they were cast. He could read the essence as it passed through the many channels, fuelling the spell and bringing it to life. It was not a complex magic, simply a large one. Given the necessary essence stones, he saw no reason he couldn¡¯t activate it again. The others had gathered round, a very concerned Bud looking on with unease. ¡°You¡¯re suggesting we utilise warlock magic?¡± Hump nodded. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to travel weeks on foot. This might be our only option.¡± ¡°We have to do this, Bud,¡± Emilia said. ¡°Yeah,¡± Dylan said. ¡°If Hump can open it, it¡¯s not even a question. I¡¯m sure the gods will understand.¡± Bud drew in a deep breath and nodded. ¡°As am I.¡± ¡°Rather than understand, it would be nice if they¡¯d protect Alveron for us so that we didn¡¯t have to,¡± Hump said. ¡°Clearly, they¡¯ve yet to get the message.¡± ¡°They shall act through us,¡± Bud said. ¡°You always know how to put me at ease,¡± Hump said, and they shared a strained smile. He stood, searching for Wizard Aldric before calling him over. ¡°If I do, there¡¯s no knowing what we encounter. The riftwalker from Bledsbury. Baelkor, First Servant of Uvdar. An entire army. It could be anything on the other side.¡± Celaine took his hand and squeezed. ¡°Alveron is not my kingdom, Hump, but it is yours. People are dying¡ªinnocent children. I¡¯ve seen you risk more for less.¡± Hump sighed deeply, squeezing her hand back. ¡°I can do it. I think. If everyone¡¯s in agreement?¡± He received four nods, and a very confused look from Nishari. He supposed that was it. Decision made. Now all that was left was to convince the people in charge to entrust their army to a warlock spell¡­ That was, if he could get it working at all. Hump turned to where the general, Count Daston, Wizard Aldric, and a number of the other most powerful people were in tense discussion. ¡°I think I can activate this formation,¡± Hump said. The discussion continued, but for Wizard Aldric who looked to Hump. ¡°What did you say, lad?¡± Hump cleared his throat and spoke louder, ¡°I might be able to activate the formation. It¡¯s similar to the one we found beneath Fort Nordric. If it works, we could follow the warlocks directly to Alveron.¡± Silence stole the room as all eyes settled on Hump. Chapter 378 - Uncooperative Spellbook As the attention in the room focused on Hump, he was beyond caring. Too much had happened, and if he had a way to improve the situation, he needed to speak up, even if there was a danger of things not working out. There wasn¡¯t much to it. Hump explained that he¡¯d worked on warlock formations in Sheercliff City and after encountering a similar gateway formation to this one beneath Fort Nordric, he¡¯d spent some time deciphering it. It wasn¡¯t all true, but true enough. The Book of Infinite Pages had done the work for him. ¡°In summary, you¡¯re confident you can activate this formation?¡± General Korteg said. ¡°Reasonably. Until I attempt it, it¡¯s nothing more than an educated guess. I suspect that once it¡¯s open, our time to use the rift will be short, particularly if warlocks are waiting for us on the other side. If we¡¯re to do this, we need our force to be ready as soon as the spell activates.¡± General Korteg thought for a long period, thumbing his chin. ¡°What are the odds of success, Wizard Humphrey? If you were to make another educated guess.¡± Hump glanced to Aldric for a suggestion. ¡°This is on you, lad,¡± Aldric said. ¡°You¡¯ve given us an opportunity. There¡¯s no shame if this doesn¡¯t work out.¡± ¡°In which case, it¡¯s a coinflip,¡± Hump said, trying to be realistic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t give better odds, but I don¡¯t want to give you false expectations, General. There¡¯s every chance this fails, and even if it succeeds, we may not end up in Alveron, but in some other realm the warlocks have access to.¡± The general shook his head. ¡°Those odds are far better than we had moments ago.¡± ¡°Humphrey has a point though,¡± Count Daston said. ¡°This could take us anywhere. The warlocks may have an entire network of formations just like this.¡± ¡°Or it could be an ambush,¡± one of the members of the general¡¯s retinue suggested. ¡°And I mean no offence by this, but feel the need to point out the obvious¡ªWizard Humphrey could very well be a warlock too.¡± ¡°A valid observation, but Wizard Humphrey has already proven his loyalties,¡± General Korteg said. ¡°Not only does Count Daston speak highly of him, but I myself have heard of his great deeds since coming to Fort Nordric.¡± ¡°Indeed, General,¡± the man said. ¡°My apologies, Wizard Humphrey. I meant no disrespect, only that these are dangerous times.¡± Hump smiled, caught off guard by the high praise as well as the sincere apology of a Chosen that was likely of the sixth circle. ¡°None taken. I understand your caution.¡± He looked at all the people that had vouched for him. ¡°And thank you all for your confidence. Now, if I may, whatever your decision, this will take some time for me to figure out. I suggest I begin now while you continue the discussion.¡± ¡°There is no need,¡± General Korteg said. ¡°Begin your work, Wizard. As far as I see it, we have no choice in the matter.¡± He raised his voice, addressing the room, ¡°It is more than just our cities at stake. There are forces at work here that even I am not fully informed on. We must reach Alveron, and we must do all we can to ensure the safety of King Henry and our temples.¡± ¡°The men must be informed,¡± Count Daston said. ¡°I will go. They should know the day is not yet over.¡± General Korteg nodded. ¡°And I shall prepare a task force. Have the men eat, rest, and replenish what stamina they can. They must be ready, but it shall be an elite force that will lead this effort through the breach.¡± ¡°In that, you and I are in agreement,¡± Count Daston said. As Count Daston left the room, he placed a hand on Hump¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, lad. Whatever happens, you have my thanks.¡± ¡°Of course, sir,¡± Hump said. ¡°Inquisitor Tunnhill, I suggest you send for the warlocks held captive in the encampment,¡± Aldric said. ¡°They may prove useful.¡± The man nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll have a Chosen of Vesta retrieve them.¡± # Nishari trailed behind Hump as he approached the formation, dragging her feet. The little dragon was so tired she looked like she might just fall asleep standing up. Hump ran a hand over her head. ¡°You stay with Celaine, sweets.¡± Celaine directed her gently to the side and gave him a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll watch her.¡± Hump smiled his thanks and turned his attention to the spell formation. He¡¯d been confident a minute ago, but truly taking in the size of it changed that. Hump¡¯s party and Wizard Aldric all looked at him as if awaiting some instruction. Hump stroked his chin wizardly. Ignoring the fact that the formation was inscribed in blood, Hump could tell just how masterful the workmanship was, even without understanding most of the runes. There was no light left in it¡ªwhatever essence the warlocks required to activate the spell was entirely used up now, which made it difficult to get a proper grasp of what he was working with.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. His eyes caught on five circles around the centre of the formation, each containing an ashy powder. Hump glanced at Wizard Aldric. ¡°Spell components?¡± The wizard approached, leaning heavily on his cane as he half squatted for a better look. ¡°I suspect so. Likely the spell requires catalysts to fully function.¡± ¡°This is out of my area of expertise,¡± Hump said. ¡°How do we figure out what catalysts are required?¡± ¡°Leave that to me,¡± Aldric said, groaning as he stood again. ¡°I¡¯ll have the inquisitors decipher the surrounding runes where they can¡ªthat should give us a clue. The captured warlocks may have answers too.¡± ¡°If not?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Experimentation.¡± Aldric grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll have an alchemist bring their stock. Warlocks typically utilise the same kind of ingredients¡ªbones, blood, other bodily things. You focus on the formation, I¡¯ll handle this.¡± With that out of the way, Hump supposed the first thing to do was simply to test how it responded to his essence and then he would develop a plan from there. If luck was on his side, perhaps this would be all he needed to solve it. Hump studied the formation in his spellbook for a few minutes. He didn¡¯t want to activate the spell, but to let his essence flow through the formation and feel how the runes responded to him. ¡°I¡¯m going to activate the formation but not the spell,¡± Hump said, breaking the tense quiet that had settled over the room. ¡°Don¡¯t be alarmed if you sense any foreign intent or magic.¡± People around the room stopped to watch, while Hump¡¯s party along with Wizard Aldric stood nearby in the event anything went wrong. Hump walked over to one of the runes to the left of the formation¡ªa large, circular rune with many channels leading from it, each one layered with many smaller runes sprawled over the ground. Hump closed his eyes and breathed, envisioning the River and Waves as he prepared himself. In his mind, he saw the formation coming alight with essence¡ªhe felt the warlock magic he¡¯d come to know so well, the sickly intent, the soul infused power that drew so heavily on the life of others. Hump braced himself for what he was certain would be a less than pleasant experience. His grip tightened on his staff, its familiar weight ground him as he touched the central rune inscribed in blood. With an effort of will, he directed his essence into the formation. The lines of blood slowly filled with power, his essence trickling through them like water through cracks, snaking along the network of runes just as his spellbook showed him. Red light rose from them in an eerie mist that reminded Hump of the Red Fog. Around the room, there were a few words of alarm, but everyone here was an experienced professional. They stood by, waiting, watching for the unexpected. Hump gritted his teeth as the formation pushed back with a force he hadn¡¯t anticipated, its intent dark and vile. It slithered into his body like oil, slick and grimy beneath his skin. His blood felt thick, tarnished by the wrongness of this power, a sickening sensation that penetrated all the way to his core. The air hummed as the power grew greater. Rune by rune, channel by channel, the great formation filled with essence. The red light filled the dungeon core chamber, illuminating the walls in red. Finally, it was full. Hump felt a subtle but profound shift in the air, as if the magic had changed course. He glanced at his spellbook, trying to figure out where he¡¯d gone wrong, only to see the formation fading before his eyes, replaced by a page on magical study. It was happening again, just as it¡¯d happened when he¡¯d recorded the formation under Fort Nordric¡ªone the Book of Infinite Pages had refused to even name. Gylndaril was hiding it from him, but why? And why now? Frustrated, Hump fought to maintain his grip over the formation, working on instinct to keep the runes fuelled with essence, refusing to let his intent become distracted. Suddenly, he felt a pull from within. Essence drained from him, not into the formation, but into his spellbook. His eyes widened in alarm as he stared at the leather tome. Immediately, he sensed the power of Glyndaril rising from inside, stealing away his strength. No! Hump ordered in his mind, his word resonating with more force than intended, enhanced by the intent and essence of the formation. Blue light erupted from the leather cover in response, shining along the spine and spilling into the air like smoke. The book trembled in his hands, the grain of the leather filling with essence like cracks of lightning, shifting as if it were alive. The essence that ran through it wasn¡¯t just magic¡ªit was something greater. From the centre, Glyndaril¡¯s heartstone emerged, glowing with the pure, unfathomable power of divinity. In an instant, the dungeon core chamber vanished, swept away as if it¡¯d never existed. Hump found himself standing in an endless expanse of blue sky, the ground beneath his feet gone and replaced by air. Before him, a silver owl appeared, its feathers shimmering with a radiant light. The creature¡¯s eyes locked onto his, twin orbs of the same piercing blue that stemmed from the spellbook. The light was so intense, it burned to look at, yet Hump couldn¡¯t tear his gaze away. NOT YET. The voice boomed through the endless sky, not just heard, but rumbling deep in Hump¡¯s soul. The sheer force of its intent sent a tremor through him. This was the unbridled intent of a god imparting its will on Hump. An order, not a request. A certainty. It was incomparable to the likes of the demon lord and Karlac. Pain exploded in Hump¡¯s mind and everything went blank. His soul screamed in agony as the divine essence ripped through him, siphoning more of his strength. But beneath the pain, beneath the overwhelming force of Glyndaril¡¯s will, Hump had made his choice. It¡¯d been a long time now, but he knew Glyndaril was still in there. That the spirit could understand him. It warned him away from information before when he had been dragon blooded and encountered the true dragon, Skyfire. Things were different this time. Hump couldn¡¯t wait. He had never tried to push the Book of Infinite Pages beyond what it offered, but now, it was time to force it to do as he required. ¡°There is no more time!¡± Hump shouted, his voice raw and filled with his resolve. ¡°I must do this now.¡± Glyndaril¡¯s response came again, as loud and clear as before, NOT YET. ¡°That is not for you to decide,¡± Hump said. ¡°The Book of Infinite Pages is mine, and I have no choice in this matter. The task must be done. The seals cannot be broken.¡± The owl held his gaze and then gave a slow blink. The pressure relinquished, and Hump felt essence flood back into him, even more than was taken. Hump was once more back in the room, standing with his staff blazing, the essence of the spellbook linking with his focus. They blazed with the same bloody essence as the formation¡ªthe same power that now ran through his body. And before him, the formation had taken its full form. The air trembled with the energy. The runes were fully activated, their purpose clear to him. There were still kinks to work out¡ªthe spell components had to be deciphered, the catalysts acquired¡ªbut instinctively, Hump knew he¡¯d taken control. He could do this. He would do this. Chapter 379 - A Draft of Holy War Hump released the spell formation from his grip like a long breath, drinking back in the essence he imparted to it. With it came the darkness of the spell. It rampaged through his channels like maggots in flesh. Hump fought to suppress it, calming the essence and suppressing the growing sickness inside him. As he separated his own power from it, withdrawing it to his soul, he felt some of its dark power fade from him but still his head swam with nausea. The light of the spell formation faded, returning the dungeon core chamber to the dull light of before. Hump felt heavy. He slumped beneath the weight of the essence he¡¯d just wielded, cold tendrils stabbing at his fingers and toes. He caught himself on his staff, struggling for balance, only for Celaine to catch him under his left arm, propping him up. All around, people stared at him in stunned silence. ¡°I need to sit down,¡± Hump said. ¡°Have a rest,¡± Aldric said. ¡°We¡¯ll finish up here.¡± Hump nodded to the man. Nearby, Hump saw a number of wizards already at work trying to decipher the sections of runes that contained the material components of the spell. ¡°Come on,¡± Celaine said, shifting him forward. Together, they walked to the rear wall of the chamber. Celaine helped him down, and he slumped against the wall. Nisha crawled over him, sniffing his face, her eyes wide with worry. Hump smiled at her, taking her face in both hands and scratching behind her horns. She leant into him happily. The rest of his party approached. ¡°How much did they see?¡± Hump asked, his voice cracking from strain. ¡°Your book was clearly shown to be an artifact,¡± Celaine said. ¡°A powerful one at that. I suspect Count Daston and General Korteg may have detected a divine element to it, but unless they are familiar with the book, I cannot see them ever guessing it is anything suspicious.¡± ¡°I concur,¡± Dylan said. ¡°You¡¯re a powerful wizard, Hump. It makes sense that you have a powerful spellbook. I don¡¯t think you need to be concerned.¡± Hump let out a sigh, crossing his fingers they were right. ¡°That¡¯s fortunate, I guess.¡± ¡°How was it?¡± Emilia asked. ¡°We should be good,¡± Hump said. ¡°As long as Aldric can find the necessary material components, activating the spell won¡¯t be a problem other than making me feel awful.¡± ¡°You look pale.¡± Celaine handed him his water flask. ¡°Drink this.¡± Hump snorted. ¡°I feel pale.¡± He forced himself to drink, the water moving like ice down his throat. ¡°No dark urges though?¡± Bud asked, true concern in the knight¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not risking your soul by doing this, are you?¡± The four of them looked at the knight. ¡°What?¡± Bud asked. ¡°Whenever he¡¯s done stuff like this before, it¡¯s either tried to feast on his soul or turned him into a warlock. You can hardly blame me for being concerned.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not very nice magic to use, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s left any lasting impact on me, other than an aversion to using warlock magic in the future. Let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± Bud gave a curt nod, folding his arms. ¡°Well, hopefully that one sticks. Seems like a good lesson for you to learn.¡± Hump snorted, but he was too tired to come up with comeback. Chatter moved onto lighter topics, anything but battle, as the four of them sat down with Hump. Hump leant his head back against the wall, enjoying the sound of their voices, when his spellbook shook in his lap. He drew a breath, feeling surprisingly enthusiastic about the activity as he turned his gaze toward it. Glyndaril hadn¡¯t seemed too happy with the magic Hump just attempted¡ªhe wondered whether it was good or bad news that awaited him inside. He had never gone against the book. He¡¯d never needed to. It left him rather apprehensive to discover what consequence might await him, if any. The others had noticed the tremble too and waited for him to open it. Seeing no reason to wait, Hump opened it in the centre. Ink formed lines over the left page, words taking form one by one as if written by hand. The Book of Infinite Pages Greetings, my disciple. You have been acknowledged by Glyndaril, the Silver Owl of Wisdom. With that, it is time I properly introduce myself. You may have heard the tales: the Wandering Wizard, the First Mage, the World Whisperer¡ªbut my true name is Samuel Durain. Through Glyndaril¡¯s acknowledgement, you are now officially my heir, and with this, many of my secrets will be accessible to you: techniques, spells, and answers. Firstly, you should know that I am not proud of this book. I created it for revenge¡ªto smite down those that betrayed me and cast them out of this world. That revenge left me a shadow of what I once was, both in spirit and body, and now I am spent. But it does not need to stay that way. At its heart, this book is a store of all the magical knowledge that I possess, bound and protected against all that would seek it. Through it, my knowledge endures, entrusted to my greatest friend, Glyndaril, and now to you. The secrets stolen from me¡ªthe truths the Pantheon would see buried¡ªmust live on. For one day, when a new age dawns, humanity will again learn to wield the winds and speak the Will of the World for themselves. The time will come when the shackles of false power break. This is the mission I leave to you, Bearer of Infinity. When that new age comes, you must not hoard this knowledge, but gift it freely. Magic is not the birthright of the powerful few, but for all people. Every soul should have the right to learn and improve themselves, free from the chains of those that would bind them with gifts of false power. The traitors would see this book destroyed, for they know that true strength lies in knowledge. While this weapon was born of war, in your hands it can be more. A guide for all those that seek knowledge, a tool to shape a world where the winds of essence flow freely, where no person is bound by the will of another. Follow it, and free those oppressed by those that would be gods.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Hump stared at the entry in disbelief. Not just at who had written it and what it now meant for him, but what it meant for Bud and Dylan too. This was an open declaration of war against the Pantheon. This was a level of blasphemy Hump feared that even Bud could not overlook. Owalyn had warned him of the blessings of Chosen and how they bound the souls of those that possessed them, but to see it confirmed here sent a jolt of fear through him. More than that, this book went in direct opposition of the gods¡ªit gave people the gift of magic, and the power to strengthen their souls. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Bud asked. Hump closed the book and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s just a record of the spell.¡± Owalyn had already told Hump the Pantheon were responsible for the Wandering Wizard¡¯s demise, and this confirmed it. He didn¡¯t know what to say. Everything his friend believed was a lie. He was not Kelisia¡¯s Chosen; he was her prisoner, bound by her chains and spoon-fed a little strength at a time so that he did not realise it. How could he tell Bud this? He couldn¡¯t do it now, that much was certain. Either Bud would hate him for it or doubt Kelisia, and such doubt could get him killed in the battle to come. He looked over at his friend. Emilia leaned against him, trying to keep her eyes open but appearing so tired Hump thought she might pass out. It was no wonder¡ªshe¡¯d taken a serious stab wound to the stomach. Even healed, she must be exhausted. Bud had his arm around her, seemingly refusing to let her go. It was sweet to see him so unflustered by her. They had grown closer than Hump realised in his time away. Dylan paced uneasily, the only one of them not sitting down. The druid wouldn¡¯t take the news any better, though Hump was starting to wonder if it was time he revealed what he knew. The warlocks were fighting to free the old gods, and while their methods were evil, perhaps they were not wrong in their objective. Perhaps the old gods were prisoners of the Pantheon and nothing more. It then crossed Hump¡¯s mind that the Wandering Wizard might be one of them. Owalyn had not spoken of his death, and neither had the book. Perhaps he still lived. ¡°Dylan, you look restless,¡± Emilia said. ¡°Sit down and have a break.¡± The druid sighed and gave her a small smile. ¡°Sorry. Didn¡¯t mean to bother you. I¡¯m worried about my master. Hump may not have seen Sheercliff City under attack, but I wish I could be there to help.¡± ¡°I know how you feel,¡± Emilia said. ¡°My brother was in Sheercliff, but most of my family are from Elenvine. I fear they will be on the frontlines of any battle.¡± Dylan¡¯s face turned to shock. ¡°Of course! Emilia, I¡¯m so sorry. I hadn¡¯t even considered what you must be going through.¡± The duellist shook her head. ¡°The Rike¡¯s are strong. They won¡¯t go down without a fight. Neither will your master.¡± ¡°Vivi and Countess Daston will make any warlock that tries something in Sheercliff regret it,¡± Hump said. He wondered how far Vivienne had come with the technique he¡¯d given her. She might be even stronger than she was before. ¡°The best thing you can do right now is recover your strength for the battle to come,¡± Bud said. ¡°You won¡¯t do anyone any good if you¡¯re exhausted.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I know it, but¡­ it¡¯s hard. This place¡ªit makes me feel sick, even with the dungeon defeated. I can¡¯t wait to see green again, that is, if it¡¯s not all burned.¡± ¡°Dylan, you¡¯re glowing,¡± Celaine said suddenly. The druid looked at his hands. ¡°So I am.¡± A moment passed, and Hump sensed divinity approaching. The blessing of Krioc started slowly. A warm wind rushed through the chamber, growing stronger and more powerful. Light gleamed above, and the god pillar descended, consuming Dylan in a beam of green light. Fear struck Hump. He¡¯d always doubted that the gods were watching, but the timing of this was too perfect. Could it just be coincidence that Krioc chose this moment to grant her Chosen his next circle, or had they discovered Hump¡¯s spellbook? Did they know the secret that had just revealed itself? Hump¡¯s heart raced as he gazed into the pillar, his breathing becoming short and quick as he witnessed what might just be a divine declaration. Plants sprouted around Dylan, manifestations of trees rising around him like his fourth blessing, forming an ethereal forest radiant with divine green essence. The light of the pillar cleared, leaving five circles on the ground, a blessing taking form along one side of the fifth ring. Hump¡¯s spellbook shook and he read the new entry. Blessing Briar Cage Description Conjure a cage of tightly interwoven, thorny vines around a target. The cage restricts movement, damages those trapped inside, and can shrink over time, dealing more damage as it tightens. Reading it, Hump couldn¡¯t feel excitement, knowing what this truly was. ¡°No wonder you were feeling restless.¡± Bud laughed, gently releasing Emilia and rising to his feet to embrace the druid in a hug. ¡°Congratulations, my friend.¡± Dylan stared at the fifth ring in confusion. ¡°Thank you, Bud. I¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that.¡± Around the room, all eyes were on Dylan. ¡°The gods are with us!¡± Bud roared, holding Dylan¡¯s arm up as if he were a champion. ¡°This is a sign. We are on the righteous path. We march to the unknown¡ªto war¡ªbut we shall not stray! The evil pervading Alveron shall be vanquished!¡± Cheers went up around the room. There was an immediate shift as the deflated morale of the people became elated. No longer did they march to simply save the kingdom, now they were on a holy war. The room filled with shouts of courage. The doors opened, one of the Chosen shouting to the troops outside. The chamber echoed with the celebrations from beyond as all around the citadel, people joined in cheer. In the hours that followed, Hump became more and more nervous as god pillars continued to descend. New Chosen were born, while others rose in circle. Gone was any doubt that they should pursue the warlocks using their magic. General Korteg and Count Daston saw this as a blessing. But Hump¡­ he saw something else. Never had he seen so many blessings at once. At worst, the secret of his book may have reached them. More likely, the situation was truly so terrible that the gods needed more strength than ever, and this was their call to arms. Either way, it seemed dark times were upon them. While the rest of the room spurred into action, Hump remained seated against the wall, recovering his strength. Celaine must have noticed his mood as she leant in and whispered, ¡°What was really in your book?¡± Hump glanced at her, swallowing a lump in his throat. Should he show her? If there was a target on his back now, this knowledge could doom her, but she already knew too much. In truth, this wasn¡¯t something he wanted to face alone. Who else but Celaine could he entrust something of such importance? Certainly not Bud¡ªnot yet at least, as much as it pained him to admit. It wasn¡¯t fair to put his friend in a position to choose between his faith and, well¡­ him. He pushed back the ache that spurned from that thought and opened the book, letting her read. Celaine hid her shock well, but he saw the colour drain from her face. ¡°This appeared just before Dylan received his blessing?¡± Celaine asked. Hump gave a slow nod. She shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be connected. It could mean anything.¡± ¡°I know, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that we know far too much about very dangerous beings.¡± Hump turned away, suddenly feeling ashamed. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have shown you.¡± ¡°No, you should have.¡± Celaine gripped his chin, pulling his face back around to look at her. She met his gaze, her beautiful green eyes shining with resolve. ¡°You should have.¡± Hump gave a slight smile, his eyes finding the scar on his cheek. He reached out, touching it without thinking. ¡°Sorry that I couldn¡¯t heal it properly.¡± She leant into his hand. ¡°You should know me well enough by now to know I don¡¯t care. Scars are marks of honour¡ªa badge of our past actions. I got this one fighting at your side. Do you really think I would be bothered?¡± ¡°I guess not. I¡¯ll still try not to let it happen again.¡± ¡°Now that¡¯s an idea I can get behind,¡± Celaine said. ¡°I¡¯ll admit, getting punched in the face by a demon is low on my list of things to try again.¡± Nisha threw herself at Hump suddenly, knocking his arm aside and shoving her head into it, groaning with sudden jealousy. They both laughed, giving the dragon attention. Together, they remained at the edge of the chamber, watching as Chosen were gathered and arranged by General Korteg and Count Daston. War had come for them, but it was far bigger than anyone realised. This was a war that was only just beginning. Chapter 380 - Into the Abyss (End of Book 5) Hump watched as Aldric spoke to the captured warlocks. They were husks of their former selves. While Hump saw no signs of physical torture, he had heard of the cruel magics the Inquisition used to wrestle secrets from their prisoners. He was under no false illusion regarding what they must have suffered. The warlocks were pale, a vacant stare in their eyes that was only broken when spoken to directly. They answered Aldric¡¯s questions easily. Gone was the arrogance of Lady Fiona Heinlock¡ªnow, she cooperated fully. A number of alchemists tested the powders they¡¯d discovered in the formation, and gradually, a line of components took form beside it. Others worked to translate the runes, identifying clues to help to fill in the gaps that could not be solved through alchemy. They recreated small sections of the formation, finding materials that correctly interacted with the runes, figuring out the material pieces required. A bone, a vial of demon blood, a pile of hair from young women. With every find, Hump felt the inevitability of what must be done draw closer. Hump glanced over the many Chosen gathered in the room. Food was handed out recently, and most took their fill while they could. Hump¡¯s lay beside him¡ªthe very thought of food made the nausea from activating the spell formation even worse. It had been six hours. He¡¯d tried to sleep, but it hadn¡¯t come, not with the pressure of what awaited him, his thoughts plagued by the thought of vengeful gods. Instead, he¡¯d run his hand over Nisha¡¯s back as she rested, chatting quietly with his party. Finally, Wizard Aldric approached. ¡°We¡¯ve identified the spell components,¡± he declared, a rueful smile on his face. ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°Just about,¡± Hump said. He stood along with the rest of his party, then massaged his throbbing head, a wave of nausea triggered by the movement. He was exhausted, though the short rest had done him good even if he couldn¡¯t sleep. Nisha stood up with Hump, still groggy and wanting to continue to rest. She nudged his legs with her head, her usual bout of playfulness subdued with worry. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, girl,¡± Hump said through their link. ¡°No rest for the weary and all that.¡± He held back a snort when she tilted her head in confusion. Hump¡¯s attention returned to Aldric as he held out his silver flask, offering it to him. Hump took it curiously. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Essence suppressant,¡± Aldric said. ¡°Take a swig, it¡¯s strong stuff. It¡¯ll help with whatever lingering essence is still in you.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Hump asked. Aldric gave him a look that made Hump feel stupid for asking. ¡°I¡¯ve had more than my fair share of encounters with their foul magic. Drink. It¡¯ll help.¡± Hump unscrewed the cap and swallowed it back, gasping at the burn that rushed through him. For a few seconds, it was like his entire body was on fire¡ªnot the alcoholic burn of a strong spirit, but pure, searing heat. The heat changed to a horrible itch, like holding an icy hand over a campfire. The slickness of the oily sensation beneath Hump¡¯s skin vanished. The grimy feeling penetrating his essence channels and soul dissipated, burned away like fumes over a flame. As the burn died down, Hump¡¯s mind felt clear once more. ¡°Gods, that¡¯s an unpleasant swig.¡± Aldric chuckled, taking the flask back and taking a drink himself. ¡°Does the job though.¡± He returned his flask to his robes and addressed the rest of Hump¡¯s party. ¡°Would you allow me a word in private with Wizard Humphrey? There is something we must speak of before we begin.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Celaine asked, clearly distrustful. ¡°What is there you cannot say to all of us?¡± Aldric gave her an awkward frown. ¡°I¡¯m sure Wizard Aldric has his reasons,¡± Bud said diplomatically. ¡°He is one of the Three Eyes,¡± Celaine said. ¡°I suspect that is the reason. Now that it¡¯s out in the open, we can all continue our discussion.¡± Bud, Dylan, and Emilia all appeared surprised at that. ¡°Ah,¡± Bud said. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°It is.¡± Aldric¡¯s voice was tinged with annoyance. ¡°And I would prefer it if such information was not shared further.¡± Celaine gave a shrug. ¡°I¡¯m not too keen on sharing our wizard either.¡± ¡°Celaine¡­¡± Hump said, turning to her, bewildered by her hostility. ¡°We owe Aldric much. Though, there is little my party does not know, Wizard Aldric. With the situation as it stands, perhaps you could speak with all of us. They know about my book.¡± ¡°It seems they are very well informed indeed.¡± Aldric placed both hands on the top of his cane, leaning forward onto it. ¡°I suppose that leaves me no reason to mince words. I will return to my order once the foreseeable events are dealt with. Wizard Humphrey, I wish for you to come with me.¡± Hump considered it. The mystery of the Three Eyes was one he was eager to solve, but becoming entangled with another group of unknown powerful wizards hardly felt like a wise decision. ¡°What for?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Because your book must be kept safe. You are a fine young wizard with more potential than perhaps any I have seen, but it is clear to me that you are not ready to protect what you carry. Your ability to conceal it is too weak, your power too chaotic, and your decisions¡­ too reckless.¡± He¡¯d been told such things before. In a way, he supposed Glyndaril had tried to restrict him for the same reason, yet in the end his will had triumphed. ¡°Why should I trust them?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they try to take the book from me like everyone else?¡± ¡°If Starrick wanted your book, he would have taken it from you in Sheercliff City,¡± Aldric said. ¡°However, your question is a fair one. What I can tell you is that they saved my life, and that they are true wizards seeking to push our craft forward.¡± ¡°Then why would they help me?¡± Hump asked. ¡°I do not deny that the information contained in your spellbook is of great interest to the order, as is the case for all historical artifacts and details on magic. Just as importantly, we are protectors of such knowledge. It is in all of Alveron¡¯s interest to keep it out of enemy hands.¡±Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. ¡°Your goal is to protect the seals?¡± Hump asked. ¡°That¡¯s why Starrick was in Sheercliff.¡± Aldric shook his head. ¡°Not exactly. Anthony was a member of our order before stealing knowledge from us. Knowledge that was key for what the Order of the Ancients have now accomplished. We want it back, and to undo the damage that has been caused.¡± ¡°You people are behind this?¡± Bud asked. ¡°What dark magics did you keep that allowed this to come to pass?¡± ¡°Now that is a question I cannot answer, Sir Robert,¡± Aldric said. Bud narrowed his eyes. ¡°Perhaps General Korteg and Count Daston might be more persuasive.¡± ¡°Such a conversation would be most unfortunate, for all of us,¡± Aldric said darkly. ¡°Relax, Bud,¡± Emilia said softly, resting a hand on his arm. ¡°Ultimately, this is Hump¡¯s decision. And it¡¯s difficult to argue with some of Wizard Aldric¡¯s points.¡± Dylan said nothing, but grasped Hump¡¯s shoulder and gave it a supportive squeeze. Hump let out a sigh. ¡°What do you intend for me? Lock me away in a tower where no harm will find me?¡± ¡°No, you need advanced training, and there is no better place in Alveron to get it. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of just how vulnerable you are. Karlac will hunt you, the attacker in Fort Nordric was just one of many. Everywhere you go, you draw more attention to yourself. Even today, it is clear to everyone in this chamber that the spellbook you possess is a powerful artifact. To those in the know, they will be able to connect the dots between a powerful young wizard and such an item. The Three Eyes can offer you protection.¡± ¡°As can my people,¡± Celaine said. ¡°If we wanted to hide, we would have remained in Drakalyn.¡± ¡°Perhaps you should have,¡± Aldric admitted. ¡°I will not force you into this. And by no means will meeting with my order prevent you from leaving if you do not like what you see. What we can offer you is guidance, and a method to breakthrough to the seventh rank, Soul Domain.¡± There was a gravitas to Aldric¡¯s voice that portrayed the weight of his words. Hump considered them carefully. Once, he would have done anything for such information. To break through the seventh rank was the goal of all wizards¡ªan impossible puzzle that as far as common knowledge went, none had solved. Yet even with all the knowledge the gods had destroyed, some still persisted: warlocks, the Three Eyes, and the information in Hump¡¯s spellbook. ¡°What makes you think I require help in that regard?¡± Hump asked. Aldric¡¯s eyes flickered to the Book of Infinite Pages and then back to Hump. ¡°Technique is only one aspect.¡± As General Korteg called out the wizard¡¯s name, Aldric turned from the group. ¡°You have heard my piece, and we have a mission ahead of us.¡± The man gave an easy smile. ¡°It would be best if we don¡¯t keep our Chosen waiting.¡± The tap of Aldric¡¯s cane echoed through the chamber as he started back toward the others. As he walked, Hump¡¯s eyes went to the man¡¯s neck. The throbbing blue veins he¡¯d seen when Aldric faced Karlac were now faded, but still appeared swollen. ¡°Wizard Aldric,¡± Hump said, catching the man¡¯s attention. ¡°You said that the order saved you. Can you tell me what happened.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ this.¡± Aldric gave a tight smile. The man paused a moment, making sure nobody was in earshot. ¡°My soul was damaged during a battle against a group of warlocks that called themselves the Silver Circle. I killed the woman that did this to me, but the wound never healed fully.¡± Hump¡¯s heart started to race, his shock plain as day. ¡°What?¡± Aldric asked. ¡°A wizard of the Silver Circle attacked my master. His apprentice, Eliana, was the one to later have him killed. She was present in Sheercliff City when the warlocks attacked, working closely with their forces. You may know her. She was the partner of Inquisitor Abraxus.¡± ¡°I had heard of her betrayal,¡± Aldric said. ¡°I did not know of her connection to you, nor the Silver Circle.¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t seem like something that would be wise to speak of. I was under the impression she was working with the warlocks but not one of them.¡± ¡°Well, it does not surprise me she had dealings with them. The Silver Circle were a small group of greedy wizards corrupted by their lust for power. They are¡ªwere¡ªpowerful. I would be dead if not for an invitation from the Three Eyes and their help in crafting a treatment. I will say no more on the matter today. Consider my words and find me when the time is right.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Hump said. ¡°And thank you for your consideration.¡± Aldric gave him a nod and then made his way over to the formation. ¡°What do you think?¡± Hump asked his party. ¡°I think Celaine is right, and we cannot trust him,¡± Bud said. ¡°Secret wizards are bad news.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not so sure,¡± Dylan said. ¡°The knowledge of advanced wizards would be invaluable.¡± ¡°It would drive us apart again,¡± Bud said. ¡°I¡¯m just saying it would help.¡± Dylan gave a helpless shrug. ¡°And not necessarily. We don¡¯t even know where they are. For all we know their headquarters is in Elenvine.¡± Emilia hummed her agreement. ¡°It would have been helpful to ask that in hindsight.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask him when we next speak,¡± Hump said. ¡°I also don¡¯t want us to go our separate ways again. If we are truly at war, I want us to fight together.¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Whatever we do, we do it together.¡± Emilia stepped forward, taking Celaine¡¯s arm in hers and pulling her close. ¡°Now that sounds like an excellent idea.¡± ¡°No argument here,¡± Dylan said. Hump turned to Bud, smiling at the grin plastered over the knight¡¯s face. ¡°Together,¡± Bud said. ¡°Together,¡± Hump repeated, yet the word sat heavily in his heart. He trusted his companions with his life, but what would they say to him if he told them the gods were lying to them? Hump shook the thoughts from his mind. For now, he would open the rift, and they would deal with the warlocks attacking their home. Hump made his way forward, and the chamber seemed to hold its breath. Whispers swirled around him, and every eye on him. He heard his title ripple through the crowd¡ªThe White Flame. He took his position at the head of the spell formation, the rest of his party joining the Blackthorne Company nearby. Nishari went with them, staying close to Celaine. All around him, wizards checked the spell over for the hundredth time, ensuring the runes were unmarred, that the spell components were correct and appropriately placed. General Korteg and Count Daston arranged the Chosen around him, both ready to defend against anything unexpected that came through the rift, and to advance to the other side. Marcela approached, wishing him luck, her own party ready nearby. Hump spotted the parties of Anara and Owen in the room. He caught Randall Ferrand¡¯s eye at the rear of the chamber, who gave him a nod. Drexel, the spy master, and Marsall Merrick were there too. All the elites of the army of Alveron, prepared to march when Hump was ready. The gods had given their blessing, now all that was left to do was follow the path they¡¯d set. There was no doubt in any of these people. Despite the pressure, Hump was not nervous. He stood before the formation certain of its success. His head was clear now, Wizard Aldric¡¯s tonic working well to remove the sickening sensation. Despite his tiredness, standing before everyone he suddenly felt strong. What tomorrow would bring, Hump did not know. Today, however, they would hunt warlocks. Hump extended his right arm and placed the butt of his staff against the base of the formation. In his left hand, he opened his spellbook, Glynadril whirling to obey. Summoning his essence, Hump fed it into the formation. The dark power of the spell flooded back into him, amplified from before with the addition of the material components. Slowly, the runes drawn in blood filled with light. Hump held nothing back. Essence raged from the focus of his staff, weaving a stream of power to his spellbook and filling the dungeon core chamber with an eerie glow. There was a tension to the air as it filled with power, ripples of distortion like heat waves. Seconds passed, and Hump pushed harder. He sensed the spell¡¯s desire to activate. Each rune was filled, and all that remained was to permit it to complete. Hump breathed deeply, lungs strained as he drew in the thick essence in the air. ¡°Greater Gateway.¡± The room trembled with his command. Power surged back into his staff, roaring through him like a storm. Sensing the spell¡¯s will, Hump instinctively raised his staff and cut through the air. A perfectly straight red line split the world before him like a bloody wound. From within, a torrent of swirling essence erupted, black streaks pouring out like thick smoke. Darkness spilled forth, clawing at the world, expanding until the rift stood tall and wide¡ªa monstrous, vertical slit like the eye of a dragon. Hump gazed into the abyss, where silhouettes of what could be rocks or the twisted remains of buildings was all that he could make out through the darkness. ¡°The rift is open,¡± Hump said, his voice resonating with essence. ¡°You may advance.¡± Chapter 381 - The Warlock Trail (Start of Book 6) A cold, unnatural sensation seeped into Hump¡¯s body as he maintained the warlock rift. Tendrils of malevolent energy wormed their way through his channels. It was like poison creeping through his veins, tainting his essence with each passing second, and there was nothing he could do but bear it. He would hold the spell regardless of this vile power. He had to. General Korteg approached the portal with his retinue of five Chosen at his back. They would be the first to advance into the unknown. Led by the eighth circle Chosen of Byzantius, few parties in the kingdom could rival their strength. Whatever awaited them on the other side of the rift would surely find themselves outmatched. The general paused, his gaze sweeping over the chamber, the resolve of his will weighing in his eyes, bearing down on every member that had gathered. ¡°The gods are with us, my brothers and sisters. Do not fear the evil, for it is evil that should fear us.¡± He turned back toward the rift, drawing the massive blade from his back with practiced ease. It gleamed, flickering with the red light of the spell formation. Without hesitation, Korteg stepped forward, the rift¡¯s shadows retreating from his form before they consumed him completely. For a fleeting moment, Hump saw the general¡¯s silhouette growing more distant, and then he was gone. The general¡¯s party followed immediately behind, and then, one by one, the rest of the elite forces of Alveron¡¯s Army advanced into the rift. Hump¡¯s heart pounded as each party passed through. He hated to praise the warlock behind such vile magic, but he had to admit, it was executed masterfully. The blood runes of the spell formation hardly leaked any essence. Despite the strength of those passing through the rift, it remained perfectly stable. Yet no spell was without its flaws. With every person that crossed, the strain on Hump deepened. The sickening magic of the rift pierced him more viciously, gnawing at the edges of his soul even as he formed it into a wall to resist. His essence fought back, but the darkness grew, slowing the flow of his magic and clouding his mind. Forcing himself to focus through the haze, the world around him dimmed until all that remained was the rift and the cold pressure within his chest. His breath came in ragged gasps as he closed his eyes, retreating inward to focus on the River and Waves. His essence channels flowed slowly, eerily calm. A dark stain marred the surface like oil slicking over water, and with it came the distinct sensation of slowly being drained. Hump clenched his teeth. The formation was growing more powerful, its intent mixing with his own and trying to overwhelm it. The flow intensified, threatening to rip away what strength he had left. Recognising the threat the spell posed to him, a moment of clarity returned to Hump. He opened his eyes. Most of the elite force was gone now. Only one squad remained¡ªhis own, led by Anara. The flower druid stood at the front, her face calm but her eyes tense as she watched Hump. Owen and Marcela¡¯s parties flanked her, while Hump¡¯s companions lingered near him, concern clear on all their faces. ¡°Go!¡± Hump¡¯s voice rang out, thunderous in the stillness of the dungeon core chamber. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you. Nishari, go with them.¡± The little dragon looked at him with confusion, huffing in protest. ¡°You¡¯ve got this,¡± Celaine said. Celaine redirected Nisha before she could approach Hump, the huntress giving him a quick nod before slinging her bow over her shoulder and marching forward. Seeing her moving, Anara and the others turned back to the rift too. Bud hesitated, glancing back at Hump, the weight of uncertainty in his eyes. ¡°Come on,¡± Emilia said, dragging Bud away. ¡°The faster we¡¯re through, the sooner Hump can stop.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see you on the other side, my friend,¡± Dylan said. ¡°We¡¯ll see you,¡± Bud repeated, meeting Hump¡¯s eyes. Hump grinned back but said nothing. He watched as they left, and then it was just him¡ªthe last of the first wave. Around him, those left in charge of the army that remained in the dungeon watched him with awe. Power raged through him, the essence in his body like an untamed storm. The darkness at the edges of his vision crept inward, closing like a vice. But Hump would not falter. His blood boiled, the dragon within him swelling in defiance of the foul magic. With each breath, a thick mist of blue essence poured from his lips, stained by streaks of darkness. The rift flickered before Hump, growing unstable. His grip on the spell was slipping, or its grip on him was growing stronger. It was hard to say for sure. Hump¡¯s legs trembled as he took a step forward, staggering under the weight of the energy coursing through him. His footsteps echoed in the chamber, the sound distant and distorted. A growl escaped his throat as he felt the moment he¡¯d gone too far, stepping out of the formation and breaking its connection. The spell was unravelling. Essence erupted from the base of the formation in a burst of red essence, flaring through the chamber. Before his eyes, the rift started to shrink. Desperation clawed at him. Sensing the imminent collapse, Hump lunged forward, throwing himself into the rift before it could close entirely. Darkness enveloped him. The rift¡¯s magic clung to his skin, cool and viscous, like stepping through a curtain of ice-cold water. His heart raced, hammering in his chest. Blood rushed in his ears. His stomach lurched, the sensation of falling overwhelming him. He tumbled through the darkness, and then, suddenly the ground was beneath him¡ªred sand. Hump braced for impact, only for Bud to catch him before he could hit the surface. Hump gasped for breath, breathing in the hot, dry air. He glanced behind him to see that the portal was still slowly closing. ¡°Check on him, Isabella,¡± Anara instructed. The Chosen of Emira rushed toward him, but Hump waved her off, his voice rough. ¡°I¡¯m not injured.¡± Essence leaked from his mouth and deepened his voice. He forced himself to take slow, deep breaths, trying to rein in the magic surging through his channels. The sickening power of warlock magic didn¡¯t help, but severing his connection to the spell formation like that had caused a rampaging backlash of essence.Stolen novel; please report. ¡°Here,¡± Wizard Aldric appeared before him, holding out his silver flask. Hump took it without question. He drank deeply from the flask, the fiery tonic burning its way down his throat. The essence sickness that clung to him began to dissipate, his own power roaring back to life. His channels cleared, and the dark essence was forced out in waves of heat. Hump handed the flask back, exhaling shakily. ¡°Thanks.¡± Nisha nuzzled him, her emotions swirling through their bond¡ªWorry. Concern. Fear. ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Hump reassured her, stroking the little dragon¡¯s smooth, golden-tipped black scales. He glanced back at the rift as it closed entirely. There was no way home anymore. ¡°The dive was probably a bit over the top,¡± Hump admitted with a weary smile. He should have guessed that the warlock casting the spell had ensured it would not close before they could cross too. ¡°Not at all,¡± Bud said, clapping a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Good to see you¡¯re so eager.¡± Emilia laughed softly. ¡°Bud, you have enough eagerness for all of us.¡± Bud¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Alveron is under attack. I¡¯ll admit, I¡¯m itching to fight some warlocks right now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure the fight will come,¡± Emilia said, standing up straight to look around. ¡°The real question is, where in the world are we?¡± ¡°All I see is sand and rocks,¡± Celaine said. ¡°It¡¯s a wasteland.¡± ¡°Wherever it is, it¡¯s very unpleasant,¡± Dylan said. ¡°I don¡¯t know how it¡¯s possible, but the essence here feels even worse than in the Infernal Halls. Why would the warlocks want to come here?¡± As Hump stood, a deep sense of dread stirred within him. The air felt thin¡ªfilled with the same dead, horrible essence he had encountered before. Memories stirred as he recalled when he had last sensed this unnatural stillness. He glanced around, his eyes taking in the barren landscape. A rocky, sand-filled wasteland stretched endlessly in all directions. The sky above was a dull grey, without clouds or light, as if the world itself had been abandoned by life. ¡°This is the Remnant Realm,¡± Hump said, his voice heavy with certainty. The words hung in the air. Hump saw the same dread he felt fill the faces of his companions. Aldric, who must have overheard Hump, turned away from the gathered Chosen, shock evident in his expression. ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here before,¡± Hump said. Aldric¡¯s shock turned to a frown. ¡°When? And why?¡± Hump hesitated, the memory unpleasant. ¡°A gorger captured me once. It tried to eat my soul. Let¡¯s just say it wasn¡¯t the best time. Aldric winced. ¡°No, I imagine it wasn¡¯t.¡± His eyes darted around the barren land. ¡°Are you certain this is the Remnant Realm?¡± Hump gave a slow nod, his gaze fixed on the horizon. ¡°You don¡¯t forget the touch of this air. It¡¯s like death itself breathing down your neck.¡± Aldric paused, considering Hump¡¯s words. ¡°No, I suppose you don¡¯t.¡± Ahead of them, General Korteg and Count Daston were already busy, organising the three hundred or so Chosen and practitioners who had crossed with them. The entire force was divided into ten squads, each made up of six parties and assigned specific roles. Yet despite the structure, confusion was evident amongst the ranks. They had come prepared for battle, but instead found themselves in this desolate place. Scouts had already gone on ahead, trying to locate the warlocks. Off to the side, a seperate group caught Hump¡¯s attention¡ªtwo Chosen of Vesta accompanied by their escorts. They stood apart from the rest as Count Daston approached them, his voice sharp with urgency. ¡°Lorissa, I want you to focus on creating a connection between here and the Infernal Halls,¡± Count Daston ordered. ¡°The last thing we need is to be trapped in this place. Also, see if you can pinpoint where we are.¡± The Chosen of Vesta nodded. ¡°Of course, sir.¡± She glanced at Dylan, giving him a small smile. ¡°Good luck,¡± she mouthed. ¡°You too,¡± he told her. Before they could begin, Wizard Aldric spoke up. ¡°I believe we¡¯ve already figured out that answer. This is the Remnant Realm. For those that have not heard of it, it is a realm parallel to our own. In the age of wizards, it is said that this world was used as a means to quickly travel between places in our own world. During the War of the Firmament, it was turned from a place of life to¡­ this.¡± ¡°This is how the warlocks have been eluding us,¡± General Korteg said, excitement in his voice. ¡°This is how they attack our cities. They must have found a way to activate the old magic. The gods truly are guiding us this day.¡± ¡°Discovering how could be their undoing,¡± Count Daston said, mimicking his cheer. The scout party returned, having found tracks. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve found tracks.¡± Hump walked up to join the larger group, looking down the hill to see the scout squad nearby. A thick trail ran through the ground. General Korteg was right¡ªthey may have found something important. With the scout squad moving on ahead, eyes turned toward Aldric. ¡°Tell us what you know of this realm,¡± General Korteg said. ¡°Anything. My knowledge of this world is only from stories.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I know little more than I have said,¡± Aldric said. ¡°Fortunately, Wizard Humphrey has some experience with this place.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Count Daston said with a sigh. ¡°My wife informed me that you had an encounter at Fisher¡¯s Lake, Wizard Humphrey, but she did not go into detail. Please, anything you know could give us the advantage we need.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Hump said. ¡°Like Wizard Aldric said, this world is mostly dead, though tormented spirits somehow remain. Creatures like the gorger and shades are what¡¯s left of those that once lived here. Twisted, broken things, sustained by hatred and remnants of magic. I was held here by a gorger who had built its lair in the ruins of an ancient wizard temple. Using an artifact, it was able to open a portal to our realm, connecting directly to a temple beneath Fisher¡¯s Lake. My understanding is that our location here directly correlates with one in our own world, but space here is different. For every step here, it is many in our own, so distance can be traversed much more quickly.¡± ¡°How much more quickly?¡± General Korteg asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Hump said. ¡°I never moved between different locations. That¡¯s all I know.¡± ¡°This is excellent,¡± Count Daston said. ¡°While not as ideal as a direct portal to Alveron, we should be able to reach it swiftly.¡± General Korteg nodded. ¡°The path is laid before us.¡± He gestured at the tracks left behind by the warlocks. ¡°All we must do is follow them. They wasted no time before moving, though General Korteg ensured that nothing was rushed. The scout squad advanced ahead, navigating the treacherous landscape, while the rest of them followed at a careful distance. Hump forced himself to keep pace, but the essence of the spell still lingered. The urgency of the situation pushed him forward. Stopping wasn¡¯t an option. What had initially been expected to be a long journey through these barren lands, soon proved unexpectedly brief. The scouts returned with news of a structure¡ªa grand temple, standing untouched amidst the desolation. The force quickened its pace, soon arriving at the edge of a sunken valley. Nestled between sand and stone, stood a temple, yet unlike the crumbling ruins Hump had encountered before, this temple was untouched by time. Smooth, white stone rose from the red sands like a monument to a forgotten era. Essence stones illuminated the inner halls, stirring shadows revealing figures inside. No guards were stationed at the entrance, but the presence of people inside the temple was unmistakeable. ¡°Prepare your squads,¡± General Korteg said. ¡°Before us is very likely a temple full of warlocks. They have no idea we¡¯re here, so we make use of that. We move in hard and fast, overwhelming them before they have a chance to respond. Benedict, have your squad focus on capturing prisoners.¡± Count Daston nodded. ¡°Done.¡± ¡°The rest of you,¡± something between a snarl and a grin spread on the general¡¯s face, ¡°show no mercy.¡± Chapter 382 - Warlock Temple (Bonus chapter for Book 5 Amazon launch!) While the squad leaders discussed a plan, Hump sat atop a rocky outcrop, taking the little time he had to recover his strength. He scanned the wasteland. The expanse stretched endlessly in all directions, an unforgiving landscape of red sand and jagged stone. He wondered what might have been here before the realm had been destroyed. The rolling hills could have once been flower meadows, farmland, or forest¡ªhells, the temple may have been part of a city. Now, there was nothing but dust. Hump spat, trying to get the dryness out of his mouth. He took a swig of water, swished it around, and spat again. The air was unpleasant, his body hurt, and gods, he was tired. He took out a small bowl from his potion pouch and poured some water into it for Nisha, who wormed her way from his lap and plopped down with it between her front paws, lapping it up. She looked up at him, images of the vast sky in her mind. Fly. ¡°Not yet,¡± Hump said. ¡°Once we¡¯re on the move you can fly as much as you want.¡± Hump¡¯s party sat beside him. They were just out of view of the temple, other than Celaine who peeked over the hilltop to watch it down below. ¡°Is Nisha okay?¡± Dylan asked. Hump nodded. ¡°She seems in high spirits.¡± ¡°And you?¡± Dylan asked. ¡°It must be difficult being back here.¡± Hump smiled, appreciating the druid¡¯s concern. ¡°It¡¯s not my favourite place, but the company is much better than when I was last here.¡± Dylan chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that. I¡¯m sure nobody would mind if you sat out of the next attack though. I can¡¯t imagine these warlocks putting up much of a fight with General Korteg and Count Daston with us. There¡¯s no shame in it.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all tired,¡± Hump said. ¡°I¡¯ll take it easy, but I don¡¯t intend to be left behind. Besides, I¡¯m probably the only one here that has ever been inside a temple of the Remnant Realm, even if it wasn¡¯t this one.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll look out for you anyway,¡± Emilia said. ¡°Right, Bud?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The knight looked up. ¡°What?¡± Emilia frowned at him. ¡°They¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Oh, I know they will. It just pains me to leave them behind. They¡¯re my company, and I was the one that brought them to Nordric. It just doesn¡¯t feel right to leave them in a dungeon.¡± ¡°A vanquished dungeon,¡± Emilia said. ¡°And I¡¯m certain they¡¯d rather be there than here.¡± ¡°Seconded!¡± Dylan said, raising a hand. ¡°Henrietta looked like she wanted to come,¡± Bud said. ¡°That¡¯s because you Chosen of Kelisia are all insane,¡± Hump said with a laugh. ¡°I swear, you¡¯d walk through fire if it was evil.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a Frost Knight, Hump. Fire isn¡¯t exactly a concern.¡± ¡°Bad example, but you get my point! Imagine extremely hot fire then.¡± ¡°I suppose in that situation, then yes, I would walk through the extremely hot evil fire.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Hump nodded. ¡°Insane.¡± Bud laughed. ¡°Do you see anything, Celaine?¡± Dylan asked. She turned, sliding down the hill slightly so that she was back out of sight. ¡°Suspicious figures in black robes. They all look human¡ªno demons so far. And they don¡¯t look like they¡¯re prepared for a fight at all. I think this should be easy.¡± ¡°Not the kind of place one would expect to be attacked,¡± Hump said. There was shuffling down the hill, and Hump saw the squad leaders splitting up from their discussion. Anara made her way over. Her own party, Marcela¡¯s, and Owen¡¯s were already waiting nearby. ¡°There¡¯s only one element of concern that we have,¡± Anara said. ¡°The temple may be reinforced by magic, but if it is, it likely won¡¯t be activated all the time. We¡¯ll attack under the veil of illusions and be inside before they have a chance to react. Any questions?¡± There were none. Everyone moved into position, the other squads lining up on the hill, just out of sight of the temple. When they were ready, a few Chosen of Lady Light stepped out in front and worked together to veil the force. Light glimmered overhead, the sky became hazy as their blessing surrounded them. Beyond, the world appeared like Hump was viewing it through a drinking glass, the curves of light slightly distorting everything beyond. Once the blessings were ready, the Chosen gave a nod to General Korteg who waved them forward. They marched ahead in their squads, lined up in two rows of five. Stepping out over the top of the hill, Hump felt exposed in the wasteland. He gripped his staff tightly, a spell ready on his lips. Nisha had a hop to her step, excitement rushing through her as they marched on the temple. As they went further down the hill, Hump peered through the open temple doors to see the black robed figures Celaine had described inside. Even from a distance he counted at least a dozen. Some walked around, others were seated at tables inside, reading. Bookshelves obscured his view. It looked more like a library than a warlock stronghold. Hump¡¯s heart raced as they drew nearer, but he found that it was more anticipation than nerves. That feeling before battle never quite went away, but he was growing accustomed to it. It was a dangerous thing really. Such a thing could make a wizard lax. Focus, he told himself, catching his mind wandering. The temple was right in front of them now and still the warlocks had not noticed them. Essence stones shone inside, illuminating the temple in bright white light. The people within seemed at ease. Hump remembered General Korteg¡¯s orders¡ªonly Count Daston¡¯s squad was to focus on prisoners, the rest of them just had to kill. Ambushing the enemy like this left an odd feeling in Hump¡¯s stomach, as if he were killing in cold blood, but there could be no hesitation. The warlocks certainly wouldn¡¯t. And he had seen the kind of evil they committed. There was no time left to think. General Korteg stepped through the veil of the Chosen of Light, sword drawn, and let loose a furious shout. ¡°I am General Korteg of Alveron. Lay down your weapons and you may yet live.¡± The warlocks turned in shock from where they were seated, and then essence surged. Many leapt from their seats, reaching for their magic or weapons. As more of the Chosen poured in, Hump saw many widen their eyes in fear at the overwhelming force.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Hump stepped into the room at the rear of his party, sending off blasts of essence with Focused Beam at any warlock he saw gathering magic. Nisha dashed ahead of him, pouncing on someone and barrelling them to the ground where she tore out their throat. It was vicious fighting, but he could sense the excitement in the little dragon even as she tore through people. Explosions of magic went off all around Hump, but they could do nothing against such a force. Alveron¡¯s elites were gathered, and these warlocks were so far in over their heads that there was nothing they could do. They were torn to pieces. Those lucky enough to survive were quickly suppressed and captured. ¡°Kill them!¡± a shout echoed from the upper level. Hump¡¯s eyes darted up to a circular walkway on the second floor, where a woman in black robes stood, her wand aimed directly at their group. A spark of fire ignited at the tip of her wand, starting as a small, sizzling orange flame. It quickly grew, transforming into a blazing orb of red before erupting into a fierce, roaring blue. The air around it shimmered with intense heat, warping like a mirage. Fascinating, Hump thought with wide eyes. ¡°Searing Doom!¡± she shouted, and the fireball surged forward, leaving a trail of heat in its wake. Less fascinating. ¡°Allow me,¡± Bud said calmly, stepping forward to intercept the attack. He raised his sword, and Frostfire erupted along the blade in a brilliant display of pale blue light. With a sweeping motion, he carved through the air, channelling the power of Kelisia. A shimmering wall of ice manifested before him, its surface crackling with Frostfire. The fireball collided with the ice shield, fiery blue flames meeting the icy blue of Kelisia¡¯s power. The two forces battled, heat and cold clashing in a hiss of steam and sparks. For a moment, it was unclear which would prevail, but then the flames started to fizzle out against the icy shield. As the blaze subsided, Bud¡¯s eyes shone. Essence surged around him, and wings of flame sprouted from his back. They flapped, propelling him into the air, soaring upward to the second level. ¡°The rest of you go and help him,¡± Hump said to his party. ¡°Nisha and I will be fine here.¡± The others nodded and quickly ascended to the second level, where Bud¡¯s aura cast a blue glow against the walls. Hump shifted his focus back to the fight, channeling his power as he aimed at a distant warlock preparing to unleash a spell. ¡°Rockshot,¡± he barked, sending a sharp stone projectile hurtling through the air. Beyond the warlock, a larger group had gathered around an artifact embedded in a pedestal. Dark essence gathered to it as one of the warlocks worked rapidly, channelling their power, while others formed a protective half-circle around them. If Hump had to guess, it looked a lot like the method the gorger had used to create a portal between this realm and his own. And if that warlock knew how to do that, they needed to capture them. Hump sent a Blast in their direction, only for it to break against a strong barrier that surrounded the group. He¡¯d need something stronger. Or someone stronger. Hump searched for Count Daston then activated Distant Whisper to communicate with him directly. ¡°It¡¯s Wizard Hump, Sir. Warlocks at the back are activating a portal. Capture them. I¡¯ll cover your squad¡¯s approach.¡± The count turned to Hump and gave him a nod in response, then directed his squad toward the warlocks. As they approached, Hump stepped into the middle of the room and reached for the broken stone and sand all around him, his spellbook whirling in his hand. ¡°Ward of Earth.¡± Essence lashed at everything around him, stone floating in the air, dancing to his will. It shifted before him, a wall of bronze, sand, and stone shifting in the air, the sound of churning echoing through the temple. Then using Shatter Shield, he sent it exploding forward with a wave of essence, a storm of stand and stone bombarding the group of warlocks. It broke against their Shield but did not breach it, instead, obscuring their view as Count Daston and his squad closed in. The count launched himself ahead, leaping through the air as his hand glowed silver with the power of Avaroth. He shattered the warlock shield with a single punch, then barrelled through the ranks of wizards to reach their leader. The moment he did, the essence that had been gathered erupted. There was a great blast, but the count absorbed it with ease, his defence impervious to such attacks. *** Bud landed gracefully on the second-floor walkway, shrouded in the power of Kelisia. Heart of Frostfire expanded around him, enveloping him an aura of icy energy, while Armour of Ice coated his form in a glimmering layer of protection. He strode confidently toward the group of five warlocks, their eyes widening as they stumbled back, confusion etched on their faces. They clearly hadn¡¯t expected that attack to have been dealt with so easily. His gaze hardened beneath his helmet of ice. He felt strong here, and anger bubbled up inside him. These warlocks¡ªcorrupted and evil¡ªneeded to be cleansed. A man unleashed another spell from his staff in an effort to slow his advance¡ªa quick burst of water lashed out like a dart. At the same time, the woman that had attacked before unleashed fiery projectiles. They slowed as they reached his icy aura, their spells weakening from the sheer cold and will that surrounded him. What remained burst over his armour with dull thuds, barely a nuisance. Bud did not falter, pressing forward with unrelenting purpose, his sword held casually at his side. One appeared in a flash of shadow to the right, throwing a dagger at the gap in his visor. He leant to the side, letting it pass harmlessly by, then lashed out with his blade in a great sweep. Frostfire arched through the air, catching the assassin and sending him screaming backward, clutching at his arm as ice coated it, steam rising from the wound. He launched himself toward the remaining five, his blade slashing through the first warlock like he was nothing. The man¡¯s eyes widened as he crumpled, crystalised in his death. Three of the remaining four twisted at their sight, their faces transforming grotesquely under the corruptive influence of their powers. ¡°This is what I expect from you beasts,¡± Bud snarled. ¡°Look at you! Look at what you have done to yourselves¡­ and for what? You call this power?¡± His wings blazed behind him, the ground turned to ice at his feet as he marched forward. ¡°What you have is not power. It is a curse, and I shall cleanse you of it.¡± Snarls and growls erupted from the three that had shifted. Two brandished swords while the third a spear. Only the fire warlock remained fully human. She launched six tendrils of arrows of flame at him, each curving to come around at his back, while her companions attached from the front in a savage frenzy. Leaning forward and bending his knees, Bud launched himself forward with Frostfire Surge. Flames erupted at his feet, leaving a trail in his wake as he was propelled forward. He slashed at the closest one with a sword. The man met his blow with steel, only for the force of Bud¡¯s attack to throw him backward. The other two attacked together, sword and spear moving quickly to try and break Bud¡¯s defence, but while Bud sensed power in their blows, they were far slower than Emilia. It was almost like fighting two large children that had not yet come to understand their strength. ¡°You were a fool to come here,¡± the woman hissed. ¡°Unfortunately for you, I am not alone,¡± Bud said. Before she could react, Dylan flipped through the air and landed behind her. His face was stoic as he clubbed her over the back of her head with his staff. Her eyes rolled back as she crumpled to the ground, unconscious before she hit the floor. Dylan¡¯s vines sprang forth, quickly binding her hands and legs. The remaining warlocks stood back-to-back, all four back on their feet, though two were injured. Emilia and Celaine had closed in on either side now. Celaine¡¯s bow was drawn, her arrow aimed with precision from where she perched on the banister, while Emilia¡¯s sword gleamed red against the wall of the building. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance to surrender,¡± Bud declared, his sword held out toward them, the Frostfire casting an icy glow over his face. The warlocks responded with roars of defiance, charging in a frenzied rush. Celaine¡¯s arrow flew, striking one in the chest. Emilia¡¯s blade met the assassin, killing him with a thrust through the heart, before slicing the throat of a second. The last warlock lunged at Bud with his spear, but he was too slow. Bud¡¯s sword pierced him through, and Frostfire surged, the blue flames consuming the corruption in his body. As the light faded, the warlock¡¯s twisted features were human once more, frozen in his death. ¡°May you find rest in the afterlife,¡± Bud murmured, pulling his blade free and letting the warlock collapse to the floor. His eyes then went to their prisoner. She had seemed powerful enough¡ªthat magic must have been equivalent to a Rank 4 wizard, even if it lacked much of the control he expected from Hump. ¡°Come on,¡± Bud said. ¡°We should go help downstairs.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure we¡¯re needed,¡± Celaine said. ¡°They look like they¡¯re almost finished.¡± Chapter 383 - Greeds Undoing Hump stayed clear of the battle, conserving his essence as the fight dwindled around him. His gaze caught a few warlocks attempting to flee into a cellar. He scanned the area for a nearby party, and was surprised to find himself face to face with Randall Ferrand. Well, you work with what you got. ¡°Randall, has your party got a minute?¡± ¡°Wizard Humphrey!¡± The Sorcerer said as if they were old friends. ¡°What is it?¡± His eyes followed Hump¡¯s finger as he pointed toward the doors of the cellar, as a Wizard Hand closed them. ¡°Warlocks in the cellar. How about we fish them out?¡± Randall grinned. ¡°Skander, Madeleine, we have the White Wizard himself asking for our help.¡± The rogue and shield maiden both nodded greetings to Hump and then they were moving toward the cellar. ¡°How many did you see?¡± Madeleine asked. ¡°Just four,¡± Hump said. ¡°Then this should be easy.¡± Skander stepped forward, shadow erupting at his feet. He reappeared at the cellar doors and pressed an ear to it. ¡°Sounds like chanting inside. They¡¯re casting a spell. We should hurry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get the door,¡± Randall said, levelling his wand. Skander stepped out of the way as a ray of Frostfire shot forward, blasting the doors open with an icy burst, crystallising blue over its surface. Stairs led the way down inside. ¡°Shit,¡± Skander said, vanishing in a poof of shadow as retaliatory spells came from within. The rogue dodged them easily enough, the blasts bursting as they hit the roof of the temple but doing no damage to the ancient building. ¡°Allow me to lead the charge,¡± Madeleine said, the shield maiden of Byzantius taking a position before them, sword and shield raised. Her blessings expanded before her until a giant shield almost as large as the cellar doors was before Hump. She marched forward, Randall following and casting Hump a grin. ¡°Just like old times, huh?¡± Randall said. Hump remembered their times a little differently, having been the recipient of one of those Frostfire blessings, but he supposed Randall¡¯s attitude toward him had long since changed. The young lord¡¯s father had betrayed Sheercliff to the warlocks, and seeing Randall now, it seemed he was still doing his best to make up for it. ¡°Just like old times,¡± Hump agreed, following with his staff in hand. As they reached the cellar, Hump¡¯s eyes locked onto the sigil of the Three Eyes carved into the stone above the door. His thoughts immediately flashed back to the ruined temple where the gorger had kept its prisoners, and Hump had once hidden before helping the others escape. Stepping inside, a chill ran through him and he drew a breath, casting his nerves to the River and Waves and focusing on what lay ahead. Together, they entered the cellar. A barrage of spells bombarded Madeleine¡¯s shield, breaking upon it in bursts of light, essence and smoke. The shield maiden paused briefly, but their strength was not even enough to force her back a step. She pushed onward, and soon Hump caught sight of five warlocks working together to hold the stairs. A sixth lay on the ground dead. Blood pooled around the body and the beginnings of a spell formation was taking form around it, drawn in the blood by the other warlocks. Had they turned on this one in a bid to escape? The thought left Hump feeling sick. The warlocks stood no chance. Hump cast Earthen Grasp, summoning two large hands from the ground behind the warlocks and grabbing them around the shoulders, crushing their hands to their bodies and holding them in place. Randall lashed out with tendrils of ice, snaking around Madeleine¡¯s shield and climbing the warlocks from the feet up, coiling around them like snakes. Where they touched, crystals of ice blossomed, freezing them in place. Skander appeared beside the fifth. ¡°Morning,¡± Skander said, giving the warlock man a pleasant smile. The warlock¡¯s eyes were wide. He tried to redirect his staff toward the rogue but Skander feigned a punch at the man, stopping just before hitting him. The action was enough to make the warlock blink and briefly stun him in place. ¡°None of that now. Let¡¯s not be rude. You just stand there nicely and you can be captured without me hitting you in the face.¡± The warlock screamed, swinging his staff at the rogue again, only for Skander to catch it with one hand. ¡°Well, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± Skander¡¯s fist found the man¡¯s face and sent him hurtling backward. He tripped over the body of the dead warlock and landed on the ground where he groaned and clutched at what Hump guessed was a broken nose. ¡°He did warn you,¡± Madeleine said. ¡°He doesn¡¯t warn most people.¡± ¡°What can I say?¡± Skander shrugged. ¡°I was feeling generous.¡± ¡°Thanks for the help,¡± Hump said, looking over the five captured warlocks. ¡°I suspect General Korteg will be pleased to have a few more prisoners. We¡¯re going to need them.¡± ¡°Are we?¡± Randall asked. ¡°Unless you know how to get to Elenvine from here, I suspect so.¡± ¡°Ah. Yes, well, my knowledge of this realm extends from that sandy hill we started on to here, so I see your point.¡± Hump chuckled. He glanced around the cellar, noting the barrels and crates stacked full of provisions, from sacks of flour to weapons. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll leave these ones to you,¡± Hump said. ¡°I had best check on my own party.¡± ¡°Appreciate the help,¡± Randall said. ¡°Until next time, Wizard.¡± Hump made his way back up the stairs, feeling a wave of relief as he was out of the cellar once more. He gazed around the temple, looking toward a large circular platform at the centre of the room with a pedestal erected at its centre. It was covered in runes. Based on its position and the position of the cellar, Hump suspected this might be a replica of the artifact the gorger had used to open the rift to the temple beneath Fisher¡¯s Lake. If that were true, it might be that all of the wizard temples used to traverse this realm were built using similar building plans.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Hump glanced up to the floor above to see Celaine perched on the banister, one foot propped up in front of her. She played idly with a dagger in her hand and hadn¡¯t noticed him looking yet. For a second, he was captivated looking at her. She must have felt his stare as she turned straight to him, her face breaking into a smile. ¡°All good?¡± Hump called. She returned a thumbs up and Hump smiled. He moved to the platform where Wizard Aldric and a number of wizards and Chosen were already gathered, investigating the large enchantment array on the ground leading to the pedestal. Aldric glanced at Hump as he approached. ¡°This connects to Fort Nordric,¡± Aldric said. ¡°It must be how the warlocks got into the city previously. We¡¯re trying to identify the activation method, but it seems to rely on some sort of artifact.¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for a crystal orb about this big,¡± Hump made a shape with his hands about the size of a melon. At Aldric¡¯s confused frown, he explained further. ¡°The gorger used one to activate an array just like this.¡± ¡°I see. Then either other warlocks took it with them, or these ones are hiding it from us.¡± ¡°I suspect the latter,¡± Hump said. ¡°The portal remained open so long as the artifact was in its fixture here.¡± He indicated the stone pedestal with a large dip in its centre where the orb would fit. ¡°I can¡¯t see a reason to take it through to the other side unless they didn¡¯t intend to use it again, in which case, why leave guards here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good theory, and one I can¡¯t argue with. I will speak with the general and Count Daston and then we¡¯ll round up the prisoners. With any luck, these answers will come easily.¡± Hump paused, not keen on the idea of torture but at the same time they were in a hurry. Every minute mattered. ¡°How do we get them to speak?¡± ¡°At their core, warlocks are selfish.¡± Aldric took out his silver flask and took a swig. ¡°It is one of the reasons their efforts have never brought about serious change in the past. What they want is to increase their own personal power, and they are willing to sacrifice anything and anyone to do so. In my experience, making such people talk is a simple matter.¡± Hump considered it a few seconds and then said, ¡°Pit them against each other.¡± ¡°Precisely. There are many dreadful rumours of the terrible torture prisoners face under the hand of the Inquisition¡ªa rumour, I might add, that is intentionally fostered¡ªbut in truth, rarely are such¡­ inhumane methods utilised. Mind magic, coercion, truth serums, and all manner of magical and alchemical methods, on the other hand are common practice. With a group of warlocks this size and strength, however, even that is often unnecessary. You would be amazed at just how willing a person is to talk if they believe somebody else will speak first. Particularly with the threat of execution quite literally hanging over their head.¡± Hump wasn¡¯t sure what to think of that. On the one hand, he was relieved to hear that he likely wouldn¡¯t be tortured by the Inquisition for wizard malpractice, while on the other, the detail with which Aldric could speak on extracting information from a person was quite terrifying. Things moved quickly once the battle was decisively over, and the temple secured. Two squads were left to guard the exterior of the temple, watching for any warlocks that might return, while everyone else remained inside. The battle had left most of the warlocks dead, but they had fourteen captives, of which at least a couple seemed to have had some sort of leadership role. Those who survived were bound in magical chains and lined up before General Korteg. He walked the line, boots echoing on the stone floor, his presence radiating authority. ¡°I have questions,¡± the general said, his voice steady but intense. ¡°This process will be a simple one. Those that answer my questions will be spared. Those that do not will be executed. And as I¡¯m sure each of you is well aware, we do not have time to wait. Consider that carefully before you try to scheme. There will be no salvation for you. No help will come that can defeat my force, and you will certainly find no mercy from us, warlocks. Not unless you give us what we want. With that in mind, tell me what the artifact of this temple does.¡± The warlocks exchanged nervous glances. ¡°Don¡¯t we already know that?¡± Celaine whispered to Hump. Hump gave a tiny nod. ¡°I suspect he wants to see if they are telling the truth.¡± The silence continued, but the pressure in the air intensified as Korteg¡¯s blessings activated. A blood-red aura flared around him, the air fragmenting like glass, crackling with power. Even outside of its range, Hump felt a deep, primal fear. The warlocks closer to the general visibly trembled, some falling to the ground and retching, while others tried to retreat, only to be stopped by their bonds. ¡°Speak!¡± the general roared, his voice filled with divine power. ¡°It is a scrying tower!¡± one of the warlocks said in a panic¡ªa woman. She looked middle aged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t connect to anything, but it utilises ancient magic to see into our realm.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± a man said in support. General Korteg withdrew his greatsword slowly from the sheath on his back, the hiss of it leaving the weather like a winter wind. The warlocks went completely still as the general placed it on the shoulder of the first woman, the edge of the blade against her neck. ¡°Remember that I am very short on both time and patience,¡± General Korteg said. ¡°The temple connects to a place beneath Fort Nordric!¡± one of the warlocks blurted out, fear written on his face. He was a young man. ¡°There¡¯s an artifact to activate it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± the woman spat, fearless of General Korteg¡¯s blade. ¡°Silence!¡± General Korteg drew his sword along her throat, sending her head tumbling to the ground. Wide eyes stared at the woman as her body thumped to the floor. Even Hump was shocked at the sudden death. Korteg relaxed slightly, the weight of his aura diminishing but not disappearing entirely. ¡°What is your name?¡± General Korteg asked the warlock. ¡°Baelok,¡± the man said, still staring at the body. He let out a defeated sigh. ¡°How long does it take to reach Elenvine from here?¡± ¡°Two days,¡± another warlock said, a woman this time. ¡°You would need to travel at a fast pace though. This realm is smaller than our own, but it shares many borders. We navigate the realm using a bloodbound compass. Each of the temples has an identifying sample. You can get it from¡­¡± the woman trailed off as her eyes went to a hooded figure at the end of the line. As Hump looked closer, he recognised the man that had been trying to activate the artifact before. ¡°His amulet is a storage artifact,¡± another said. ¡°Please, just don¡¯t kill me. I was forced to be here.¡± ¡°This man was attempting to activate the temple array before we stopped him,¡± Count Daston said. He leant down, finding the amulet around the man¡¯s neck and revealing it. ¡°I sense magic from it.¡± The man snarled at them. ¡°You have no idea what you are doing. Only death awaits those that resist. The old gods are coming, children of false gods. All of you shall know their wrath.¡± General Korteg¡¯s face twisted into a grin. ¡°They are welcome to come find us.¡± He stepped away from the warlocks now, moving on to other things while the amulet was taken and searched by one of the members of his retinue. ¡°I suggest we divide the force,¡± General Korteg said. ¡°We must move quickly through this realm¡ªthose that do not have the strength to keep up should use this temple to travel back to Fort Nordric. It will give us a chance to understand how to wield the artifact. The rest of us will move at speed to Elenvine. We have enough Chosen of Seres to imbue us with speed for the entire trip. If warlocks can do this in two days, we shall do so far faster.¡± ¡°It pains me to say it, but I shall lead the second party back to Fort Nordric,¡± Wizard Aldric said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not much of a runner. My efforts would best be served ensuring the fortress is well defended and taking the slow route south with reinforcements.¡± General Korteg nodded. ¡°I shall leave the fortress in your hands.¡± He raised his voice. ¡°That is the plan. I will leave it to all of you to separate yourselves into groups.¡± Count Daston seemed surprised when he noticed Hump approaching the first group along with the rest of his party. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re up for this? I didn¡¯t think wizards would be too keen on long distance running.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not keen,¡± Hump said. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to miss out on this.¡± That dragon blooded strength was going to have to show its worth. ¡°Reminds me of the running Vivienne used to make us do,¡± Bud said with a wistful smile. Staring out at the barren wasteland through the temple doors, Hump shook his head bitterly. ¡°No it bloody doesn¡¯t.¡± Chapter 384 - Too... Much... Running Hump exchanged brief goodbyes with Wizard Aldric. The man would ensure the defence of Fort Nordric was well established before taking what force could be spared south to aid the rest of Alveron. ¡°Do not forget my offer,¡± Aldric said. ¡°Once all this is over, the two of us shall have a chat. You will find many benefits from my order, I am sure of it.¡± ¡°Until then,¡± Hump nodded. ¡°Good luck in Nordric.¡± ¡°And to you in Elevine.¡± They shook hands, and then Hump watched the man go to where the rest of the Nordric contingent were gathered. Soon, their three hundred would be just over two hundred. A considerable number of Chosen, certainly, but the losses would be felt. Activating the old temple array turned out to be a simple affair. With the artifact in place, it required only an application of will and essence to open a portal back to the fortress. Unlike when the gorger had used the ruins of the temple on the other side of Fisher¡¯s Lake, the entire array lit up, shining as if peering up at the cloud of stars in the night sky until the world cracked in two, a path opening to a place beyond. This rift was nothing like the dark portal of the Infernal Halls. Hump could see through it as if peering through water¡ªan underground room lay on the other side. It could have been a cellar, or perhaps a part of the tunnel system he and the others had searched near the Sapphire Docks. ¡°As dank and dark as that place looks, I would pay a lot of money to go through,¡± Dylan said. ¡°You do not have to stay for our sake,¡± Bud said. ¡°I know the Infernal Halls was hard on you, my friend. If it is too much, better you say now than find yourself weakened before battle.¡± Dylan shook his head. ¡°It leaves me weary, but not weakened.¡± He grinned at them. ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave you lot behind, after all. Forgive me, I¡¯ll stop complaining about it.¡± Bud clasped his shoulder and chuckled. ¡°Nothing to forgive. If it helps to let it out, I¡¯m happy to listen.¡± Once opened, the force stepped through taking the prisoners with them. The portal closed as General Korteg removed the artifact. They would take it with them south in case the other temple lacked one. ¡°As amazing as that was,¡± Celaine said, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m growing used to portals.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Emilia said. ¡°The magic of ancient wizards is beautiful.¡± ¡°It is,¡± Hump said, eyes sparkling as he watched the ancient array fade in power. He wished he had time to study it fully. The Book of Infinite Pages didn¡¯t seem to gain enough information to process the enchantment upon the floor. He wondered if it extended underground. With only those of General Korteg¡¯s expedition still alive in the temple, it was time for them to begin moving. Blood compass in hand, the general led them out into the wasteland, climbing a large hill until they looked over the wasteland. Korteg pointed toward the horizon, nothing but red sand, stone, and endless sky between them and it. ¡°Our objective is that way,¡± he said. ¡°We will divide those with support blessings and magic into shifts, ensuring everyone has plenty of time to rest while we move. Ideally, we will maintain a constant boost for all of us until we meet our objective.¡± Affirmations went up around the group, and soon, those with support abilities were assigned shifts, Dylan and Bud amongst them. The two of them would be active at different times, providing endurance and stamina for their squads. With everyone prepared, their blessings were unleashed. The sensation was¡­ amazing. Hump had experienced a number of army-wide blessings now and knew how effective they were at boosting the body and soul. This was on another level. Everyone here was an expert¡ªskilled in both ability and strength. The best of the best selected for a mission that would require such skill to survive. As their blessings fell upon him, Hump felt as if he could fly. His body was light, his legs strong, the air he breathed fresh as a forest and making his head buzz. His mind cleared, the tiredness of battle was swept away, and he felt ready. No doubt the pain would hit him later, but at least for now, he felt he could run to Elenvine and back. ¡°Are you ready?¡± He looked at Nisha. She chuffed, letting out a breath and looking at him eagerly, her tongue hanging out of her mouth. Excitement. ¡°Good. I¡¯m excited too. Maybe we¡¯ll find something in this world to give us a clue as to what it may have once been.¡± They started to move, a column of men and women in a land of nothingness. Sped on by Chosen of Vesta and lesser wind gods, they moved at a speed not even horses could match. Throughout the group, Chosen utilised their blessings to provide support. Some focused on the wind users, ensuring that their essence reserves remained refreshed and steady, while others supported the rest of them. And thank the gods for that, because Hump needed the support. He frowned, thanking the gods seemed inappropriate all of a sudden. Oh, what does it matter? It¡¯s just a saying. He glanced up at the sky. And you know what, I¡¯d thank a bloody demon if it meant I didn¡¯t have to run so much. ¡°This must be how you always feel,¡± Hump said to Celaine. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re always running on ahead.¡± ¡°I am not always running ahead!¡± Celaine protested. Emilia laughed at her side. ¡°You most certainly are. It¡¯s a good thing though! You¡¯re scouting for us.¡± ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s my job,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Vivienne told me of warrior bands that would utilise a concoction of herbs to force themselves into a state like this,¡± Dylan said. ¡°Potions that enhanced the speed and stamina of a person, and forced them to remain awake for days on end, dulling pain, fear, and tiredness.¡±This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Maybe you should look into that,¡± Bud said to Hump. ¡°Sounds handy.¡± Hump nodded. ¡°Especially if Dylan can help me grow the herbs we need. It would be a good time to start teaching me about nature magic.¡± The druid hummed thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure we¡¯d want to. Thinking on it, there were some side effects. Short-term, there were cases of euphoria and overconfidence that got many people killed, and if taken continuously for too long, people turned on each other.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not surprised,¡± Bud said. ¡°Being awake for days on end is awful. How long do you think it¡¯s been since we slept?¡± ¡°We must be coming up on a full day now,¡± Emilia said. ¡°What about long-term effects?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Well¡ªand it has been a while since I read this, so this may have some inaccuracies¡ªI remember many being haunted by paranoia, hallucinations, and all manner of other problems of the mind. Not to mention death.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t get much more long-term than death,¡± Celaine said. ¡°Maybe this isn¡¯t one to add to the list.¡± ¡°I can see a use,¡± Hump said. ¡°Second Life isn¡¯t exactly a safe potion to use for prolonged periods of time. When the options are immediate death or the potential for paranoia in the future, I know what I¡¯d choose.¡± ¡°You have a point,¡± Dylan said. ¡°Perhaps you and I should look into expanding our potion repertoire when we have the opportunity. It would make for a good chance for you to practice some nature spells, as you said.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got a lot of spells to start practicing. Lots and lots and lots. I¡¯m not even sure where to start,¡± Hump said, referring to the latest ability of the Book of Infinite Pages. Or rather, the breaking of a seal. So many spells were now available to him that were previously hidden, and he couldn¡¯t wait to peruse them. If I don¡¯t die before I get the chance, he thought. Soon, Hump became too tired to chat as they ran, even with the many blessings upon him. Hours went by, each one dragging on longer than the last. There seemed no end in sight. And so¡­ they ran. And ran¡­ ¡­ And ran. ¡°How are you holding up?¡± Dylan asked. ¡°I¡­ should have¡­ stayed with Aldric,¡± Hump wheezed. Laughter erupted from his so-called friends, drawing the eyes of the other parties. ¡°You guys¡­ are awful!¡± Hump said. ¡°Next time¡­ you¡­¡± he groaned, then breathed deeply. ¡°Can¡¯t talk¡­ Will die.¡± How embarrassing, he thought. I¡¯m too tired to even hit them with a witty comeback. ¡°You¡¯re doing great,¡± Bud said. ¡°Just hang in there and breathe.¡± ¡°By my estimate, we¡¯re halfway there,¡± Celaine said. Hump groaned again, gazing up at the sky where Nishari flew overhead. ¡°Grow up fast, Nisha. I need a method of getting around that doesn¡¯t involve moving!¡± A feeling of playful curiosity returned to him, and then she sent him a vision of the vast wasteland. Her emotions turned toward nervousness. Clearly, she enjoyed flying, but she did not like the air of this world. Hump wasn¡¯t surprised. Wolf dragons seemed in tune with the world in a way that humans were not, and there was a wrongness to this place. As they ran, Hump tried to distract himself by figuring out exactly what it was that made it feel so different. He expanded his senses, reaching for the strange essence that surrounded him, so faint, it was like it had been siphoned away. When he¡¯d been here a year ago, he¡¯d considered it dead essence, but to his senses now he realised that was an ambiguous description. An answer, yes, but not an explanation. He tried to incorporate it into his essence channels, cycling it through his body to bring some of the life back to it, but he felt nothing. Something about it made it entirely unusable. As he continued to think of it, feeling it with his mind and soul, it occurred to him that the essence of this world had been broken down into something¡­ lesser. Pure essence was a brilliant blue¡ªalmost white. It was filled with life that shone with such vividness that one could mistake it for a soul. No matter how faint the essence was in his own world, no matter the affinity, it always possessed that life¡ªthat intent. The warmth of nature, the energy of fire, the slow, unchanging power of the earth, and the calm of water. Everything from the smallest grain of sand to the thin air upon the mountains was governed by intent. Rules from which the world took orders. Rules that allowed life to exist and held the very fabric of the world together. Without them, this was what remained. A barren wasteland. The gorger had blamed the gods for the state of this world. Their war had caused this¡ªa war of such ferocity that it had broken the very nature of this world. It was a sad, terrifying thought. Hump wondered what might have lived here once. He remembered the glimpse into the gorger¡¯s memories when he had killed it. There had been more to this world. It may have been smaller than their own, but he was sure it was just as fascinating. Strangely, the running got easier after a certain point. He became used to the tiredness and the boredom. Other than a couple of breaks to eat, they had not stopped on the way, and now Hump saw the reward for their progress before any others. Nishari caught a glimpse of shadow rising in the distance¡ªthe temple loomed ahead. Hump called her to return to his side, not wanting to give their position away. Energy returned to him, spurred on by the excitement that their run was finally at an end. ¡°General¡­¡± Hump called, then took a deep breath. ¡°Nisha has spotted the temple up¡ª Oh shit.¡± Fear stirred in Nisha as she floated down from above. He caught another glimpse of something, the shadow was darkening. And it was coming closer. Around him, the rest of the expedition had slowed to a stop and were looking at him. ¡°What is it?¡± General Korteg asked. There was a sheen of sweat on the man¡¯s forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Hump said. ¡°But something is coming, and it¡¯s coming fast.¡± They stared into the distance, across the flat plains, as a vast cloud approached them like a flock of birds. ¡°Oh¡­ oh no,¡± Celaine murmured. ¡°Those are shades. Prepare for battle! Shades approach!¡± ¡°How many do you see?¡± Count Daston called. ¡°Hundreds.¡± Celaine shook her head, disbelief in her eyes. ¡°Thousands. I cannot count them. They sweep toward us like a storm.¡± Hump¡¯s mind went to the shadow spirits that had attacked Fisher¡¯s Lake. They lacked a physical form, appearing like cloaks in the wind, siphoning off the essence of those they came into contact with. Their touch had driven Priest Albry mad, pushing him into the service of the gorger. Nisha landed at his side, fear and excitement surging through her. Around them, the expedition gathered together, splitting off into their assigned squads. Hump was swept up by the reorganisation, finding himself beside Marcela¡¯s party. ¡°You¡¯ve fought these things before?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Hump said. ¡°They are weak, but they are impervious to physical attacks. Do not let them touch you, for they will siphon the life force from you.¡± ¡°They must have been drawn to our essence,¡± Dylan said. ¡°Do you remember what we did to lure them away?¡± ¡°Troll blood,¡± Hump, Bud, and Celaine said at once. ¡°Do we still have any?¡± Dylan asked. Hump shook his head. ¡°I used it all up long ago.¡± ¡°General Korteg, Count Daston,¡± Bud called, raising his voice over the crowd. ¡°We fought these creatures before alongside Randall Ferrand¡¯s party. They are drawn to essence and blood. We used troll blood to lure them to a location and it worked excellently.¡± ¡°Troll blood,¡± Count Daston said. ¡°Does anyone have any troll blood?¡± A few hands rose amongst the crowd, but then Anara spoke up. ¡°If troll blood worked before, I can do something better,¡± Lady Anara said. The flower druid had a particularly sinister grin on her face. ¡°General, everyone, buy me a little time.¡± ¡°What will you do?¡± Isabella asked her, the Chosen of Emirai giving her party leader a curious look. ¡°I shall return some life to this dead land.¡± Chapter 385 - Running Mushroom The wasteland stretched out around them, offering them little in terms of cover. Small dunes and jagged rocks dotted the landscape, but they were hardly enough to hide the entire group. Hump¡¯s gaze flickered to the skies. The shades were weak individually, but there were too many to kill quickly. A battle might attract the attention of other enemies, or even alert the warlocks to their presence. General Korteg¡¯s face was grim as he gazed at the quickly nearing shades. ¡°Kestra, raise a veil. We¡¯re going to try and avoid this conflict.¡± ¡°Yes, General.¡± Hump¡¯s eyes went to one of the Chosen of Lady Light, her golden cloak shimmering at her back. ¡°It must be perfect,¡± Hump said. ¡°The slightest leak of essence may draw them to us.¡± ¡°Illusions are our speciality, young wizard,¡± Kestra said, smiling at him. ¡°Worry not.¡± She stepped into the centre of the force, moving quickly into position and summoning her blessings. Trails of gold swept up from her sceptre, only to disappear. Hump sensed nothing as her powers worked, the only sign anything was going on a gentle shimmer in the air, like the thinnest strand of mist. ¡°It is ready,¡± Kestra said. ¡°They will not see us, and they should not sense us.¡± Hump admired the illusion. From within, it was as if they¡¯d been surrounded in a layer of glass, faintly warping the surroundings though still perfectly clear. ¡°Thank you, Kestra,¡± the general said. The general then turned his attention toward Hump and Randall¡¯s parties. ¡°Tell me more about these shades. Will they find us here? And more importantly, will they follow us?¡± ¡°Our blessings have left behind a trail of essence, General,¡± Dylan said. ¡°It¡¯s likely that they will sense it and be able to trace it back to us.¡± ¡°Even if they do, they are weak creatures of single-minded focus,¡± Hump said. ¡°So weak it may be simpler to wipe them out,¡± Randall suggested. ¡°These creatures are no challenge to kill. Frostfire and flame devastate them.¡± ¡°There is no telling what else we might draw to us if we attack,¡± General Korteg said. ¡°We must be nearing the temple now. A battle here could risk our discovery. No, stealth is our greatest ally right now. Anara, tell me more about this plan of yours.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Anara said. ¡°I won¡¯t bore you with the details, but my method will create a trail of essence that leads away from us and will continue to do so until the shades have drained it of its strength.¡± ¡°That sounds like a good plan,¡± Hump said. ¡°As long as Anara¡¯s distraction works, we should be able to sneak away while they are distracted without the use of any blessings. The trail will cease, and they will, with any luck, follow the residual power we have left in our wake back to the temple far, far away from us.¡± ¡°Well then, as long as nobody disapproves, I will begin now,¡± Anara said. ¡°Our time grows short, and I cannot do it from here. Are there any Chosen of Vesta here that possess a blessing allowing for short range teleportation with the strength to transport three people.¡± ¡°I can do it,¡± Lorissa said. ¡°It takes me about twenty seconds to prepare it in each direction.¡± Hump saw the moment Dylan¡¯s face dropped as his girlfriend was the one to volunteer. Stepping out of the crowd, she appeared tense but ready, her hand gripped tightly around her staff. Anara¡¯s gaze sharpened on the young woman. ¡°You are, Lorissa, correct?¡± The girl smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Thank you. I need you to take me to that hill.¡± Hump followed her finger to a rocky outcrop in the distance. It was the highest point in the surrounding area, but other than that, there was nothing that distinguished it. He glanced back toward the encroaching shades. The swarm was approaching fast. A minute away, perhaps. He couldn¡¯t tell if they¡¯d been spotted yet. ¡°And Wizard Humphrey,¡± she said. ¡°I will need your services too.¡± ¡°You will?¡± Hump asked. ¡°My plan will require a flame.¡± She gave him a smile. ¡°Yours is close to hand.¡± Hump glanced at his party members who gave a shrug and then he went forward. ¡°Then you shall have it.¡± Hump gathered with the two women, instructing Nishari to remain with Celaine as he approached. He gave Lorissa a smile as he approached. ¡°Hold onto my cloak,¡± Lorissa said. She began to channel her blessing, divine essence rising from her. Seconds passed. Hump felt the power wash over him and he permitted it access. Then, they moved. It was unlike the portals Hump had been in. Hump¡¯s stomach churned. The world spun¡ªliterally. Dunes of sand spinning as he vanished from one place then appeared in the next. He stumbled, looking around to try and place himself yet failed to do so. The illusion cast by the Chosen was impervious, but he knew he had to be staring at them. Suddenly, he felt a little self-conscious. He was looking at them like an idiot, meanwhile, there were likely two hundred people staring straight at him. Doing his best to look like he knew what he was doing, Hump turned to Anara.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°How can we assist?¡± Hump asked. ¡°Keep watch and wait,¡± Anara said. ¡°I will tell you when I need you.¡± From a bracelet on her wrist, she produced several dried mushrooms, their shrivelled forms resting in her palms. Without hesitation, she began to channel her blessings into them. ¡°What is she doing?¡± Lorissa whispered; her brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Hump said, watching closely. ¡°These are running mushrooms,¡± Anara said. ¡°They grow in regions prone to wildfires and have developed the unique trait of standing up and fleeing when they sense fire nearby. Their spores are launched into the air with tremendous force, propelled by essence to rise beyond the canopy and be carried away in the wind and smoke.¡± Hump leant in closer, watching as they expanded under Anara¡¯s power. ¡°Why have I never heard of them? I¡¯d have thought such an interesting item would be well known amongst potion makers.¡± ¡°I discovered it while travelling in the southern lands of Nilesh,¡± Anara said with a shrug. ¡°It is a long way to go for mushrooms, but they have proved useful before. I once baited a wraith from its grave using such a method, so I expect they will do the job well here too. The only problem is that they stink.¡± Her attention never wavered as she continued to pour her power into the dried mushrooms. Slowly, they began to expand, their caps growing wide and thick as they sprouted thin, spindly legs. The air around them filled with a putrid smell like rotten flesh, so strong Hump almost gagged. Soon, they were too large for Anara to hold. She placed them on the ground, and they continued to grow, expanding until they were as thick as a tree and almost as tall as Hump. ¡°Now use your fire,¡± she said. Hump held a hand beside the plant. ¡°Spark.¡± A flame appeared above his palm, and he poured essence into it, holding it closer to the mushrooms. Suddenly, they were running, leg-like roots churning the sand as they fled across the wasteland. Their awkward but surprisingly fast movements kicked up sand as they went. Hump felt essence building, then the first puff of essence erupted from their caps, pink like Anara¡¯s blessing, and in them were hundreds of glittering spores that floated out in all directions, slowly falling to the ground. ¡°Get us back, Lorissa,¡± Anara said sharply, not wasting a second. Lorissa nodded, already focusing again. Hump grabbed onto her cloak just as the cloud of shades began to turn toward them, their dark forms moving faster than before. ¡°If they didn¡¯t spot us earlier, they sure have now,¡± Hump muttered. Lorrisa¡¯s blessing enveloped Hump. The world spun once more. Seconds of whirling motion past and then Hump was back amongst the others, his legs shaking from the disorienting teleportation. ¡°We are done,¡± Anara said. ¡°Now¡­ we watch.¡± Hump stumbled back toward his own party, then turned just in time to see the swarm of shades descend, their ethereal bodies swirling like a dark storm as they pursued the fleeing mushrooms. The creatures dove to the ground, hungrily devouring spores left in their path, completely distracted by the false prey. ¡°Reminds me of birds over the lake,¡± Dylan said. ¡°In what way?¡± Emilia asked. ¡°They would go wild for stale breadcrumbs that I used to toss into the water, diving down before flying back up almost exactly like that.¡± ¡°Sounds a lot cheerier than having your life force siphoned away until nothing but a husk remains,¡± Celaine said. ¡°I said it¡¯s similar,¡± Dylan said. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I preferred the shades.¡± Slowly, the shades continued farther away. Hump exhaled in relief. The tactic had worked. ¡°Success!¡± Count Daston said cheerfully. ¡°Well done.¡± ¡°It is far too early to celebrate our success,¡± General Korteg said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to move. Kestra, can you maintain that illusion until we are well out of sight. Once we are certain we are free of them we will summon our blessings once more.¡± ¡°What if the shades return?¡± someone asked. ¡°If they return, we will be forced to destroy them,¡± Korteg said simply, his tone brooking no argument. ¡°We only have so much time for such¡­ distractions. Elenvine needs us. Our king needs us! We do not have time to avoid risks.¡± For fifteen minutes, Hump enjoyed the peace and comfort that was walking. Never had he realised just how much he had taken such motion for granted, and never would he again. Those fifteen minutes were bliss, but all good things have to come to an end eventually. General Korteg did not wait long before reactivating the blessings across the force, and then, once more, they ran. Hump kept Nisha close by his side for the rest of the journey, the little dragon¡¯s presence a comfort amidst the harsh monotony of their trek. The group pressed on through the wasteland. They might as well have been running in circles for all the change it would have made. Rocks, sand, dunes¡ªit was the same everywhere. Hump was almost wishing they¡¯d fought the shades just for something more to do other than running. Hump kept Nisha close for the next hour before sending her back up into the air to scout. It seemed they were past the worst of it now. The run continued. Hump was past the point of exhaustion now, falling to the monotony of running. He¡¯d managed better than he¡¯d expected. Even amongst the Chosen, a few of the spellcasters were struggling, but as miserable as it was, Hump felt like he still had fire in his blood. The transformation he¡¯d undertaken in Drakalyn had left him with strength and stamina that few wizards could match without undergoing alchemical enhancements. As the group continued their march, the initial adrenaline of their escape had long since worn off, replaced by the steady rhythm of exhaustion. Hump¡¯s legs ached, his breath coming in short, laboured bursts, but still, he pushed on. He was past the point of feeling pain, his body now moving on sheer willpower and memory of stamina. The repetitive thud of his boots on the sandy ground became almost meditative¡­ almost. When at last the warlock temple came into view, Hump hardly believed his eyes. He¡¯d wondered for a while now if they had gone wrong. What if the path led to a trap, or worse, nothing? The artifact they were following had been taken from the warlocks after all, yet now, the temple was before them, and all doubt left Hump¡¯s mind. It rose from the wasteland¡ªan ancient monument, its dark stone walls carved with sigils and runes though there was no sense of essence. The temple was enormous. It dwarfed the one that connected to Fort Nordric. Massive columns flanked the entrance, each one etched with intricate symbols that seemed to shift and shimmer as the light caught them. Hump wondered if the temple somehow contained its essence in a way that shades couldn¡¯t detect, or perhaps it was warded against such foes. Unlike the last temple, the guard was well established. Dark figures moved along battlements, patrolling quietly. ¡°This is¡­ more than I expected,¡± Bud whispered at his side. Hump nodded in agreement. It was far grander than he¡¯d expected. It made sense though. Elenvine had been the capital of Alveron since its founding. It was only natural that its connection point in this realm would be just as imposing. He scanned the structure, searching for obvious weaknesses in its defence, but it was clear that there would be no easy infiltration. The warlocks were ready for a fight. ¡°I count a hundred men just on the walls,¡± Celaine whispered. ¡°We could be outnumbered here.¡± ¡°I do not think that matters with the count and general at our head,¡± Bud said. ¡°Maybe.¡± Hump frowned. ¡°Unless word of the attack on the other temple reached them.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s likely anyone escaped,¡± Dylan said. ¡°Not unless they weren¡¯t there for the attack.¡± Emilia looked at them. ¡°A group of warlocks could have been on their way to the temple, only to discover the scene we left behind.¡± ¡°Either way, we¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± Hump said grimly. ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m doing any more running. I don¡¯t care how many warlocks we¡¯re up against.¡±